The true and only way of concord of all the Christian churches the desirableness of it, and the detection of false dividing terms / opened by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 928 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 255 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27054
         Wing B1432
         ESTC R18778
         12171437
         ocm 12171437
         55406
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27054)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55406)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 120:11)
      
       
         
           
             The true and only way of concord of all the Christian churches the desirableness of it, and the detection of false dividing terms / opened by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [30], 327, 144 p.
           
             Printed for John Hancock ...,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             "The third part of schism" has separate paging.
             Errata: p. [30].
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian union -- Great Britain.
           Schism.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TRUE
           AND
           ONLY
           WAY
           OF
           CONCORD
           Of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           :
           The
           desirableness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           detection
           of
           false
           dividing
           Terms
           .
        
         
           Opened
           by
           RICHARD
           BAXTER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Hancock
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Bibles
          
           in
           Popes-head-alley
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             lay
             upon
             you
             no
             greater
             burden
             than
             these
             necessary
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             but
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             for
             he
             that
             in
             these
             things
             serveth
             Christ
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             approved
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             Preach
             the
             word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             .
          
        
         
           
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             you
             more
             than
             unto
             God
             ,
             judge
             ye
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             They
             please
             not
             God
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             forbidding
             us
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             sin
             alway
             :
             for
             the
             wrath
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Jones
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             Soveraign
             ,
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             
               Id
               fit
               quod
               jure
               fit
            
             :
             〈…〉
             but
             great
             Lords
             of
             Nullities
             ,
             by
             the
             exemption
             of
             the
             Will
             and
             soul
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             frown
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             all
             bruitish
             injustice
             and
             force
             .
          
        
         
           Read
           him
           also
           p.
           23.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           ;
           To
           the
           Honourable
           and
           Reverend
           Dr.
           George
           Morley
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           now
           of
           Winchester
           :
           and
           Dr.
           Peter
           Gunning
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Ely.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           now
           about
           eighteen
           years
           since
           you
           and
           many
           others
           were
           appointed
           by
           his
           Majesties
           commission
           with
           divers
           of
           us
           who
           desired
           some
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           Discipline
           and
           worship
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           
             Alterations
             of
             the
             Liturgy
          
           were
           
             necessary
             
             and
             expedient
          
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           
             tender
             consciences
          
           ,
           and
           the
           restoring
           and
           continuance
           of
           
             peace
             and
             Vnity
             to
             the
             Churches
             under
          
           his
           Majesties
           protection
           and
           government
           .
           His
           
             Majesties
             Gracious
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
          
           had
           before
           shewed
           so
           much
           of
           his
           Wisdome
           and
           care
           to
           attain
           this
           Unity
           ,
           as
           we
           thought
           had
           almost
           done
           the
           cure
           ;
           the
           differences
           about
           Church
           Government
           and
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           being
           thereby
           as
           we
           hoped
           fairly
           ended
           :
           As
           (
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Sparrow
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Pierson
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           )
           you
           maintained
           that
           no
           
             Alteration
             was
             necessary
             to
             these
             ends
             ,
          
           so
           I
           with
           others
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           :
           But
           since
           ,
           the
           said
           Declaration
           being
           dead
           ,
           such
           Alterations
           were
           made
           as
           greatly
           increased
           our
           
             Impossibility
             of
             Conforming
          
           :
           we
           never
           treated
           with
           you
           for
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           or
           Independent
           ,
           but
           for
           
             Vnity
             and
             peace
          
           ;
           Nor
           did
           we
           herein
           offer
           you
           any
           worse
           than
           
             Arch-bishop
             Vshers
             Form
          
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Episcopal
             Government
          
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           had
           declared
           my
           judgement
           of
           before
           in
           print
           )
           ;
           And
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Episcopal
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           Presbyterian
           Archbishops
           till
           of
           late
           .
           And
           we
           thankfully
           accepted
           
             much
             less
             than
             that
             Form
          
           ,
           as
           granted
           in
           his
           Majesties
           foresaid
           Declaration
           .
           As
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           still
           
           think
           that
           your
           way
           was
           best
           for
           the
           healing
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Land
           ;
           so
           I
           know
           that
           I
           have
           greatly
           incurred
           both
           your
           displeasures
           for
           what
           I
           have
           said
           and
           done
           against
           your
           way
           .
           One
           of
           you
           shewed
           it
           in
           a
           Printed
           Letter
           long
           ago
           ,
           which
           when
           I
           had
           answered
           I
           cast
           that
           aside
           for
           Peace
           ,
           (
           believing
           that
           the
           opening
           of
           so
           many
           mistakes
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           easily
           born
           :
           )
           The
           other
           of
           you
           since
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           
             he
             would
             Petition
             authority
             that
             we
             might
             be
             compelled
             to
             give
             our
             Reasons
          
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           kept
           up
           a
           Schism
           and
           would
           not
           tell
           why
           !
           I
           rejoiced
           at
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           beg
           leave
           on
           my
           knees
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Since
           then
           your
           Mr.
           Walton
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           hath
           called
           me
           by
           name
           to
           remember
           our
           debate
           aforesaid
           .
           I
           know
           not
           of
           any
           two
           men
           living
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           now
           more
           obliged
           to
           give
           an
           account
           to
           of
           my
           continued
           dissent
           ,
           than
           unto
           you
           .
           My
           judgement
           is
           not
           in
           my
           own
           power
           nor
           in
           yours
           .
           Many
           are
           dead
           who
           were
           in
           that
           consultation
           :
           You
           and
           I
           by
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           may
           review
           our
           actions
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Bar
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           be
           speedily
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           it
           cannot
           be
           far
           off
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           elder
           of
           you
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           suppose
           that
           all
           three
           of
           us
           are
           really
           beyond
           
           the
           motives
           of
           any
           personal
           worldly
           interest
           :
           what
           is
           this
           world
           to
           us
           who
           are
           taking
           our
           farewel
           of
           it
           for
           ever
           ?
           All
           the
           doubt
           then
           remaining
           is
           ,
           
             whether
             your
             terms
             or
             those
             desired
             by
             us
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ?
          
           and
           which
           are
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           the
           attendant
           evils
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           still
           think
           that
           the
           
             good
             which
             you
             have
             done
          
           doth
           far
           weigh
           down
           all
           the
           direct
           and
           accidental
           hurt
           .
           What
           that
           Good
           is
           ,
           you
           know
           better
           than
           I
           :
           Dr.
           Heylin
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           tells
           us
           what
           some
           accounted
           then
           most
           desirable
           ;
           And
           how
           much
           more
           desirable
           it
           is
           to
           open
           the
           Church
           doors
           so
           wide
           as
           that
           moderate
           Loyal
           Romanists
           may
           come
           in
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           first
           years
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           them
           by
           nearer
           approaches
           or
           concessions
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           go
           further
           from
           them
           to
           unite
           with
           a
           few
           inconsiderable
           Puritans
           ,
           whose
           principles
           are
           against
           the
           Power
           and
           Wealth
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           have
           often
           heard
           from
           others
           :
           As
           also
           that
           the
           ejection
           of
           the
           near
           two
           thousand
           non-conforming
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           the
           Churches
           deliverance
           from
           them
           that
           would
           have
           done
           more
           hurt
           within
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           do
           without
           .
           The
           converted
           Priest
           Mr.
           Smith
           ,
           in
           his
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           dedicated
           
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           nameth
           more
           reasons
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           name
           ,
           which
           some
           were
           moved
           by
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           with
           fear
           I
           foresaw
           ,
           so
           with
           grief
           I
           see
           ,
           so
           many
           hundred
           Ministers
           under
           the
           restraints
           and
           penalties
           which
           you
           know
           of
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           better
           thoughts
           than
           you
           have
           :
           believing
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           by
           the
           acquaintance
           which
           I
           have
           had
           with
           very
           many
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           faulty
           former
           actions
           of
           some
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           unjustifiable
           scruples
           of
           others
           ,
           you
           cannot
           name
           that
           Nation
           under
           heaven
           out
           of
           our
           Kings
           Dominions
           ,
           which
           hath
           this
           day
           so
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           more
           sound
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           liker
           to
           further
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           in
           England
           have
           been
           silenced
           and
           cast
           out
           .
           Name
           that
           countrey
           if
           you
           can
           !
           And
           I
           believe
           that
           Christ
           hath
           given
           us
           no
           supernumeraries
           of
           such
           useful
           men
           ;
           but
           if
           all
           faithful
           Ministers
           Conformists
           and
           Non-conformists
           were
           employed
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           still
           too
           few
           to
           do
           the
           work
           upon
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           ungodly
           and
           vicious
           which
           is
           to
           be
           done
           .
           And
           considering
           how
           many
           souls
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           may
           hope
           to
           edifie
           and
           save
           ,
           I
           consider
           then
           how
           many
           thousands
           are
           like
           to
           be
           losers
           where
           such
           are
           lost
           and
           
           wanting
           .
           It
           grieveth
           my
           soul
           to
           see
           what
           advantage
           Satan
           hath
           got
           in
           England
           ,
           against
           that
           Christian
           Love
           which
           is
           the
           life
           and
           character
           of
           Christs
           disciples
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           wrath
           ,
           envy
           ,
           hatred
           and
           strife
           ,
           when
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hateth
             his
             brother
             is
             a
             murderer
             ,
             and
             no
             murderer
             hath
             eternal
             life
             in
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           15.
           
           It
           grieveth
           me
           to
           see
           preachers
           against
           preachers
           ,
           and
           Churches
           against
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           Learning
           and
           Oratory
           imployed
           to
           render
           brethren
           odious
           ,
           and
           keep
           up
           a
           heart
           war
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           (
           O
           fearful
           )
           as
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           .
           To
           see
           families
           against
           families
           ,
           and
           father
           against
           son
           ,
           and
           as
           Guelphes
           and
           Gibelines
           Cities
           and
           Countreys
           in
           their
           ordinary
           discourses
           (
           at
           the
           least
           )
           accusing
           ,
           contemning
           ,
           and
           reproaching
           one
           another
           !
           It
           grieveth
           me
           to
           think
           how
           much
           first
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           success
           of
           the
           Ministry
           on
           both
           sides
           is
           hereby
           hindered
           ,
           and
           what
           temptations
           some
           have
           to
           further
           injuries
           which
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           name
           :
           And
           how
           by
           all
           this
           the
           wicked
           and
           Infidels
           are
           hardened
           ,
           the
           weak
           are
           scandalized
           ,
           the
           Papists
           are
           encouraged
           to
           despise
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           many
           turn
           to
           them
           ,
           scandalized
           by
           our
           discord
           ,
           sects
           are
           advantaged
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           by
           divisions
           
           weakened
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           denyed
           the
           comfort
           which
           he
           might
           have
           in
           a
           loving
           ,
           united
           and
           concordant
           people
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           that
           you
           dislike
           all
           this
           as
           well
           as
           I
           :
           All
           the
           question
           hath
           been
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Cure.
          
           And
           one
           would
           think
           that
           1.
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           2.
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           3.
           and
           our
           own
           new
           experience
           these
           seventeen
           or
           eighteen
           years
           ,
           might
           resolve
           men
           of
           lower
           parts
           than
           ours
           !
           Is
           there
           no
           better
           way
           to
           the
           Churches
           concord
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           must
           cast
           out
           either
           such
           men
           as
           you
           or
           I
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           ?
           Can
           a
           wise
           Physicion
           (
           a
           true
           Peace-maker
           )
           find
           out
           no
           remedy
           which
           may
           better
           avoid
           the
           foresaid
           evils
           ?
           O
           what
           a
           loss
           had
           England
           in
           the
           removal
           of
           such
           healing
           men
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           
             Vsher
             ,
             Hall
             ,
             Davenant
             ,
             Brownrig
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Far
           was
           I
           and
           am
           I
           from
           liking
           any
           former
           injury
           to
           such
           men
           ,
           by
           Covenant
           or
           abuse
           .
           But
           it
           hath
           been
           ever
           the
           just
           misery
           of
           the
           persecutors
           of
           worthy
           men
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           stone
           fly
           back
           on
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           themselves
           undone
           by
           striving
           to
           undo
           others
           ,
           while
           they
           first
           make
           ,
           and
           then
           stir
           up
           a
           multitude
           of
           enemies
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           who
           else
           would
           be
           friends
           and
           live
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           in
           this
           book
           I
           have
           told
           you
           a
           righter
           way
           of
           Christian
           Church
           concord
           ;
           more
           divine
           ,
           sure
           ,
           harmless
           ,
           and
           comprehensive
           ,
           fitted
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           all
           the
           world
           .
           I
           offer
           it
           first
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           posterity
           may
           see
           what
           it
           was
           that
           I
           desired
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           I
           here
           err
           you
           will
           faithfully
           detect
           my
           errour
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           repent
           before
           I
           die
           ,
           and
           may
           leave
           behind
           me
           the
           recantation
           of
           this
           and
           all
           my
           other
           mistakes
           and
           miscarriages
           ,
           as
           I
           intend
           to
           do
           upon
           just
           conviction
           .
           But
           do
           it
           quickly
           or
           else
           I
           am
           not
           like
           to
           see
           it
           :
           And
           I
           purpose
           not
           to
           provoke
           you
           by
           any
           confutation
           ,
           but
           to
           improve
           your
           evidence
           for
           my self
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           answer
           the
           earnest
           demand
           of
           our
           Reasons
           by
           you
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Eli
           ,
           I
           have
           also
           published
           an
           Historical
           Narrative
           of
           our
           case
           and
           judgement
           in
           another
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Non-conformists
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           If
           (
           much
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           )
           you
           should
           be
           convinced
           that
           
             These
             Terms
             of
             Vnity
             and
             Concord
             ,
          
           are
           righter
           than
           those
           which
           you
           (
           above
           all
           men
           that
           I
           know
           )
           have
           effectually
           helpt
           to
           bring
           us
           under
           ,
           I
           humbly
           crave
           that
           you
           will
           use
           as
           much
           
           earnestness
           and
           diligence
           to
           procure
           the
           Churches
           concord
           by
           promoting
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           for
           that
           which
           you
           then
           thought
           righter
           .
           I
           have
           here
           opened
           those
           reasons
           which
           made
           me
           believe
           that
           the
           fourteenth
           and
           fifteenth
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romans
           decideth
           our
           controversie
           ;
           and
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           I
           then
           maintained
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           prove
           the
           necessary
           Truth
           which
           is
           here
           offered
           you
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           see
           that
           prejudice
           resist
           it
           not
           .
           It
           would
           be
           a
           happy
           work
           could
           we
           procure
           the
           reviving
           of
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           ,
           that
           all
           Christs
           servants
           might
           strive
           together
           for
           the
           
             hallowing
             of
             Gods
             name
          
           ,
           the
           promoting
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           and
           the
           
             doing
             of
             his
             will
          
           with
           Love
           and
           Concord
           as
           
             it
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
           And
           when
           instead
           of
           worldly
           wealth
           and
           grandure
           we
           are
           contented
           with
           our
           
             daily
             bread
          
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           cruelty
           to
           the
           innocent
           or
           weak
           ,
           we
           bewail
           our
           
             own
             sins
          
           ,
           and
           forbear
           and
           forgive
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           
             tempting
             men
          
           to
           the
           evil
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           making
           battering
           Cannons
           and
           tearing
           engines
           of
           Schism
           ,
           we
           cease
           to
           be
           over-wise
           in
           our
           own
           conceits
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           ,
           despise
           and
           ruine
           others
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           hopeful
           way
           to
           this
           :
           we
           shall
           then
           receive
           him
           that
           is
           weak
           even
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           (
           much
           more
           about
           our
           lesser
           matters
           )
           even
           as
           
           Christ
           received
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           doubtful
           disputations
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           pleaseth
           God
           by
           that
           in
           which
           his
           Kingdome
           doth
           consist
           ,
           will
           be
           also
           approved
           by
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           better
           learn
           what
           that
           meaneth
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           mercy
           and
           not
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           our
           Church
           power
           is
           given
           for
           destruction
           but
           for
           edification
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           not
           condemn
           the
           guiltless
           ,
           nor
           smite
           the
           Shepherds
           and
           scatter
           the
           flocks
           ,
           and
           then
           hunt
           them
           about
           as
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           mote
           of
           dissent
           from
           a
           formality
           ,
           ceremony
           or
           word
           ,
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           while
           we
           see
           not
           this
           great
           beam
           in
           our
           own
           .
           How
           joyfully
           should
           we
           die
           ,
           might
           we
           leave
           behind
           us
           by
           our
           endeavours
           a
           healed
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           see
           first
           this
           desired
           unity
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           the
           strength
           ,
           ease
           and
           joy
           of
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           King
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           a
           hopeful
           pattern
           to
           the
           divided
           Churches
           abroad
           to
           imitate
           .
           If
           you
           will
           not
           contribute
           your
           help
           hereto
           ,
           those
           will
           who
           shall
           have
           the
           honour
           and
           comfort
           of
           being
           the
           blessed
           instruments
           of
           our
           concord
           ,
           if
           God
           have
           so
           much
           mercy
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           once
           more
           repeat
           to
           you
           the
           pacificators
           old
           despised
           words
           ,
           
             
             
               Si
               in
               Necessariis
               sit
               Vnitas
               ;
               in
               non-necessariis
               Libertas
               ,
            
             
               In
               utrisque
               Charitas
               ,
               optimo
               certe
               loco
               essent
               res
               nostrae
               .
            
          
        
         
           Pardon
           this
           freedome
           ,
           and
           accept
           this
           Account
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           all
           his
           former
           and
           later
           dissent
           from
           your
           judgement
           ,
           words
           and
           way
           ,
           to
        
         
           
             
               Nov.
               15.
               1679.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             unfeigned
             well-willer
             ,
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Premonition
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           UPon
           the
           review
           of
           this
           book
           I
           find
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           to
           some
           an
           occasion
           of
           offence
           ,
           if
           this
           premonition
           prevent
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           I.
           Some
           may
           think
           when
           I
           say
           [
           Diocesan
           Prelacy
           ,
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Patriarchs
           
             are
             not
             to
             be
             made
             necessary
             to
             Universal
             ,
          
           or
           subordinate
           Church
           Concord
           ,
           as
           being
           uncapable
           terms
           or
           means
           thereof
           ]
           that
           I
           speak
           against
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           all
           Episcopacy
           ,
           when
           I
           speak
           but
           against
           such
           necessity
           of
           that
           sort
           .
           Know
           therefore
           1.
           that
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           question
           ,
           Whether
           every
           particular
           Church
           (
           of
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           people
           associate
           for
           personal
           Church
           Communion
           ,
           such
           as
           Ignatius
           describeth
           )
           should
           
           have
           a
           Bishop
           with
           his
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           with
           the
           question
           whether
           these
           should
           have
           Arch-Bishops
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           successours
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           and
           other
           general
           Overseers
           of
           the
           first
           age
           ,
           in
           the
           ordinary
           continued
           parts
           of
           their
           office
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           whether
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Diocesans
           and
           Lay
           Chancellours
           as
           officers
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           exercising
           under
           him
           such
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           belongeth
           to
           Kings
           (
           according
           to
           our
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           )
           be
           lawful
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           such
           exercise
           all
           subjects
           must
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           submit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Nor
           whether
           it
           was
           well
           done
           (
           or
           of
           Divine
           appointment
           )
           that
           about
           temporal
           matters
           as
           well
           as
           Church
           Controversies
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           were
           chosen
           arbitrators
           by
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           that
           which
           Christian
           Magistrates
           now
           must
           do
           ,
           till
           upon
           the
           conversion
           of
           Princes
           and
           States
           the
           said
           Power
           of
           externals
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Nor
           yet
           if
           Diocesans
           become
           the
           sole
           Bishops
           (
           
             infimi
             ordinis
          
           )
           over
           many
           hundred
           Parishes
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Parish
           Churches
           under
           them
           being
           put
           down
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           Curates
           and
           Chapels
           (
           
             partes
             ecclesiae
             infimae
             speciei
          
           )
           ,
           whether
           a
           Minister
           and
           every
           Subject
           ought
           yet
           to
           live
           quietly
           and
           peaceably
           under
           them
           .
           It
           is
           none
           of
           these
           that
           are
           the
           questions
           which
           I
           decide
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           In
           my
           confutation
           of
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           some
           may
           mistake
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           denied
           that
           our
           Religion
           had
           come
           down
           to
           us
           by
           a
           continued
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           ministerial
           office
           
             in
             specie
          
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Vniversal
           Church
           had
           ever
           been
           without
           a
           true
           Ministry
           or
           Religion
           :
           I
           have
           proved
           
             where
             our
             Church
             was
             in
             all
             ages
             before
          
           Luther
           ,
           in
           my
           second
           book
           against
           Johnson
           alias
           Terret
           :
           Nor
           do
           I
           say
           what
           I
           do
           ,
           to
           avoid
           deriving
           our
           Ministerial
           succession
           from
           Rome
           :
           For
           History
           puts
           me
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           multitude
           of
           uncapable
           Popes
           and
           Schisms
           will
           prove
           a
           far
           greater
           interruption
           of
           Canonical
           and
           Legitimate
           succession
           at
           Rome
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           proved
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           than
           hath
           happened
           to
           almost
           any
           other
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           I
           am
           fully
           satisfied
           that
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           National
           ,
           deriveth
           its
           succession
           from
           the
           ancient
           Brittish
           and
           Scottish
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           Christianity
           was
           the
           Religion
           of
           England
           long
           before
           Gregory
           ,
           or
           Augustine
           the
           Monks
           days
           ;
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           Gildas
           his
           smart
           reproofs
           ,
           when
           the
           Brittish
           and
           Scottish
           Clergy
           and
           people
           disclaimed
           all
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           or
           lodge
           in
           the
           same
           house
           with
           
           Gregory's
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           persons
           were
           better
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           their
           doctrine
           and
           Religion
           more
           sound
           ,
           
           than
           that
           which
           Rome
           did
           afterwards
           obtrude
           .
           And
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           this
           nation
           though
           called
           English
           ,
           will
           upon
           just
           consideration
           be
           found
           to
           be
           twenty
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           hundred
           fold
           ,
           more
           British
           than
           either
           
             Roman
             ,
             Saxon
          
           or
           Norman
           ,
           so
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Bishops
           is
           derived
           so
           much
           more
           from
           the
           Brittains
           and
           Scots
           than
           from
           Rome
           ,
           as
           that
           Augustine
           the
           Monks
           successours
           were
           afterward
           almost
           quite
           extinct
           ,
           only
           one
           Wini
           a
           Simonist
           being
           left
           in
           anno
           668.
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           being
           all
           of
           Brittish
           ordination
           :
           All
           which
           with
           much
           more
           of
           great
           importance
           is
           so
           fully
           proved
           (
           after
           Usher
           )
           by
           M.
           
             T.
             Jones
          
           of
           Oswestree
           late
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           in
           an
           excellent
           Historical
           Treatise
           hereof
           ,
           called
           [
           
             Of
             the
             Heart
             and
             its
             right
             Soveraign
          
           ]
           that
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           book
           is
           no
           more
           commonly
           bought
           and
           read
           .
        
         
           But
           withal
           I
           must
           say
           that
           this
           our
           certain
           succession
           disproveth
           the
           Papists
           and
           Mr.
           Dodwells
           plea
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           sort
           of
           Episcopal
           Canonical
           uninterrupted
           succession
           :
           For
           (
           as
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Denmark
           have
           their
           succession
           but
           from
           
             Bugenhagius
             Pomeranus
          
           a
           Presbyter
           his
           ordination
           ,
           so
           )
           Aidan
           and
           Finan
           that
           came
           from
           Scotland
           out
           of
           Columbanus
           Monastery
           ,
           were
           no
           Bishops
           as
           Beda
           and
           others
           fully
           testifie
           :
           And
           after
           Beda
           and
           others
           ,
           Mr.
           Jones
           hath
           cleared
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           the
           Northern
           Bishops
           that
           were
           ordained
           by
           Aidan
           
           and
           Finan
           and
           Dhuma
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           whole
           land
           had
           their
           ordination
           derived
           from
           them
           and
           such
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           they
           ordained
           :
           so
           that
           the
           denying
           of
           the
           Validity
           of
           the
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           shaketh
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           proveth
           it
           on
           that
           supposition
           ,
           interrupted
           :
           And
           if
           they
           derive
           it
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
             it
          
           will
           be
           as
           much
           shaken
           .
        
         
           III.
           In
           perusal
           I
           find
           that
           I
           have
           more
           than
           once
           mentioned
           some
           things
           in
           this
           treatise
           ,
           and
           the
           repetition
           may
           be
           an
           offense
           to
           some
           .
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           this
           is
           usual
           in
           controversies
           ,
           where
           several
           objections
           and
           occasions
           call
           for
           the
           same
           material
           answer
           .
           2.
           
           But
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           my
           hast
           and
           weakness
           :
           And
           it
           is
           my
           judgement
           while
           I
           think
           that
           I
           write
           no
           needless
           books
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           rather
           write
           any
           one
           that
           is
           truly
           useful
           with
           such
           imperfections
           of
           manner
           and
           style
           as
           only
           so
           far
           disgrace
           the
           author
           ,
           than
           for
           want
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           leave
           it
           undone
           ,
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           others
           :
           But
           if
           it
           be
           needless
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           fault
           to
           write
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           write
           it
           no
           more
           accurately
           .
        
         
           My
           dear
           friend
           ,
           and
           judicious
           brother
           Mr.
           
             John
             Corbett
          
           hath
           newly
           published
           a
           small
           book
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           this
           ,
           of
           the
           
             true
             state
             of
             Religion
          
           and
           
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           a
           
             discourse
             of
             Schism
          
           ,
           which
           I
           commend
           
           to
           the
           Reader
           as
           much
           worthy
           of
           his
           perusal
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           written
           on
           the
           hearts
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           and
           people
           according
           to
           its
           certain
           truth
           and
           weight
           ,
           would
           heal
           us
           all
           .
           The
           Lord
           forgive
           our
           heinous
           sins
           which
           deserve
           that
           he
           should
           excommunicate
           and
           forsake
           us
           ;
           and
           save
           England
           from
           English
           men
           ,
           and
           save
           us
           all
           from
           our selves
           ,
           our
           most
           dangerous
           enemies
           ,
           and
           Christians
           and
           Pastors
           and
           friends
           from
           one
           another
           .
           For
           as
           Mr.
           Jones
           his
           Welsh
           Proverb
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             thy
             dog
             be
             thy
             own
             ,
             trust
             him
             not
             when
             he
             is
             mad
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             I
             hear
             some
             say
             of
             my
             book
             that
             cometh
             out
             with
             this
             (
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             )
             and
             may
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             that
          
           1.
           
           It
           is
           unseasonable
           to
           mention
           our
           own
           differences
           when
           we
           are
           called
           to
           unite
           against
           the
           Papists
           :
           2.
           
           And
           that
           too
           hard-accusations
           of
           conformity
           are
           intimated
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           never
           more
           seasonable
           to
           write
           for
           Vnity
           than
           when
           we
           are
           most
           obliged
           to
           unite
           :
           Though
           indeed
           it
           can
           never
           be
           unseasonable
           .
           And
           to
           take
           Non-conformists
           for
           heinous
           Schismaticks
           and
           call
           on
           Magistrates
           to
           silence
           and
           imprison
           and
           ruine
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           unity
           ;
           nor
           consisteut
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           deprecate
           such
           unpeaceable
           ways
           ,
           is
           the
           necessary
           work
           of
           a
           Peacemaker
           .
           2.
           
           I
           have
           waited
           in
           vain
           these
           seventeen
           years
           
           for
           a
           fit
           season
           ;
           And
           with
           me
           in
           likelyhood
           it
           must
           be
           Now
           or
           Never
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           doing
           it
           in
           the
           grave
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           not
           die
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           undone
           on
           pretence
           that
           it
           was
           not
           seasonable
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           I
           say
           1.
           
           I
           have
           professed
           that
           I
           write
           not
           to
           accuse
           Conformists
           ;
           but
           if
           men
           
             accuse
             us
          
           as
           enemies
           to
           
             order
             ,
             obedience
          
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           as
           fit
           for
           silencing
           and
           
             utter
             ruine
          
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           world
           falsly
           that
           it
           is
           but
           
             Things
             Indifferent
          
           that
           we
           deny
           obedience
           to
           ,
           and
           call
           on
           us
           to
           tell
           them
           
             what
             it
             is
             that
             we
             fear
             if
             we
             conform
          
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           make
           this
           also
           our
           crime
           because
           they
           think
           themselves
           accused
           ,
           what
           remedy
           have
           we
           against
           such
           men
           ?
           2.
           
           I
           love
           and
           honour
           all
           good
           and
           pious
           men
           that
           Conform
           ;
           For
           I
           consider
           how
           variously
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           represented
           to
           and
           apprehended
           by
           men
           of
           various
           educations
           ,
           converse
           ,
           and
           advantages
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           
             same
             sin
             materially
             heinous
          
           may
           formally
           be
           
             much
             less
          
           in
           some
           than
           in
           others
           ;
           As
           was
           
           Paul's
           ignorant
           unbelief
           and
           persecution
           :
           Or
           else
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Papist
             Answerer
             of
             the
             three
             books
             for
             the
             Jesuites
             Loyalty
             ,
          
           Most
           Princes
           must
           be
           most
           heinous
           sinners
           that
           make
           wars
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           multitudes
           are
           killed
           ,
           when
           both
           sides
           cannot
           have
           a
           just
           cause
           ,
           unless
           the
           supposition
           that
           their
           cause
           was
           good
           by
           mistake
           ,
           excuse
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Part.
             THe
             Reasons
             for
             Christian
             Vnity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             described
             :
             and
             how
             much
             may
             be
             hoped
             for
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             The
             Text
             opened
             :
             The
             Doctrines
             named
             :
             The
             method
             proposed
             .
             page
             1
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             Vnity
             :
             and
             this
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             opened
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             The
             necessity
             and
             benefits
             of
             this
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             to
             all
             men
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
             This
             Vnity
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             World
             (
             without
             the
             Church
             )
             .
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             due
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             and
             amiable
             to
             God.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             What
             obligations
             are
             on
             all
             Christians
             to
             avoid
             sinful
             divisions
             and
             discord
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             this
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             What
             sort
             and
             measure
             of
             Vnion
             may
             or
             may
             not
             be
             hoped
             for
             on
             earth
             .
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             That
             Christ
             who
             commanded
             our
             Vnion
             hath
             himself
             prescribed
             the
             terms
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             No
             humane
             terms
             not
             made
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Spirit
             extraordinarily
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             but
             divers
             humane
             Acts
             are
             necessary
             to
             their
             existence
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             two
             extremes
             :
             And
             first
             of
             despairing
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             unjust
             tolerations
             .
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             The
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             making
             too
             much
             necessary
             to
             Vnion
             and
             Communion
             .
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             To
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             Toleration
             and
             call
             for
             sharper
             execution
             ,
             while
             dividing
             snares
             are
             made
             the
             terms
             of
             Vnion
             is
             the
             work
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             proud
             and
             malignant
             Church
             destroyers
             .
             p.
             125.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Second
             Part.
             THe
             Terms
             of
             Concord
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             In
             General
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             true
             and
             only
             terms
             of
             Church
             Concord
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Instances
             of
             Gods
             description
             of
             these
             terms
             in
             Scripture
             .
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             The
             true
             terms
             of
             Catholick
             Vnion
             and
             Concord
             more
             particularly
             described
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             means
             of
             hope
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             What
             are
             the
             terms
             necessary
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             Communion
             ;
             and
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             abscission
             and
             excommunication
             .
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             What
             are
             the
             terms
             necessary
             to
             the
             office
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             .
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             administration
             and
             Communion
             of
             single
             Churches
             .
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
             What
             are
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Concord
             of
             those
             single
             Churches
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             in
             divers
             .
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Civil
             peace
             and
             Concord
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             about
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             promoting
             or
             tolerating
             mens
             doctrines
             or
             practices
             therein
             .
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Objections
             answered
             about
             Toleration
             especially
             .
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             A
             draught
             or
             Specimen
             of
             such
             Forms
             as
             are
             mentioned
             for
             Approved
             and
             Tolerated
             Ministers
             .
             p.
             279.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Part.
             Of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             ESpecially
             the
             false
             dividing
             Terms
             of
             Vnion
             ,
             and
             other
             Causes
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             What
             SCHISM
             is
             :
             and
             what
             are
             its
             Causes
             and
             effects
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
             The
             true
             Preventions
             and
             Remedies
             of
             Schism
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             More
             of
             the
             same
             :
             Twenty
             things
             necessary
             hereunto
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             the
             Papacy
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Papists
             opinion
             is
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             Vnion
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fifth
             Monarchy
             opinion
             of
             
               Campanella
               de
               Regno
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Papists
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             really
             an
             Vniversal
             Kingdome
             which
             is
             claimed
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Christian
             world
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             one
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             Patriarchs
             or
             any
             humane
             Church
             officers
             or
             forms
             of
             Government
             .
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             as
             their
             Head
             ,
             or
             necessary
             center
             or
             terms
             of
             Concord
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             a
             Multitude
             of
             pretended
             articles
             of
             faith
             not
             proved
             certainly
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             nor
             in
             subscribing
             to
             or
             owning
             any
             unnecessary
             doubtful
             opinions
             or
             practices
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             by
             receiving
             all
             that
             is
             now
             owned
             by
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Abassine
               ,
               Armenian
            
             ,
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             or
             Calvinists
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             full
             Conformity
             to
             any
             divided
             party
             which
             
             addeth
             to
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             in
             her
             terms
             of
             Concord
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             The
             pretended
             necessity
             of
             an
             uninterrupted
             successive
             ordination
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             will
             never
             unite
             the
             Churches
             (
             but
             is
             Schismatical
             )
             Mr.
             Dodwells
             book
             hereof
             confuted
             .
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             None
             of
             these
             terms
             will
             unite
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             associated
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             well
             any
             single
             Church
             :
             Though
             by
             other
             means
             a
             competent
             Vnion
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             notwithstanding
             some
             such
             Schismatical
             inventions
             ,
             as
             lesser
             diseases
             destroy
             not
             nature
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             The
             severity
             and
             force
             of
             Magistrates
             denying
             necessary
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             punishing
             dissenters
             from
             uncertain
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             will
             never
             procure
             Church
             Vnion
             and
             Concord
             ,
             but
             division
             .
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Excommunicating
             and
             Anathematizing
             in
             such
             cases
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Any
             one
             unlawful
             uncertain
             doctrine
             ,
             oath
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             profession
             ,
             subscription
             or
             practice
             so
             imposed
             ,
             will
             divide
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Vnlimited
             Toleration
             will
             divide
             and
             wrong
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             a
             reception
             and
             subscription
             to
             every
             word
             ,
             verse
             or
             book
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             as
             in
             
             our
             Translations
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             Copy
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             known
             ,
             but
             some
             will
             still
             doubt
             of
             the
             Divine
             authority
             of
             some
             parts
             .
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             The
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             any
             mens
             Commentaries
             on
             the
             Bible
             .
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             A
             summary
             recital
             of
             the
             true
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Schism
             .
             p.
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             —
             Id
             quod
             natura
             remittit
          
           
             Invida
             jura
             negant
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Page
             17.
             line
             19.
             for
             more
             read
             as
             ,
             p.
             19.
             for
             affecteth
             r.
             asserteth
             ,
             p.
             26.
             l.
             11.
             dele
             with
             ,
             p.
             45.
             l.
             17.
             for
             in
             r.
             is
             ,
             p.
             58.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             above
             ,
             p.
             96.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             
               to
               their
            
             ,
             p.
             130.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             Placeus
             ,
             p.
             225.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             condemn
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Third
             Part.
             
          
           
             Page
             4.
             line
             25.
             read
             sin
             ,
             p.
             5.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             
               Ariminum
               ,
               Sirmium
            
             ,
             l.
             26.
             for
             faith
             r.
             force
             ,
             p.
             8.
             l.
             penult
             .
             for
             me
             r.
             men
             ,
             p.
             11.
             l.
             10.
             for
             mutual
             r.
             mental
             ,
             p.
             24.
             l.
             antip
             .
             r.
             Wotton
             ,
             p.
             38.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             Councils
             ,
             p.
             44.
             l.
             14.
             r.
             
               Saravia
               ,
               Spalatto
            
             ,
             l.
             17.
             r.
             Didoclave
             ,
             p.
             5.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             Pope
             ,
             p.
             55.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             Persidis
             ,
             p.
             59.
             l.
             8.
             for
             the
             r.
             de
             ,
             p.
             64.
             l.
             2.
             for
             no
             r.
             not
             ,
             p.
             119.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             Rulers
             ,
             p.
             132.
             l.
             12.
             for
             that
             r.
             the
             ,
             p.
             143.
             l.
             9.
             for
             it
             r.
             is
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           for
           Christian
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           :
           What
           it
           is
           :
           And
           how
           much
           may
           be
           hoped
           for
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Text
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Method
               proposed
               .
            
          
           
             
               EPHES.
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Endeavouring
                 (
                 or
                 carefully
                 or
                 diligently
                 studying
                 )
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HAD
             not
             the
             distempers
             of
             the
             minds
             even
             of
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             and
             sad
             divisions
             and
             distractions
             of
             Christians
             assured
             me
             that
             this
             Text
             is
             not
             commonly
             understood
             and
             regarded
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             vehement
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             the
             importance
             and
             reason
             of
             the
             matter
             do
             bespeak
             ;
             yea
             had
             not
             the
             long
             bleeding
             wounds
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             made
             by
             its
             Pastors
             
             and
             most
             zealous
             members
             ,
             still
             cryed
             out
             aloud
             for
             pity
             and
             help
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             chosen
             this
             subject
             at
             this
             time
             .
             But
             after
             the
             complaints
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             and
             tears
             of
             the
             wisest
             and
             best
             men
             since
             the
             days
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             the
             long
             miseries
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             long
             and
             costly
             experience
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             destroying
             Spirit
             of
             division
             still
             possesseth
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             maketh
             some
             of
             the
             possessed
             to
             rage
             and
             foam
             &
             tear
             themselves
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             their
             power
             ;
             it
             haunteth
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             and
             disquieteth
             the
             lovers
             of
             unity
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             scandals
             which
             it
             raiseth
             it
             frighteneth
             children
             and
             unstable
             persons
             out
             of
             their
             religion
             and
             their
             wits
             .
             And
             therefore
             after
             the
             many
             books
             which
             I
             have
             written
             for
             
               Vnity
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             years
             preaching
             and
             praying
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             I
             find
             it
             yet
             as
             necessary
             as
             ever
             to
             Preach
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             ,
             and
             to
             recite
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             while
             I
             am
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             which
             I
             must
             shortly
             put
             off
             ,
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             ,
             that
             after
             my
             decease
             you
             may
             have
             it
             in
             remembrance
             (
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             )
             And
             could
             I
             persuade
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             to
             seek
             by
             fasting
             and
             fervent
             prayer
             ,
             the
             dispossessing
             of
             this
             distracting
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             only
             this
             evil
             kind
             goeth
             out
             )
             our
             languishing
             hopes
             might
             yet
             revive
             .
          
           
             If
             Paul
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             cry
             down
             division
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             Unity
             so
             frequently
             and
             so
             vehemently
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             those
             new
             planted
             Churches
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Philippi
               ,
               Thessalonica
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             had
             been
             founded
             by
             the
             means
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Unity
             and
             Community
             ,
             and
             had
             Apostles
             among
             them
             to
             preserve
             their
             peace
             :
             what
             wonder
             if
             we
             that
             are
             much
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Apostles
             minds
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Primitive
             pattern
             ,
             and
             have
             less
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             be
             still
             called
             upon
             to
             
               study
               to
               keep
               the
               
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ?
            
             They
             that
             preach
             Twenty
             or
             an
             hundred
             Sermons
             for
             Purity
             ,
             and
             scarce
             one
             with
             equal
             Zeal
             for
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             do
             not
             sufficiently
             discern
             that
             Purity
             and
             Peace
             are
             the
             inseparable
             fruits
             of
             the
             
               wisdom
               from
               above
            
             ,
             
             which
             live
             and
             die
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             the
             souls
             and
             societies
             of
             believers
             .
          
           
             This
             famous
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             it
             which
             
               Paul
               Act.
            
             20.
             had
             so
             long
             laid
             out
             his
             labours
             in
             ;
             even
             publickly
             &
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             :
             which
             was
             famous
             for
             its
             greatness
             ,
             
             and
             the
             open
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             where
             even
             the
             price
             of
             the
             vain
             unlawful
             books
             which
             they
             openly
             burnt
             came
             to
             fifty
             thousand
             pieces
             of
             silver
             .
             *
             This
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             first
             of
             the
             seven
             is
             written
             to
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             Whose
             works
             ,
             labour
             and
             patience
             ,
             even
             without
             fainting
             ,
             were
             known
             and
             praised
             by
             the
             Lord
             †
             ;
             which
             proved
             and
             disproved
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             hated
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             :
             And
             yet
             Paul
             saw
             cause
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             30.
             to
             foretell
             them
             prophetically
             of
             their
             temptations
             to
             division
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             be
             tryed
             by
             both
             extreams
             as
             other
             Churches
             were
             and
             are
             ;
             that
             on
             one
             side
             
               grievous
               Wolves
            
             or
             Church
             tyrants
             
               should
               enter
               not
               sparing
               the
               st●ck
               ,
            
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               of
               themselves
               should
               men
               arise
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               disciples
            
             (
             by
             Schism
             &
             separation
             )
             
               after
               them
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             excellent
             Church
             he
             seeth
             cause
             here
             to
             urge
             the
             Persuasives
             to
             the
             vigilant
             ▪
             preservation
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Having
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Chapters
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             high
             mysteries
             of
             Election
             ,
             Redemption
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             and
             magnified
             the
             riches
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             Vse
             he
             principally
             intended
             ,
             he
             here
             beginneth
             his
             application
             ,
             1.
             
             With
             a
             
               moving
               reason
            
             from
             his
             
               Person
               and
               Condition
            
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             [
             
               I
               the
               Prisoner
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             [
             
               As
               ever
               you
               will
               regard
               the
               doctrine
               and
               counsel
               of
               your
               Teacher
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christs
               Apostle
            
             ,
             now
             
               I
               am
               in
               bonds
               for
               the
               doctrine
               which
               I
               preach
            
             ]
             2.
             
             With
             words
             of
             earnest
             request
             [
             
               I
               beseech
               you
            
             ]
             3.
             
             With
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             request
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             general
             ,
             that
             [
             
               they
               walk
               worthy
               the
               calling
               wherewith
               they
               were
               called
            
             ]
             Beza
             need
             not
             have
             avoided
             the
             vulgar
             and
             proper
             translation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             put
             
               quod
               convenit
            
             for
             worthy
             ;
             for
             worthiness
             can
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             moral
             congruity
             .
             2.
             
             Specially
             this
             worthiness
             consisteth
             in
             the
             holy
             and
             healthful
             constitution
             of
             their
             souls
             and
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             :
             In
             their
             inward
             disposition
             ,
             and
             their
             answerable
             practice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             inward
             qualifications
             are
             1.
             
             [
             
               All
               lowliness
            
             ]
             2.
             
             [
             Meekness
             ]
             3.
             
             [
             Love.
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             fruits
             of
             these
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Long-suffering
             :
             2.
             
             
               Forbearing
               one
               another
            
             :
             3.
             
             And
             
               Studying
               to
               keep
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               :
            
             ]
             Which
             Vnity
             is
             particularly
             described
             in
             the
             Terms
             and
             reasons
             of
             it
             which
             are
             seven
             .
             1.
             
             One
             Body
             .
             2.
             
             One
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             One
             hope
             .
             4.
             
             One
             Lord.
             5.
             
             One
             faith
             .
             6.
             
             One
             Baptism
             .
             7.
             
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             
               who
               is
               above
               all
               and
               through
               all
               and
               in
               them
               all
            
             ]
             But
             negatively
             ,
             not
             in
             an
             equality
             of
             Grace
             in
             all
             the
             members
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             various
             
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             
               free
               Benefactor
            
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             pass
             by
             all
             unnecessary
             explication
             ,
             and
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             many
             useful
             Lessons
             which
             offer
             themselves
             to
             us
             in
             the
             way
             :
             such
             as
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             
               It
               should
               not
               depreciate
               the
               counsels
               of
               Christs
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sent
               or
               written
               from
               a
               prison
               
               or
               bonds
               ,
               but
               rather
               procure
               their
               greater
               acceptance
               :
            
             when
             they
             are
             not
             imprisoned
             for
             evil
             doing
             ,
             but
             for
             Preaching
             or
             obeying
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             doctrine
             which
             they
             suffer
             for
             :
             why
             else
             keep
             you
             days
             of
             thanksgiving
             and
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ?
             On
             the
             persecutors
             part
             Christ
             is
             evil
             spoken
             of
             or
             blasphemed
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sufferers
             he
             is
             glorified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             glorifie
             them
             .
             
             I
             was
             once
             blamed
             for
             dating
             a
             book
             [
             out
             of
             the
             Common
             gaol
             or
             prison
             in
             London
             ]
             as
             if
             it
             reflected
             on
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             But
             I
             imitated
             Paul
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             nothing
             which
             the
             Rulers
             took
             for
             a
             dishonour
             ,
             as
             their
             actions
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Beseeching
             is
             the
             
               mode
               and
               language
               of
               wise
               and
               faithful
               Pastors
               ,
               in
               pleading
               for
               Vnity
               and
               against
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             they
             are
             not
             Lords
             over
             the
             flocks
             ,
             but
             helpers
             of
             their
             faith
             :
             They
             have
             no
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             word
             .
             They
             rule
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             are
             constrained
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             Voluntiers
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             win
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Pastors
             or
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Love
               me
               or
               I
               will
               lay
               thee
               in
               a
               gaol
               :
            
             stripes
             are
             useful
             to
             cause
             fear
             and
             timerous
             obedience
             ,
             but
             not
             directly
             to
             cause
             Love.
             And
             hated
             Preachers
             seldom
             prosper
             in
             Converting
             or
             Edifying
             souls
             ,
             or
             healing
             disordered
             ,
             divided
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             
               Though
               Grace
               find
               us
               unworthy
               ,
               it
               maketh
               men
               such
               as
               walk
               worthy
               of
               their
               high
               and
               heavenly
               calling
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             suitable
             conversation
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             .
             Christianity
             were
             little
             better
             than
             the
             false
             Religions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             it
             made
             men
             no
             better
             .
             If
             Christ
             made
             not
             his
             disciples
             greatly
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             disciples
             of
             a
             meer
             philosopher
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             
             ●hought
             greatly
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             himself
             :
             The
             ●ruits
             of
             his
             doctrine
             and
             spirit
             on
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             are
             the
             proofs
             and
             witness
             of
             his
             truth
             :
             we
             wrong
             him
             heinously
             when
             we
             live
             but
             like
             other
             men
             :
             And
             we
             weaken
             our
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             faith
             ,
             by
             obscuring
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             of
             eminent
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             of
             life
             ,
             are
             the
             great
             and
             powerful
             preachers
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             shew
             men
             by
             proofs
             and
             not
             only
             by
             words
             that
             Christ
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             
               Lowliness
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Christian
               worthiness
               ,
            
             and
             
               a
               necessary
               cause
               of
               Christian
               Vnity
               and
               peace
               .
            
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             but
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             Paul
             elsewhere
             (
             Act.
             20.
             19.
             
             )
             tells
             this
             same
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             practised
             towards
             them
             exemplarily
             himself
             .
             Lowliness
             of
             mind
             containeth
             both
             low
             and
             humble
             thoughts
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             low
             expectations
             as
             to
             honour
             and
             respect
             from
             others
             ;
             with
             a
             submissive
             temper
             ,
             that
             can
             stoop
             and
             yield
             ,
             and
             a
             deportment
             liker
             to
             the
             lower
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             stout
             and
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             .
             As
             Mat.
             5.
             to
             be
             
               poor
               in
               spirit
            
             is
             to
             have
             a
             spirit
             fit
             for
             a
             state
             of
             poverty
             ,
             not
             in
             Love
             with
             riches
             ,
             but
             content
             with
             little
             ,
             and
             patient
             with
             all
             that
             poor
             men
             must
             endure
             ;
             so
             
               Lowliness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             is
             a
             disposition
             and
             deportment
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             suited
             to
             Low
             persons
             and
             Low
             things
             ,
             condescending
             to
             the
             lowest
             persons
             ,
             employments
             and
             indignities
             or
             contempt
             that
             shall
             be
             cast
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               A
               proud
               high-minded
               person
            
             ,
             that
             is
             looking
             for
             preferment
             and
             must
             be
             somebody
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             spirit
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             lie
             even
             in
             the
             sacred
             Edifice
             ,
             nor
             be
             a
             healer
             ,
             but
             a
             troubler
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             converted
             and
             become
             as
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             3.
             
             And
             indeed
             only
             by
             selfishness
             and
             pride
             have
             come
             the
             divisions
             and
             contentions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             that
             have
             made
             it
             the
             means
             of
             their
             domination
             to
             cry
             down
             division
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             have
             all
             to
             Unite
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             Conformity
             to
             their
             opinions
             ,
             Interests
             and
             wills
             .
             A
             humble
             soul
             that
             can
             be
             content
             to
             follow
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             of
             no
             reputation
             (
             Phil.
             2.
             7.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             and
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             of
             none
             ,
             and
             can
             yield
             and
             stoop
             and
             be
             despised
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             office
             do
             require
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             healer
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             Meekness
             or
             Lenity
             is
             another
             part
             of
             Christian
             worthiness
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             cause
             of
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Though
             in
             some
             this
             hath
             extraordinary
             advantage
             or
             disadvantage
             in
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             which
             persons
             of
             all
             tempers
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             by
             grace
             .
             A
             boisterous
             ,
             furious
             or
             wild
             kind
             of
             disposition
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Christian
             healing
             spirit
             .
             If
             passion
             be
             apt
             to
             stir
             ,
             wisdom
             and
             grace
             must
             repress
             it
             ,
             and
             Lenity
             must
             be
             our
             ordinary
             temper
             :
             we
             must
             be
             like
             tame
             creatures
             ,
             that
             familiarly
             come
             to
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             wild
             things
             that
             flye
             from
             us
             as
             untractable
             :
             otherwise
             how
             will
             such
             in
             Love
             and
             peace
             and
             sociable
             concord
             ,
             ever
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
             
               Love
               to
               each
               other
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Christian
               worthiness
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               most
               necessary
               cause
               of
               Vnity
               and
               peace
               .
            
             Of
             which
             I
             hope
             to
             say
             so
             much
             by
             it self
             (
             if
             God
             will
             )
             as
             that
             I
             shall
             here
             pass
             it
             by
             .
             It
             being
             the
             very
             Heart
             and
             Life
             of
             Vnity
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
             Long
             suffering
             
               or
               a
            
             patient
             mind
             not
             rash
             ,
             or
             hasty
             ,
             is
             another
             part
             of
             Christian
             worthiness
             ,
             
               and
               a
            
             necessary
             Cause
             of
             Vnity
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hath
             more
             in
             it
             than
             many
             well
             consider
             of
             :
             I
             know
             it
             is
             commonly
             taken
             for
             
               restraint
               of
               anger
            
             by
             
               patient
               long-suffering
            
             :
             But
             I
             think
             that
             it
             chiefly
             signifieth
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             
               deliberate
               slowness
               and
               calmness
               of
               mind
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               passionate
               haste
               and
               rashness
               :
            
             When
             a
             passionate
             man
             is
             hasty
             and
             rash
             and
             cannot
             stay
             to
             hear
             another
             speak
             for
             himself
             nor
             to
             deliberate
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             forbear
             revenge
             while
             he
             thinketh
             whether
             it
             will
             do
             good
             or
             harm
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             case
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             review
             ;
             this
             Longanimity
             will
             stay
             men
             and
             compose
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             
               take
               time
            
             before
             they
             judge
             of
             
               opinions
               ,
               practices
            
             or
             persons
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             venture
             to
             
               speak
               or
               do
            
             ;
             lest
             what
             they
             do
             in
             haste
             ,
             they
             repent
             at
             leisure
             :
             It
             appeaseth
             those
             passions
             which
             blind
             the
             judgment
             when
             wrath
             doth
             precipitate
             men
             into
             those
             
               conceptions
               ,
               words
            
             and
             deeds
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             after
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             never
             known
             .
             Hasty
             rashness
             in
             
               judging
               and
               doing
            
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             patience
             &
             lenity
             of
             a
             
               slow
               deliberating
               mind
            
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             most
             errors
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             of
             abundance
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             8.
             
             Bearing
             ,
             supporting
             and
             forbearing
             one
             another
             in
             Love
             ,
             is
             another
             part
             of
             Gospel
             worthiness
             ,
             and
             needful
             means
             of
             Vnity
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             to
             forbear
             each
             other
             patiently
             under
             injuries
             and
             provocations
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             here
             meant
             ;
             But
             both
             Beza
             who
             translated
             it
             [
             sustinentes
             ]
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             which
             translateth
             it
             [
             supportantes
             ]
             seemed
             to
             think
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             something
             more
             .
             While
             we
             are
             imperfect
             sinful
             men
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             need
             of
             mutual
             support
             and
             help
             ,
             yea
             we
             shall
             be
             injurious
             ,
             provoking
             and
             troublesome
             to
             each
             other
             :
             And
             when
             Christians
             (
             yea
             Church
             Pastors
             )
             are
             so
             far
             from
             supporting
             
             and
             sustaining
             the
             weak
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             patiently
             bear
             their
             censures
             ,
             neglects
             ,
             or
             other
             effects
             of
             weakness
             ,
             Unity
             and
             peace
             will
             hardly
             prosper
             ,
             much
             less
             if
             their
             spiritual
             Nurses
             become
             their
             chief
             afflicters
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             9.
             
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             most
             necessary
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             its
             several
             members
             ,
             
               though
               their
               measures
               of
               Grace
               be
               divers
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             10.
             
             The
             bond
             of
             Peace
             must
             preserve
             this
             Vnity
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             11.
             
             This
             Vnity
             consisteth
             in
             these
             seven
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             One
             body
             ,
             2.
             
             One
             spirit
             ,
             3.
             
             One
             Hope
             ,
             4.
             
             One
             Lord
             ,
             5.
             
             One
             Faith
             ,
             6.
             
             One
             Baptism
             ,
             7.
             
             One
             God.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             12.
             
             This
             Vnity
             must
             be
             studied
             carefully
             ,
             and
             diligently
             endeavoured
             and
             preserved
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             faithful
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             These
             last
             Doctrines
             being
             the
             subject
             which
             I
             design
             to
             handle
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             them
             together
             in
             the
             following
             Order
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
            
             ,
             What
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             .
          
           
             II.
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               What
               necessity
               there
               is
               of
               this
               Vnity
               ,
            
             and
             what
             are
             its
             happy
             fruits
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             seven
             particulars
             in
             which
             it
             doth
             consist
             ;
             and
             defend
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             them
             to
             the
             use
             here
             intended
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             IV.
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             nature
             and
             terms
             of
             counterfeit
             Unity
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             shall
             open
             the
             Nature
             and
             mischiefs
             of
             the
             contrary
             (
             Division
             .
             )
          
           
             VI.
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             what
             are
             the
             enemies
             and
             impediments
             of
             this
             Unity
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             ,
             
               What
               are
               the
               study
               and
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             by
             which
             this
             Unity
             must
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             some
             directions
             for
             Application
             ,
             or
             Use
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               Vnity
               ,
               and
               this
               Vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               opened
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             WHat
             UNITY
             in
             General
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             
               This
               Vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             in
             special
             ,
             I
             shall
             open
             in
             these
             following
             connexed
             propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             must
             neither
             here
             confound
             the
             ordinary
             Reader
             by
             the
             many
             Metaphysical
             difficulties
             about
             UNITY
             ;
             nor
             yet
             wholly
             pass
             them
             by
             ,
             lest
             I
             confound
             him
             for
             want
             of
             necessary
             distinction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             UNITY
             is
             sometimes
             the
             attribute
             of
             an
             Vniversal
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             
               Ens
               rationis
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               General
               Inadequate
            
             partial
             conception
             of
             an
             existent
             singular
             being
             :
             and
             so
             
               All
               men
            
             are
             ONE
             as
             to
             the
             species
             of
             Humanity
             ;
             And
             all
             Living
             things
             are
             One
             in
             the
             
               Genus
               of
               Vitality
            
             :
             And
             so
             of
             
               Bodies
               ,
               Substances
               ,
               Creatures
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             much
             more
             than
             this
             that
             we
             have
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             word
             [
             ONE
             ]
             or
             [
             UNITY
             ]
             signi●ieth
             only
             
               Negatively
               an
               Vndividedness
               in
               the
               thing
            
             it self
             :
             But
             this
             conception
             is
             more
             than
             Negative
             ,
             and
             taketh
             in
             first
             in
             Compounds
             that
             
               peculiar
               Connexion
               of
               parts
            
             by
             one
             form
             ,
             and
             in
             
               simple
               spiritual
               beings
            
             ,
             that
             more
             excellent
             
               indivisible
               
               essentiality
            
             and
             existence
             ,
             whence
             the
             Being
             is
             intelligible
             as
             such
             a
             subsistence
             as
             is
             not
             only
             
               undivided
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             but
             divisible
             or
             differenceable
             from
             all
             other
             existent
             or
             possible
             beings
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Passing
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             
               Vnum
               per
               se
               &
               per
               accidens
               ,
            
             and
             some
             such
             other
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             further
             distinguish
             of
             Vnity
             according
             to
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             Entities
             that
             are
             called
             One
             :
             Where
             indeed
             the
             difference
             of
             Things
             ,
             maketh
             the
             word
             ONE
             of
             very
             different
             significations
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             GOD
             is
             Supereminently
             and
             most
             
               perfectly
               ONE
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ENS
             ,
             BEING
             :
             No
             Creature
             hath
             Vnity
             in
             the
             same
             perfect
             sort
             and
             sense
             as
             GOD
             is
             One.
             He
             is
             so
             ONE
             as
             that
             he
             is
             perfectly
             simple
             and
             indivisible
             :
             and
             so
             as
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             properly
             a
             Part
             ,
             in
             any
             composition
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             GOD
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             any
             Creature
             are
             not
             compounding
             parts
             ;
             for
             a
             part
             is
             less
             than
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             less
             is
             not
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yet
             God
             is
             more
             Intimate
             to
             every
             creature
             than
             any
             of
             its
             own
             Parts
             are
             :
             no
             form
             is
             more
             intimate
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             no
             soul
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             no
             formal
             vertue
             to
             a
             spirit
             ,
             than
             God
             is
             to
             all
             and
             every
             being
             :
             But
             his
             
               Perfection
               and
               the
               Creatures
               Imperfection
            
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             creatures
             can
             be
             no
             addition
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             compounding
             parts
             ,
             but
             like
             to
             Accidents
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             same
             must
             be
             said
             therefore
             of
             Christs
             
               Divine
               and
               humane
               natures
            
             .
             The
             Schoolmen
             therefore
             say
             that
             Christs
             
               soul
               and
               body
               are
               Parts
            
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             :
             but
             his
             Godhead
             and
             manhood
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             
               Parts
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             Because
             the
             Godhead
             can
             be
             no
             Part
             of
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             Paul
             saith
             that
             God
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             All
             in
             All
             things
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             not
             that
             he
             is
             
               formally
               all
               things
               themselves
            
             ;
             But
             yet
             not
             that
             he
             is
             less
             ,
             
             or
             is
             more
             distant
             from
             them
             than
             the
             form
             ;
             but
             is
             eminently
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             title
             is
             below
             him
             :
             so
             he
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               To
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             all
             :
             And
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             16.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             
               same
               God
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             
               diversity
               of
               operations
            
             :
             He
             is
             the
             most
             intimate
             prime
             Agent
             in
             all
             that
             acteth
             (
             though
             he
             hath
             enabled
             free
             Agents
             to
             determine
             their
             own
             acts
             morally
             to
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               For
               in
               Him
               we
               live
               and
               move
               and
               have
               our
               Being
            
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             his
             offspring
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Somewhat
             like
             this
             must
             be
             said
             of
             the
             special
             Union
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             true
             believers
             :
             As
             to
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             he
             is
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Intimately
               in
               all
               ,
               but
               more
               than
               the
               form
               of
               all
            
             or
             any
             :
             But
             he
             is
             specially
             by
             
               Relation
               and
               Inoperation
            
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             not
             in
             any
             others
             :
             So
             Col.
             3.
             11.
             
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               All
               in
               All
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             so
             I
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             
               Passive
               or
               Receptive
            
             sense
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               him
               that
               filleth
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.
             23.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             spoken
             of
             Christs
             Godhead
             only
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             humane
             soul
             also
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             the
             Redeemed
             world
             what
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             the
             
               Natural
               illuminated
               world
            
             ,
             I
             determine
             not
             :
             But
             which
             ever
             it
             is
             ,
             Christ
             filling
             
               all
               in
               all
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             his
             fulness
             as
             being
             eminently
             ●possessed
             and
             
               filled
               by
               him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             is
             by
             the
             humane
             soul
             more
             than
             the
             hand
             or
             other
             lower
             parts
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
            
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             is
             no
             way
             contrary
             to
             the
             perfect
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ;
             As
             the
             faculties
             of
             Motion
             ,
             Light
             and
             Heat
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Vital
               Activity
               ,
               Intellection
            
             and
             Volition
             in
             man
             ,
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             (
             yet
             man
             is
             not
             so
             perfectly
             One
             as
             God
             is
             .
             )
          
           
           
             12.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             a
             
               spirit
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Image
             or
             Likeness
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Vnity
            
             ;
             As
             having
             no
             separable
             Parts
             ,
             as
             passive
             matter
             hath
             ,
             but
             being
             
               One
               without
               divisibility
            
             ;
             even
             one
             Essential
             Vertue
             or
             Vertuous
             substance
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             most
             
               large
               extensive
               Vnity
            
             (
             as
             far
             as
             spirits
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             extension
             or
             
               Degrees
               of
               Essence
            
             )
             is
             likest
             to
             God
             :
             And
             the
             Unity
             of
             a
             
               material
               atome
            
             is
             not
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             material
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             such
             Atomes
             .
             (
             Whether
             there
             are
             such
             Atomes
             physically
             indivisible
             I
             here
             meddle
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             shaping
             of
             an
             Atome
             into
             cornered
             ,
             hollow
             and
             such
             other
             shapes
             ,
             is
             to
             common
             reason
             a
             palpable
             contradiction
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             one
             passive
             Element
             (
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             or
             Air
             )
             any
             where
             existent
             in
             an
             Vnion
             of
             its
             proper
             Atomes
             ,
             without
             a
             mixture
             of
             any
             other
             Element
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             unknown
             to
             mortals
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             So
             is
             it
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             where
             existent
             a
             body
             of
             the
             united
             Atomes
             of
             the
             several
             passive
             Elements
             without
             the
             active
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             mixt
             Beings
             known
             to
             us
             do
             all
             consist
             of
             an
             union
             of
             the
             passive
             and
             active
             Elements
             (
             or
             of
             these
             united
             .
             )
          
           
             17.
             
             We
             perceive
             by
             sense
             what
             Vnion
             and
             Division
             of
             Passive
             matter
             is
             ,
             which
             hath
             separable
             parts
             :
             But
             how
             far
             spirits
             are
             passive
             (
             as
             all
             under
             God
             are
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             )
             and
             whether
             that
             Passivity
             signifie
             any
             kind
             of
             Materiality
             as
             well
             as
             Substantiality
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             they
             are
             extensive
             ,
             or
             partible
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             Degrees
             analogous
             to
             Parts
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             their
             Vnity
             is
             in
             a
             positive
             conception
             ,
             and
             how
             spirits
             are
             Many
             ,
             and
             how
             One
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             be
             existent
             One
             Universal
             spirit
             of
             each
             kind
             Vegetative
             ,
             
             sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             are
             both
             One
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             several
             respects
             ,
             with
             many
             such
             like
             questions
             ,
             These
             are
             all
             past
             humane
             certain
             knowledge
             in
             this
             life
             :
             Many
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             there
             be
             :
             But
             whether
             that
             Number
             here
             be
             
               Quantitas
               discreta
            
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             Individuate
             and
             distinguishable
             ,
             and
             how
             't
             is
             that
             Many
             come
             from
             One
             or
             two
             in
             generation
             ,
             are
             questions
             too
             hard
             for
             such
             as
             I.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             we
             see
             in
             Passive
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             parts
             have
             a
             natural
             propensity
             to
             Vnion
             ,
             and
             the
             aggregative
             inclination
             is
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             that
             thence
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Glisson
             (
             
               Lib.
               de
               Vitâ
               Naturae
            
             )
             copiously
             maintaineth
             that
             all
             Matter
             hath
             Life
             or
             a
             Natural
             Vital
             self-moving
             Vertue
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             compounding
             part
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             formal
             inadequate
             conception
             :
             In
             which
             though
             I
             consent
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             Aggregative
             Inclination
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ▪
             All
             heavy
             terrene
             bodies
             hasten
             to
             the
             earth
             by
             descent
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Water
             would
             unite
             ;
             and
             Air
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             grosser
             and
             more
             terrene
             any
             Body
             is
             ,
             the
             easilier
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             continue
             in
             a
             local
             separation
             ;
             you
             may
             keep
             them
             easily
             divided
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             though
             they
             incline
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             But
             liquids
             more
             hasten
             to
             a
             closure
             ;
             and
             Air
             yet
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Whether
             this
             their
             strong
             inclination
             to
             Vnity
             be
             a
             natural
             Principle
             in
             the
             passive
             Elements
             themselves
             ,
             or
             be
             caused
             by
             the
             
               Igneous
               Active
            
             part
             which
             is
             ever
             mixed
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             Vnity
             in
             it self
             is
             more
             perfect
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             principally
             proceed
             from
             any
             spiritual
             substance
             which
             animateth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             above
             the
             Igneous
             substance
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             man
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             But
             so
             great
             is
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             whole
             Igneous
             substance
             that
             is
             within
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             tell
             whether
             it
             have
             divisible
             separable
             parts
             ,
             and
             more
             hardly
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             any
             parts
             of
             it
             actually
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             even
             where
             by
             Termination
             and
             Reception
             in
             the
             
               Passive
               matter
            
             there
             is
             the
             most
             notable
             distinction
             .
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             air
             is
             One
             ,
             and
             that
             Light
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             
               present
               substance
            
             of
             the
             solar
             fire
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             quality
             or
             
               motion
               locally
               distant
            
             from
             it
             :
             A
             burning-glass
             may
             by
             its
             Receptive
             aptitude
             occasion
             a
             combustion
             by
             the
             Sun-beams
             in
             one
             place
             which
             is
             not
             in
             another
             .
             But
             those
             beams
             that
             terminate
             on
             that
             glass
             are
             not
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             .
             As
             there
             are
             in
             Animals
             fixed
             spirits
             which
             are
             constitutive
             parts
             of
             the
             solid
             members
             ,
             and
             moved
             spirits
             which
             carry
             about
             the
             humours
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             separated
             from
             each
             other
             :
             so
             the
             Earth
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             grosser
             parts
             ,
             have
             an
             Igneous
             principle
             still
             resident
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             fire
             is
             in
             a
             flint
             ,
             or
             steel
             ,
             and
             indeed
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             And
             this
             seemeth
             to
             be
             it
             which
             many
             call
             
               Forma
               telluris
            
             :
             But
             that
             all
             these
             are
             not
             contiguous
             or
             united
             also
             to
             the
             common
             Solar
             fire
             ,
             or
             Igneous
             Element
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             The
             same
             Sun-beams
             may
             kindle
             many
             things
             combustible
             and
             light
             many
             Candles
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             all
             one
             undivided
             fiery
             substance
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             various
             Receptivity
             of
             matter
             ,
             so
             variously
             operating
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             various
             separate
             substances
             .
             And
             as
             all
             these
             Candles
             or
             fires
             are
             One
             with
             the
             solar
             fire
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             therefore
             One
             among
             themselves
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             
               One
               Candle
            
             ;
             because
             that
             word
             signifieth
             not
             only
             the
             common
             fire
             ,
             but
             that
             fire
             as
             terminated
             and
             operative
             on
             that
             particular
             Matter
             .
             The
             stars
             are
             many
             :
             but
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             
             
             
             
             
             also
             One
             fiery
             substance
             ,
             diversifyed
             only
             by
             Contraction
             and
             Operation
             of
             its
             parts
             upon
             some
             suitable
             Receptive
             matter
             (
             or
             contracted
             simply
             in
             it self
             )
             without
             separation
             from
             all
             other
             parts
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             we
             are
             able
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             They
             that
             hold
             that
             
               non
               datur
               vacuum
            
             ,
             must
             hold
             that
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             are
             One
             ,
             by
             most
             intimate
             conjunction
             or
             Union
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             being
             :
             And
             yet
             distinguishable
             several
             ways
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             We
             constantly
             see
             a
             numerical
             difference
             of
             substances
             made
             by
             
               Partible
               Receptive
               matter
            
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             
               informing
               substance
            
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             
               One
               in
               it self
            
             thus
             variously
             terminated
             and
             operating
             :
             so
             one
             Vine
             or
             
               Pear
               Tree
            
             hath
             many
             Grapes
             or
             Pears
             numerically
             different
             ;
             And
             many
             leaves
             and
             branches
             and
             roots
             ;
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             one
             
               vegetative
               substance
            
             which
             animateth
             or
             actuateth
             them
             all
             ;
             which
             consisteth
             not
             of
             separated
             parts
             :
             And
             that
             Tree
             which
             is
             thus
             principled
             ,
             is
             it self
             Vnited
             to
             
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             radicated
             in
             it
             is
             a
             real
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             mans
             hair
             is
             an
             Accident
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             some
             will
             call
             it
             ,
             
               an
               Accidental
               part
            
             )
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             feathers
             of
             a
             bird
             :
             And
             consequently
             the
             
               forma
               arboris
            
             or
             its
             vegetative
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             
               forma
               telluris
            
             are
             not
             separated
             ,
             but
             One.
             And
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             not
             as
             true
             an
             Union
             between
             that
             
               forma
               telluris
            
             ,
             and
             the
             forms
             or
             spirits
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             stars
             ,
             or
             other
             Globes
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             plants
             .
             So
             that
             while
             
               Vegetative
               Spirits
            
             are
             many
             by
             the
             diversity
             of
             Receptive
             or
             Terminative
             matter
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             other
             ways
             to
             us
             unknown
             )
             yet
             seem
             they
             to
             be
             all
             but
             One
             thus
             diversifyed
             ,
             as
             One
             soul
             is
             in
             many
             members
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Seeing
             the
             
               Noblest
               natures
            
             are
             most
             perfect
             in
             Vnity
             (
             and
             the
             basest
             most
             divisible
             )
             we
             have
             
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Vital
             principles
             of
             the
             divers
             sensitive
             Animals
             (
             meerly
             such
             )
             are
             not
             as
             much
             One
             as
             the
             divers
             principles
             of
             plants
             or
             vegetables
             are
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             as
             little
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             Vnity
             among
             the
             divers
             Intellectual
             substances
             ,
             seeing
             their
             nature
             is
             yet
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             liker
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             perfectly
             one
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             the
             Vniverse
             of
             created
             being
             is
             one
             ,
             consisting
             of
             parts
             compaginated
             and
             Vnited
             ,
             though
             the
             bond
             of
             its
             Vnion
             be
             not
             well
             known
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Vnited
             in
             God
             (
             though
             we
             know
             not
             the
             chief
             created
             Cause
             of
             Unity
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             though
             it
             be
             below
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Informing
               soul
            
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             more
             than
             such
             a
             soul
             to
             it
             :
             &
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             
               through
               Him
            
             and
             
               to
               Him
            
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             is
             
               All
               things
            
             in
             
               all
               things
               ,
               above
               all
            
             and
             
               through
               all
            
             and
             
               in
               us
               all
            
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             :
             and
             being
             more
             intimate
             
               to
               all
               things
            
             as
             their
             proper
             form
             ,
             is
             the
             
               first
               Vniting
               principle
            
             of
             all
             being
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             first
             Cause
             and
             the
             End
             of
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             Above
             the
             Creatures
             to
             be
             accounted
             
               parts
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             his
             Constitutive
             parts
             (
             who
             is
             most
             simple
             )
             but
             slow
             from
             him
             by
             his
             Causal
             efflux
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             by
             many
             not
             falsly
             called
             ,
             
               Vna
               emanatio
               Divina
            
             ,
             or
             a
             continued
             effect
             of
             one
             
               Divine
               creative
            
             or
             
               efficient
               Volition
            
             ;
             All
             One
             as
             In
             and
             Of
             and
             
               To
               One
               God
            
             ,
             and
             as
             compaginated
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             Many
             by
             wonderful
             incomprehensible
             diversities
             :
             
               Ab
               uno
               Omnia
            
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               More
               One
            
             with
             some
             Creatures
             than
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             operateth
             more
             excellent
             effects
             in
             one
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             related
             to
             those
             effects
             :
             but
             not
             as
             his
             essence
             is
             Nearer
             to
             One
             than
             to
             another
             .
          
           
           
             29.
             
             Accordingly
             his
             Vnion
             with
             the
             Intellectual
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             is
             said
             to
             be
             nearer
             ,
             than
             with
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             his
             Communion
             answerably
             :
             But
             that
             is
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Nobler
             product
             of
             his
             Creating
             or
             efficient
             Power
             and
             Will.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             more
             Vnited
             to
             holy
             souls
             than
             to
             the
             unholy
             ,
             to
             the
             Glorified
             than
             to
             the
             dammed
             ;
             Because
             he
             maketh
             them
             Better
             ,
             and
             communicateth
             to
             them
             more
             of
             his
             Glory
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Love.
             As
             the
             Sun
             is
             more
             United
             to
             a
             burning-glass
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             place
             where
             it
             shineth
             brightly
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             excellent
             plant
             which
             it
             quickneth
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Accordingly
             we
             must
             conceive
             of
             that
             Vnion
             (
             before
             mentioned
             Thes
             .
             10.
             )
             of
             Christ
             with
             Believers
             here
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             glorified
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             called
             mystical
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             late
             become
             the
             subject
             of
             some
             mens
             contentious
             opposition
             ,
             and
             is
             matter
             of
             difficult
             enquiry
             to
             the
             wisest
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             that
             in
             all
             their
             hot
             opposition
             any
             sober
             men
             are
             in
             this
             disagreed
             :
             For
             1.
             it
             is
             by
             such
             commonly
             confessed
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             doth
             operate
             more
             excellent
             effects
             on
             believers
             than
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Blessed
             than
             on
             the
             damned
             ;
             even
             making
             them
             liker
             unto
             God.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             this
             Holy
             spirit
             is
             by
             Covenant
             related
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             operate
             for
             the
             future
             more
             constantly
             and
             eminently
             in
             them
             than
             in
             others
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             this
             Spirit
             proceedeth
             and
             is
             sent
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             to
             do
             these
             works
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             is
             Related
             to
             each
             Believing
             and
             each
             Glorifyed
             soul
             ,
             as
             one
             in
             Covenant
             self-obliged
             (
             or
             a
             Promiser
             )
             thus
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             operate
             on
             them
             .
             5.
             
             And
             that
             he
             is
             thus
             Related
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             or
             society
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             whereof
             each
             Individual
             is
             a
             part
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             all
             this
             set
             together
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             Believing
             and
             every
             
               Glorifyed
               soul
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             United
             to
             Christ
             in
             all
             these
             several
             conjunct
             respects
             (
             as
             to
             his
             Godhead
             )
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             eminently
             operateth
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               Light
               and
               Love
               ,
            
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             (
             as
             God
             doth
             all
             things
             )
             
               per
               essentiam
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             distant
             by
             an
             intermediate
             Vertue
             which
             is
             neither
             Creator
             nor
             Creature
             :
             As
             the
             very
             Sun-beams
             touch
             the
             illuminated
             and
             heated
             object
             .
             2.
             
             By
             a
             moral-relative
             Union
             by
             Covenant
             to
             that
             individual
             person
             ,
             to
             do
             such
             things
             upon
             him
             .
             (
             As
             husband
             and
             wife
             are
             United
             by
             Covenant
             for
             certain
             uses
             .
             )
             3.
             
             By
             a
             
               Political
               Relative
               Vnion
            
             ,
             as
             that
             person
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Political
             body
             ,
             to
             which
             Christ
             is
             United
             by
             Promise
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             who
             denieth
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             who
             affecteth
             more
             ?
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             then
             our
             Vnion
             with
             Christs
             
               humane
               nature
            
             (
             besides
             the
             General
             and
             
               special
               Logical
               Vnion
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Creature
             ,
             a
             Man
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             us
             )
             can
             be
             of
             no
             Higher
             or
             Nearer
             a
             sort
             :
             But
             differeth
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Operations
             and
             Relation
             of
             a
             
               Created
               Medium
            
             differ
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Creator
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             
               humane
               nature
            
             is
             honoured
             and
             used
             by
             the
             Divine
             ,
             as
             a
             
               second
               cause
            
             of
             the
             foresaid
             effects
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             on
             us
             .
             2.
             
             The
             humane
             Nature
             (
             being
             of
             the
             same
             species
             with
             ours
             )
             is
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             obligation
             and
             consent
             ,
             related
             to
             each
             Believer
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Root
             ,
             and
             chief
             Medium
             ,
             Administrator
             and
             Communicator
             of
             this
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             our
             Relative
             Head
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Moral
             and
             Political
             sense
             ,
             communicating
             those
             
               Real
               Benefits
            
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Christ
             in
             his
             Humanity
             is
             the
             Authorised
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             inferiour
             means
             and
             causes
             ,
             by
             which
             
             and
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             is
             conveyed
             to
             us
             (
             as
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             changing
             Providences
             ,
             &c.
             )
             4.
             
             But
             whether
             his
             own
             
               Humane
               Soul
               per
               essentiam
               &
               immediatam
               attingentiam
               ,
            
             do
             operate
             on
             all
             
               holy
               souls
            
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             Physically
             also
             
               Vnited
               to
               them
            
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             the
             quickened
             plants
             or
             animals
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             yet
             ,
             but
             hope
             ere
             long
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Christs
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             is
             United
             to
             his
             humane
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             sort
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             any
             other
             creature
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             by
             any
             change
             of
             the
             Divine
             :
             but
             by
             that
             peculiar
             possessing
             operation
             and
             Relation
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             created
             being
             doth
             partake
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             mortal
             can
             comprehend
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             more
             elsewhere
             .
             *
          
           
             34.
             
             All
             Creatures
             as
             such
             are
             United
             in
             God
             as
             the
             Root
             or
             first
             cause
             of
             Nature
             :
             All
             Believers
             and
             Saints
             are
             United
             in
             Christ
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               spirit
            
             as
             the
             principle
             of
             their
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             The
             Political
             Relative
             Union
             of
             such
             Saints
             among
             themselves
             ,
             is
             intelligible
             ,
             and
             sure
             ;
             as
             having
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             one
             Head
             ,
             one
             
               Holy
               spirit
            
             :
             But
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             how
             and
             how
             far
             their
             
               very
               substance
            
             is
             One
             ,
             by
             an
             Unity
             analogous
             to
             
               Physical
               Continuity
            
             (
             like
             the
             solar
             Light
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             how
             far
             and
             how
             they
             are
             substantially
             divers
             ;
             and
             how
             and
             how
             far
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               Holiness
            
             doth
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             Unite
             the
             substances
             of
             
               Holy
               souls
            
             among
             themselves
             ,
             (
             by
             Analogie
             to
             the
             Illuminated
             Air
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             how
             all
             souls
             and
             Angels
             are
             individuate
             and
             distinguished
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             is
             past
             our
             reach
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Seeing
             Vnion
             is
             so
             naturally
             desired
             as
             Perfection
             by
             all
             creatures
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             mordinateness
             and
             folly
             to
             fear
             lest
             death
             
             will
             by
             too
             near
             an
             Union
             end
             our
             individuation
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             as
             
               things
               sensible
            
             are
             the
             first
             known
             by
             man
             in
             flesh
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             that
             among
             them
             Union
             destroyeth
             no
             part
             of
             their
             substance
             ;
             but
             a
             sand
             or
             Atom
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             Union
             with
             others
             as
             it
             would
             be
             if
             separate
             ,
             or
             solitary
             ,
             and
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             hath
             as
             true
             and
             much
             existing
             substance
             in
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             separate
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             a
             particle
             of
             Air
             ;
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             no
             worse
             of
             the
             ingneous
             Element
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             sensitive
             or
             Intellectual
             spirits
             :
             For
             1.
             
             How
             far
             they
             are
             passive
             and
             partible
             (
             being
             many
             )
             we
             know
             not
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             old
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             the
             Greeks
             (
             as
             
               Faustus
               Regiensis
            
             cited
             them
             in
             the
             book
             which
             Mammertus
             answered
             )
             thought
             that
             God
             only
             was
             totally
             Immaterial
             or
             Incorporeal
             ;
             And
             it
             must
             not
             be
             denyed
             that
             every
             creature
             doth
             
               pati
               à
               Deo
            
             ,
             is
             passive
             as
             from
             God
             the
             first
             cause
             ;
             and
             many
             Philosophers
             think
             that
             all
             Passivity
             is
             a
             consequent
             or
             proof
             of
             answerable
             Materiality
             ;
             And
             many
             think
             that
             we
             have
             no
             true
             notion
             of
             substantia
             ,
             besides
             Relative
             (
             as
             it
             doth
             subsist
             of
             it self
             and
             
               substare
               accidentibus
            
             )
             but
             what
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Materia
               purissima
            
             .
             2.
             
             But
             supposing
             all
             this
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             spirits
             being
             true
             substances
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             perfect
             nature
             than
             grosse
             bodies
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             more
             inclined
             to
             Union
             
               inter
               se
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             as
             little
             if
             not
             less
             danger
             that
             they
             should
             be
             losers
             by
             that
             Union
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             should
             be
             so
             :
             For
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             (
             Physical
             or
             intelligible
             )
             than
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             lowest
             :
             And
             the
             noblest
             inclineth
             not
             to
             its
             own
             loss
             ,
             by
             desiring
             Union
             which
             to
             the
             lowest
             is
             no
             loss
             .
          
           
           
             38.
             
             It
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Text
             [
             The
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ]
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             
               One
               species
            
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Grace
            
             which
             all
             the
             members
             are
             endowed
             with
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             
               Gods
               Image
            
             on
             them
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             The
             
               Spirit
               in
               us
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             immediate
             and
             excellent
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             As
             the
             Sun
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             room
             because
             it
             shineth
             there
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             efficient
             cause
             hereof
             .
             3.
             
             And
             because
             this
             
               One
               spirit
            
             in
             all
             the
             members
             inclineth
             them
             to
             Vnity
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             every
             animal
             inclineth
             it
             to
             preserve
             the
             Unity
             of
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             to
             abhor
             wounding
             and
             separation
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             will
             be
             its
             pain
             and
             tendeth
             to
             its
             destruction
             ,
             by
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             The
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             qualification
             of
             souls
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             The
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             Holy
             or
             
               Divine
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Light
            
             and
             Love
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             disposition
             of
             the
             souls
             three
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             
               Vital
               Power
            
             (
             or
             Activity
             )
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Will.
             As
             all
             men
             have
             
               One
               species
            
             of
             humanity
             ,
             so
             all
             Saints
             have
             this
             
               One
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Though
             Quickning
             (
             by
             holy
             Life
             )
             and
             Illumination
             be
             parts
             of
             sanctification
             (
             or
             this
             spirit
             )
             ,
             yet
             the
             last
             part
             [
             Love
             ]
             is
             the
             compleating
             perfective
             part
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             oft
             called
             Sanctification
             specially
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             word
             [
             Spirit
             ]
             and
             [
             Love
             ]
             is
             oft
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             when
             the
             spirit
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Believers
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             and
             by
             believing
             the
             wonderful
             demonstrations
             of
             Gods
             Love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             habit
             of
             
               holy
               Love
            
             is
             kindled
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             This
             
               holy
               Love
            
             which
             is
             gods
             Image
             ,
             (
             for
             
               God
               is
               Love
            
             )
             usually
             beginneth
             at
             things
             visible
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             nearest
             objects
             to
             man
             in
             flesh
             ;
             And
             as
             we
             
               see
               ●od
            
             here
             as
             
               in
               a
               glass
            
             ,
             so
             we
             first
             see
             the
             Glass
             ,
             before
             we
             
               see
               God
               in
               it
            
             ;
             And
             accordingly
             we
             first
             see
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Loveliness
             of
             Gods
             
               blessings
               〈◊〉
               
               us
            
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             
               good
               words
            
             and
             actions
             ;
             But
             yet
             when
             we
             come
             up
             to
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             H●
             that
             is
             the
             
               chiefest
               object
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Church
             by
             Love
             is
             centred
             :
             so
             that
             we
             thenceforth
             
               Love
               God
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             servants
             and
             word
             as
             for
             
               his
               sake
            
             and
             impress
             on
             them
             .
             And
             our
             Vnion
             by
             Love
             would
             not
             be
             perfect
             ,
             if
             it
             United
             us
             together
             only
             among
             our selves
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             Unite
             us
             all
             in
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Vnity
             of
             
               the
               spirit
            
             is
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               and
               of
               all
               the
               faithful
               ,
            
             (
             yea
             and
             of
             all
             men
             so
             far
             as
             God
             appeareth
             in
             them
             )
             to
             
               which
               Gods
               spirit
               strongly
               enclineth
               all
               true
               believers
               ;
               including
            
             holy
             Life
             and
             Light
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             this
             Vnity
             of
             
               spiritual
               Love.
            
             
          
           
             42.
             
             Therefore
             Love
             is
             not
             distinctly
             named
             after
             ,
             among
             the
             particular
             terms
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             hope
             are
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             word
             [
             
               There
               is
               One
               spirit
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             43.
             
             The
             love
             and
             Vnity
             of
             Christians
             as
             in
             
               One
               Church
            
             ,
             supposeth
             in
             Nature
             a
             Love
             to
             man
             as
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             Vnity
             and
             concord
             of
             mankind
             :
             As
             Christianity
             supposeth
             humanity
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             But
             Experience
             and
             Faith
             assure
             us
             that
             this
             humane
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             is
             wofully
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             much
             lost
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             mans
             soul
             be
             convinced
             by
             natural
             light
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             general
             languid
             inclination
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             so
             weak
             &
             uneffectual
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             principles
             of
             wrath
             and
             division
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             world
             in
             miserable
             confusion
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             It
             is
             the
             predominancy
             of
             the
             corrupt
             
               selfish
               inclination
            
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Enemy
             and
             destroyer
             of
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Christianity
             is
             so
             far
             from
             confining
             all
             our
             Love
             to
             Christians
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             use
             of
             it
             to
             revive
             and
             recover
             our
             Love
             to
             Men
             as
             
               Men
               ▪
            
             so
             that
             no
             men
             have
             a
             full
             and
             
               healed
               Love
            
             to
             mankind
             ,
             
             and
             desire
             of
             
               universal
               Vnity
            
             ,
             but
             believers
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             The
             purest
             and
             strongest
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             is
             universal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             genuine
             Christianity
             if
             it
             do
             not
             incline
             us
             to
             
               Love
               all
               men
               as
               men
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
               professed
               Christians
            
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             all
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ;
             according
             to
             their
             various
             degrees
             of
             amiableness
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             
               Love
               and
               Vnity
            
             which
             is
             not
             thus
             universal
             ,
             partaketh
             of
             wrath
             and
             S●hism
             .
             For
             he
             that
             loveth
             but
             a
             part
             of
             men
             ,
             doth
             not
             love
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             Vnited
             but
             to
             a
             part
             (
             whether
             great
             or
             small
             )
             is
             Schismatically
             divided
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             But
             Love
             to
             All
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             
               Equal
               to
               all
            
             ,
             nor
             our
             Vnity
             with
             all
             Equal
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             same
             terms
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             .
             As
             the
             Goodness
             of
             meer
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             the
             meer
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             is
             less
             ,
             and
             so
             less
             amiable
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             Goodness
             of
             true
             sanctification
             ;
             so
             our
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             must
             be
             diversified
             .
             All
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             must
             be
             Loved
             ,
             and
             their
             Unity
             carefully
             preserved
             :
             But
             yet
             not
             Equally
             ;
             but
             the
             head
             as
             an
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             as
             an
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             stomach
             as
             a
             stomach
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             essential
             parts
             as
             Essential
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             not
             a
             humane
             body
             :
             and
             all
             the
             integral
             parts
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             diversely
             according
             to
             their
             worth
             and
             use
             :
             The
             eye
             as
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             a
             tooth
             but
             as
             a
             tooth
             .
             Goodness
             being
             the
             object
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Love
             being
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Vnity
             ,
             it
             varieth
             in
             degrees
             as
             Goodness
             varieth
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             That
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             which
             is
             sincere
             in
             kind
             ,
             may
             be
             mixt
             with
             lamentable
             wrath
             and
             Schism
             (
             as
             all
             our
             Graces
             are
             with
             the
             contrary
             sin
             in
             our
             imperfect
             state
             :
             )
             Not
             but
             that
             all
             Christians
             have
             an
             
               habitual
               inclination
            
             to
             
               Vniversal
               Love
            
             and
             Vnity
             ;
             but
             the
             act
             may
             be
             hindred
             ,
             by
             the
             want
             of
             
             due
             information
             ,
             and
             by
             false
             reports
             and
             misrepresentations
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             which
             hide
             their
             amiableness
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             to
             such
             more
             odious
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Sincere
             and
             genuine
             
               Love
               and
               Vnity
            
             hath
             an
             Universal
             care
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             enquire
             and
             take
             knowledge
             how
             it
             goeth
             with
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             specially
             with
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             For
             none
             can
             much
             love
             and
             desire
             that
             which
             they
             mind
             not
             ,
             or
             take
             no
             thought
             of
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             News
             which
             a
             true
             Christian
             enquireth
             after
             ,
             whether
             
               Gods
               name
               be
               hallowed
            
             ,
             his
             
               Kingdom
               come
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               done
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             And
             of
             this
             he
             is
             sollicitous
             even
             on
             his
             death-bed
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             inclineth
             men
             to
             mourn
             much
             for
             the
             sects
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             divisions
             and
             discords
             of
             believers
             ;
             and
             to
             smart
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             does
             by
             its
             wounds
             .
             And
             they
             that
             bewail
             them
             not
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             void
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             helpeth
             a
             man
             greatly
             to
             distinguish
             between
             wounding
             and
             
               healing
               Doctrines
               ,
               wounding
               and
               healing
            
             courses
             of
             practice
             ,
             and
             between
             wounding
             and
             healing
             persons
             ,
             even
             as
             Nature
             teacheth
             us
             to
             discern
             and
             abhor
             that
             which
             would
             dismember
             or
             divide
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             painful
             and
             destructive
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             Therefore
             holy
             experienced
             Christians
             who
             have
             most
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             are
             most
             against
             the
             
               dividing
               impositions
            
             of
             
               Church
               Tyrants
            
             ,
             and
             also
             against
             the
             quarrelsom
             humour
             and
             
               causeless
               separations
            
             of
             
               self
               conceited
               Singularists
            
             whether
             Dogmatical
             or
             superstitious
             ;
             who
             proudly
             overvalue
             their
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             forms
             and
             modes
             of
             worship
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             thence
             aggravate
             all
             that
             they
             dislike
             into
             the
             
             shape
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Antichristianism
             ,
             false
             worship
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             when
             the
             beam
             of
             self-conceit
             and
             pride
             in
             their
             own
             eye
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             mo●e
             of
             a
             modall
             imperfection
             of
             words
             ,
             method
             or
             matter
             ,
             in
             anothers
             eye
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             inclineth
             men
             to
             hope
             the
             best
             of
             others
             ,
             
             till
             we
             know
             it
             to
             be
             untrue
             :
             and
             to
             take
             more
             notice
             of
             mens
             vertues
             than
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             love
             covereth
             such
             infirmities
             as
             may
             be
             covered
             ;
             &
             beareth
             with
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             while
             we
             consider
             that
             we
             also
             may
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             teacheth
             and
             inclineth
             men
             to
             yield
             for
             peace
             and
             concord
             to
             such
             lawful
             things
             (
             whose
             practice
             doth
             truly
             conduce
             to
             unity
             :
             )
             yea
             and
             to
             give
             up
             much
             of
             our
             own
             right
             for
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             This
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             inclineth
             men
             to
             
               vigorours
               Endeavours
            
             for
             concord
             with
             all
             others
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             will
             not
             slothfully
             wish
             it
             but
             diligently
             seek
             it
             :
             They
             will
             pursue
             and
             
               follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             as
             far
             
               as
               is
               possible
            
             ,
             and
             as
             
               in
               them
               lieth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             They
             that
             are
             true
             Peace-lovers
             are
             
               diligent
               Peace-makers
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             their
             power
             and
             way
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             This
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             will
             prevail
             with
             the
             sincere
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             it
             through
             difficulties
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             all
             :
             And
             it
             teacheth
             them
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             to
             abhor
             back-biters
             ,
             and
             slanderous
             censurers
             ,
             who
             on
             pretence
             of
             a
             (
             blind
             )
             zeal
             for
             Orthodoxness
             or
             Piety
             or
             Purity
             of
             worship
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             reproach
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             and
             way
             in
             points
             where
             difference
             is
             tolerable
             :
             And
             when
             children
             that
             are
             
               tost
               up
               and
               down
            
             and
             
               carried
               to
               and
               fro
            
             ,
             (
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             )
             
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
            
             ,
             are
             presently
             filled
             with
             distast
             
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             other
             mens
             tolerable
             opinions
             ,
             forms
             and
             orders
             aggravated
             ,
             the
             right
             Christian
             is
             more
             affected
             with
             displeasure
             against
             the
             self-conceited
             reproacher
             ,
             who
             is
             employed
             by
             Satan
             (
             though
             perhaps
             he
             be
             a
             child
             of
             God
             )
             against
             the
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             of
             believers
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             The
             more
             any
             man
             hath
             of
             Love
             and
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             greater
             matter
             he
             maketh
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Vnity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             Zealous
             he
             is
             for
             it
             .
             A
             small
             fire
             or
             Candle
             giveth
             but
             a
             faint
             and
             little
             light
             and
             heat
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             a
             little
             way
             .
             But
             the
             
             Sun
             ●light
             and
             heat
             extendeth
             to
             all
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             much
             farther
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             vigorously
             as
             to
             be
             the
             life
             of
             the
             things
             that
             live
             on
             earth
             :
             so
             strong
             love
             is
             extensive
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             The
             more
             any
             man
             hath
             of
             Love
             and
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             more
             resolved
             and
             patient
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             bearing
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             furthering
             of
             Vnity
             .
             If
             he
             must
             be
             hated
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             undone
             for
             it
             ;
             if
             his
             friends
             censure
             and
             forsake
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             If
             Church
             Tyrants
             will
             ruine
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             joyfully
             be
             a
             Martyr
             for
             
               Love
               and
               Vnity
            
             ;
             If
             Dogmatists
             condemn
             him
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             he
             can
             joyfully
             bear
             the
             censure
             and
             reproach
             .
             If
             blind
             superstitious
             persons
             charge
             him
             with
             Luke-warmness
             ,
             or
             sinful
             confederacies
             ,
             or
             compliance
             ,
             or
             corrupting
             Gods●worship
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             as
             their
             errour
             leadeth
             them
             ,
             he
             can
             bear
             evil
             report
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             slandered
             and
             vilisyed
             by
             the
             Learned
             ,
             by
             the
             Zealous
             ,
             by
             his
             ancient
             friends
             ,
             rather
             than
             forsake
             the
             principles
             ,
             affections
             and
             practice
             of
             Universal
             
               Charity
               ,
               Vnity
            
             ,
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             Though
             Perfection
             must
             be
             desired
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             very
             imperfect
             Unity
             which
             can
             be
             reasonably
             hoped
             for
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             62.
             
             There
             must
             go
             very
             much
             
               wisdom
               ,
               goodness
            
             and
             
               careful
               diligence
            
             ,
             to
             get
             and
             keep
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             in
             our
             
               own
               souls
            
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             that
             healthful
             equal
             temperature
             and
             harmony
             of
             all
             within
             us
             which
             few
             obtain
             )
             And
             most
             have
             a
             discord
             and
             War
             or
             disquiet
             in
             themselves
             .
             But
             to
             have
             a
             family
             of
             such
             is
             harder
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Church
             of
             such
             yet
             harder
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             to
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             a
             conjunction
             of
             such
             Churches
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             all
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             world
             to
             such
             a
             state
             :
             And
             they
             that
             have
             a
             War
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Peace-making
             healers
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             in
             that
             degree
             )
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             Yet
             as
             every
             Christian
             hath
             so
             much
             concord
             and
             peace
             at
             home
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             salvation
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             well
             hope
             that
             by
             just
             endeavours
             ,
             the
             Churches
             may
             have
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             may
             preserve
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             also
             may
             fortifie
             the
             Integrals
             ,
             and
             may
             much
             encrease
             the
             greatness
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             much
             further
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             in
             its
             members
             ,
             and
             remove
             many
             of
             the
             scandals
             and
             sinful
             contentions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             hinderers
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             are
             Satans
             advantages
             against
             mans
             recovery
             and
             salvation
             :
             This
             much
             we
             may
             seek
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             Despair
             of
             success
             is
             a
             an
             enemy
             to
             all
             pacificatory
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             low
             and
             narrow
             designs
             shew
             a
             low
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             degree
             of
             holy
             love
             and
             all
             other
             uniting
             grace
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             An
             earnest
             desire
             *
             of
             the
             worlds
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bringing
             in
             the
             barbarous
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             infidels
             and
             impious
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             
             doth
             shew
             a
             large
             degree
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             which
             would
             fain
             bring
             in
             all
             men
             to
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             same
             Unity
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             The
             most
             publick
             endeavours
             therefore
             of
             the
             good
             of
             many
             ,
             of
             Churches
             ,
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             of
             mankind
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             most
             beseeming
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             it
             's
             possible
             that
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             attempt
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             name
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             carnal
             ends
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             And
             it
             is
             very
             savoury
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             hear
             men
             in
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             and
             fervent
             for
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             the
             first
             and
             heartiest
             of
             their
             requests
             ,
             that
             Gods
             name
             may
             be
             hallowed
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             come
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             be
             done
             on
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             done
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             almost
             all
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             sect
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             friends
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             selfish
             persons
             use
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             A
             very
             
               fervent
               desire
               of
               Vnion
            
             con●ined
             to
             some
             few
             ,
             that
             are
             mistaken
             for
             all
             or
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             a
             ●ensorious
             undervaluing
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             a
             secret
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             weaken
             and
             dishonour
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             against
             the
             opinions
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             that
             sect
             or
             party
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             consistent
             with
             Schism
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             but
             is
             the
             very
             state
             of
             Schism
             (
             called
             Heresie
             of
             old
             )
             :
             And
             the
             stronger
             the
             desire
             of
             that
             inordinate
             separating
             Unity
             is
             ,
             as
             opposite
             to
             the
             
               Common
               Vnity
               of
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             Schism
             :
             Even
             as
             a
             bile
             or
             other
             aposteme
             or
             inflammation
             ,
             containeth
             an
             inordinate
             burning
             collection
             or
             confluence
             of
             the
             blood
             to
             the
             diseased
             place
             ,
             instead
             of
             an
             equal
             distribution
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               necessity
               and
               Benefits
               of
               this
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             THE
             Necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             peace
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             these
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             good
             of
             the
             particular
             persons
             that
             possess
             it
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             good
             of
             Christian
             societies
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             good
             of
             the
             uncalled
             world
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             Glory
             and
             well-pleasing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             of
             these
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             good
             of
             each
             particular
             person
             that
             possesseth
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             very
             
               Health
               and
               Holiness
            
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             is
             the
             very
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             .
             What
             is
             Holiness
             but
             that
             
               Vniting
               Love
            
             by
             which
             the
             will
             adhereth
             to
             God
             and
             delighteth
             in
             his
             Goodness
             as
             it
             shineth
             to
             us
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             all
             his
             members
             (
             and
             in
             a
             common
             sort
             in
             all
             mankind
             ?
             )
             And
             what
             is
             the
             unholy
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             Con●ractedness
             and
             retiring
             to
             our SELVES
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             selfish
             person
             departeth
             from
             the
             due
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             holiness
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             his
             selfishness
             ?
             So
             far
             as
             any
             mans
             Love
             is
             contracted
             ,
             narrowed
             ,
             confined
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             so
             far
             his
             soul
             is
             indeed
             unsanctified
             and
             void
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Vnity
             .
             If
             a
             man
             lived
             in
             banishment
             or
             a
             prison
             uncapable
             of
             doing
             others
             any
             good
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             have
             that
             Love
             and
             spirit
             of
             Unity
             which
             inclineth
             him
             to
             do
             it
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             this
             is
             his
             
               own
               health
            
             and
             rectitude
             ,
             
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             Little
             do
             many
             Religious
             people
             think
             how
             much
             they
             do
             mistake
             unholiness
             and
             sin
             it self
             ,
             for
             a
             degree
             of
             holiness
             above
             their
             neighbours
             !
             When
             they
             contract
             and
             narrow
             their
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Communion
             to
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             talk
             against
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             disgraceful
             and
             Love-killing
             censures
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             holy
             enough
             for
             their
             Communion
             ;
             this
             want
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Unity
             ,
             is
             their
             own
             want
             of
             holiness
             it self
             .
             It
             was
             the
             old
             deceit
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             Christ
             the
             messenger
             and
             mediator
             of
             love
             condemned
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             holiness
             lay
             more
             in
             sacrifices
             and
             Ritual
             observances
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             strict
             keeping
             of
             the
             Sabbaths
             rest
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               all
            
             men
             :
             And
             the
             lesson
             that
             Christ
             twice
             set
             them
             to
             learn
             was
             ,
             [
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               .
            
             ]
             He
             hath
             most
             grace
             and
             holiness
             who
             hath
             most
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Unity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             souls
             necessary
             qualification
             for
             that
             life
             of
             true
             Christianity
             which
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             this
             inward
             Health
             which
             must
             enable
             us
             to
             all
             our
             duty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Without
             this
             spirit
             of
             Vnity
             we
             cannot
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             table
             unto
             God
             :
             Our
             sacrifices
             will
             be
             as
             loathsome
             as
             theirs
             described
             Isa
             .
             1.
             and
             Isa
             .
             58.
             
             
               If
               we
               lift
               not
               up
               pure
               hands
               without
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             wrangling
             (
             or
             disputing
             )
             (
             for
             so
             I
             would
             rather
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             than
             [
             doubting
             ]
             )
             our
             prayers
             will
             not
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             Though
             it
             be
             
               Christs
               worthiness
            
             for
             which
             our
             prayers
             and
             services
             are
             accepted
             ,
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             the
             subordinate
             worthiness
             of
             necessary
             qualification
             in
             our selves
             .
             For
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             annexed
             specially
             the
             express
             mention
             of
             this
             one
             qualification
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             
             it self
             [
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
            
             ]
             and
             he
             repeateth
             it
             after
             ,
             [
             
               For
               if
               ye
               forgive
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               forgive
               you
               your
               trespasses
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               forgive
               not
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               neither
               will
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               forgive
               you
            
             ]
             Mat.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Love
             is
             here
             included
             in
             [
             forgiving
             ]
             as
             a
             cause
             in
             its
             effect
             :
             And
             Christ
             rather
             nameth
             [
             forgiving
             ]
             than
             [
             Love
             ]
             ,
             because
             men
             may
             pretend
             to
             that
             act
             which
             is
             secret
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             should
             not
             work
             in
             the
             necessary
             fruits
             (
             of
             which
             forgiving
             others
             is
             one
             )
             it
             would
             be
             but
             a
             vain
             pretence
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             a
             while
             the
             singularities
             of
             this
             passage
             of
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             That
             men
             that
             must
             trust
             in
             
               Christs
               merits
            
             and
             mediation
             ,
             must
             yet
             be
             told
             of
             such
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             a
             Condition
             or
             qualification
             in
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               Forgiving
               others
            
             as
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             is
             singled
             out
             as
             
               this
               qualification
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             condition
             must
             be
             put
             into
             the
             very
             
               prayer
               it self
            
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             mouths
             may
             utter
             it
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             That
             it
             must
             be
             annexed
             to
             this
             one
             petition
             of
             [
             Forgiveness
             ]
             rather
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             confess
             their
             own
             necessity
             ,
             and
             where
             many
             are
             readiest
             to
             think
             that
             
               Gods
               mercy
            
             and
             
               Christs
               merits
            
             and
             mediation
             must
             do
             all
             without
             any
             condition
             on
             their
             part
             :
             They
             that
             know
             that
             [
             
               their
               daily
               bread
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               deliverance
               from
               temptation
            
             and
             evil
             ]
             must
             have
             some
             care
             and
             endeavours
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             yet
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             the
             
               Forgiveness
               of
               sin
            
             needeth
             nothing
             on
             their
             part
             but
             [
             asking
             and
             receiving
             .
             ]
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             should
             after
             single
             out
             this
             one
             clause
             to
             repeat
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             urgent
             application
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             little
             is
             this
             laid
             to
             heart
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             first
             word
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             [
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ]
             teacheth
             us
             the
             same
             lesson
             ,
             How
             needful
             a
             qualification
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             are
             to
             all
             that
             will
             come
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             :
             He
             that
             teacheth
             us
             that
             to
             
               Love
               our
               neighbour
               as
               our selves
            
             is
             the
             second
             summary
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             even
             like
             to
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Love
             to
             God
             (
             for
             it
             is
             
               Loving
               God
            
             in
             his
             Likeness
             on
             his
             works
             )
             doth
             here
             call
             us
             in
             all
             our
             prayers
             to
             express
             it
             ,
             by
             Praying
             for
             our
             brethren
             as
             for
             our selves
             .
             O
             that
             men
             of
             wrath
             and
             wrangling
             were
             truly
             sensible
             what
             affections
             should
             be
             expressed
             by
             that
             word
             [
             
               OVR
               FATHER
            
             ]
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             a
             heart
             men
             should
             say
             [
             GIVE
             US
             ]
             and
             [
             FORGIVE
             US
             ]
             and
             how
             far
             [
             VS
             ]
             must
             extend
             beyond
             [
             ME
             ]
             and
             beyond
             [
             OUR
             PARTY
             ]
             or
             [
             
               our
               side
            
             ]
             or
             [
             
               our
               Church
            
             ]
             in
             the
             dividers
             sense
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             if
             you
             will
             be
             welcome
             to
             God
             in
             your
             prayers
             or
             any
             other
             religious
             services
             ,
             you
             must
             come
             as
             in
             Vnion
             with
             Christ
             and
             with
             his
             Universal
             Church
             :
             God
             will
             receive
             no
             one
             that
             cometh
             to
             him
             as
             alone
             and
             divided
             from
             the
             rest
             ?
             As
             you
             must
             have
             Union
             with
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             so
             must
             you
             have
             with
             his
             Body
             :
             A
             divided
             member
             is
             no
             member
             ,
             but
             a
             dead
             thing
             .
             Little
             think
             many
             ignorant
             persons
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             singularity
             and
             smallness
             of
             their
             sect
             or
             party
             is
             the
             necessary
             sign
             of
             their
             acceptance
             with
             God
             :
             Because
             they
             read
             [
             
               Fear
               not
               little
               flock
            
             :
             ]
             As
             if
             [
             
               a
               little
               flock
            
             ]
             must
             separate
             from
             
               Christs
               little
               flock
            
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             
               too
               great
            
             ?
             And
             as
             if
             his
             Flock
             which
             then
             was
             but
             a
             few
             hundreds
             must
             be
             no
             greater
             ,
             when
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             are
             become
             his
             Kingdoms
             ?
             Yet
             such
             have
             there
             been
             of
             late
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             first
             became
             (
             as
             they
             were
             called
             )
             Puritans
             ,
             or
             Presbyterians
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             a
             small
             and
             suffering
             party
             .
             But
             when
             they
             prospered
             and
             multiplyed
             ,
             they
             
             turned
             Independents
             or
             Separatists
             ,
             thinking
             that
             the
             former
             were
             too
             many
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             on
             the
             same
             reason
             when
             the
             Independents
             prospered
             they
             turned
             Anabaptists
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             prospered
             ,
             they
             turned
             Quakers
             ,
             thinking
             that
             unless
             it
             were
             a
             small
             and
             suffering
             party
             it
             could
             not
             be
             the
             
               Little
               flock
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             that
             is
             called
             
               The
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             would
             take
             it
             for
             his
             honour
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             only
             of
             a
             few
             Families
             or
             Villages
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             as
             little
             as
             Bethlehem
             where
             he
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             Should
             they
             take
             the
             same
             course
             about
             their
             Language
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             but
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             if
             it
             grow
             common
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             up
             with
             a
             
               new
               one
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             
               narrow
               one
            
             ,
             the
             folly
             of
             it
             would
             discover
             it self
             :
             And
             what
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             a
             Language
             but
             significancy
             and
             
               extensive
               community
            
             ?
             and
             what
             greater
             plague
             since
             Adams
             sin
             hath
             befaln
             mankind
             ,
             than
             the
             division
             of
             tongues
             ?
             as
             hindering
             communication
             ,
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             And
             what
             greater
             blessing
             as
             a
             means
             to
             universal
             Reformation
             could
             be
             given
             men
             ,
             than
             an
             universal
             common
             language
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             property
             of
             Babel
             but
             division
             and
             confusion
             of
             tongues
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             all
             this
             intimate
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Union
             of
             minds
             ?
          
           
             While
             we
             keep
             in
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             we
             must
             strive
             for
             such
             a
             singularity
             ,
             as
             consisteth
             in
             an
             excellency
             of
             degree
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             be
             the
             best
             and
             holiest
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             usefullest
             members
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             once
             you
             must
             separate
             from
             the
             body
             as
             
               too
               good
            
             to
             be
             members
             of
             so
             great
             or
             so
             bad
             a
             society
             ,
             you
             perish
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             own
             
               no
               Church
            
             which
             is
             
               so
               Independent
            
             as
             not
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             universal
             ;
             not
             any
             person
             who
             is
             so
             independent
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             come
             to
             him
             as
             
             in
             Communion
             with
             
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             We
             must
             not
             approve
             of
             the
             faults
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Christian
             ,
             and
             so
             communicate
             with
             their
             sin
             by
             Voluntary
             consent
             :
             But
             disowning
             their
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             own
             them
             as
             Christs
             members
             ,
             and
             have
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             holy
             profession
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             are
             absent
             in
             body
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             present
             in
             spirit
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             come
             to
             God
             as
             in
             
               communion
               with
               all
               his
               Church
            
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             offer
             up
             our
             prayers
             as
             in
             conjunction
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             separated
             independent
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             our
             Vnity
             is
             part
             of
             our
             necessary
             fitness
             for
             duties
             of
             
               holy
               worship
            
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             for
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             table
             ,
             that
             is
             ;
             of
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             to
             men
             :
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             No
             man
             will
             be
             exact
             in
             Justice
             till
             he
             
               do
               as
               he
               would
               be
               done
               by
               :
            
             And
             who
             can
             do
             that
             who
             Loveth
             not
             his
             neighbour
             as
             himself
             ?
             What
             is
             our
             unity
             but
             our
             Love
             to
             others
             as
             our selves
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             we
             do
             the
             works
             of
             Love
             without
             Love
             ?
             It
             is
             divided
             SELF
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             unmercifulness
             and
             injustice
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Unity
             maketh
             my
             neighbour
             to
             be
             to
             me
             as
             my self
             ,
             and
             his
             Interest
             and
             welfare
             to
             be
             to
             me
             as
             my
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             loss
             and
             hurt
             to
             be
             as
             mine
             :
             And
             were
             he
             indeed
             my self
             ,
             and
             his
             welfare
             and
             his
             hurt
             mine
             own
             ,
             you
             may
             judge
             without
             many
             words
             how
             I
             should
             use
             him
             ;
             whether
             I
             should
             shew
             him
             mercy
             in
             his
             wants
             and
             misery
             ?
             whether
             I
             should
             rejoice
             with
             him
             in
             his
             joy
             ,
             and
             mourn
             with
             him
             in
             his
             sorrows
             ?
             whether
             I
             should
             speak
             well
             or
             ill
             of
             him
             behind
             his
             back
             ?
             and
             whether
             I
             should
             persecute
             him
             ,
             and
             undo
             him
             ?
             whether
             I
             should
             defame
             him
             and
             write
             books
             to
             render
             him
             odious
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             the
             rulers
             that
             he
             is
             unworthy
             to
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             Christian
             or
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             to
             preach
             ,
             to
             
             pray
             ,
             to
             be
             conversed
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             !
             Would
             not
             
               uniting
               Love
            
             make
             a
             wonderful
             change
             in
             some
             mens
             judgements
             ,
             speeches
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             make
             those
             men
             good
             Christians
             ,
             or
             good
             Moralists
             at
             least
             ,
             who
             now
             when
             they
             have
             cryed
             up
             Morality
             ,
             and
             Charity
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             would
             perswade
             men
             by
             the
             Commentary
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             that
             they
             mean
             
               Malignity
               ,
               cruelty
            
             ,
             and
             the
             propagating
             of
             hatred
             and
             all
             iniquity
             ?
             Where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             dominion
             of
             LOVE
             and
             UNITY
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             dominion
             of
             SELFISHNESS
             and
             ENMITY
             ;
             and
             how
             well
             these
             will
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             which
             are
             all
             fulfilled
             in
             LOVE
             ,
             how
             well
             they
             will
             
               do
               good
               to
               all
               men
            
             ,
             
             
               especially
               to
               them
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               provoke
               one
               another
               to
               Love
               and
               to
               good
               works
               ,
            
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             any
             man
             to
             judge
             .
             Once
             alienate
             mens
             hearts
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             will
             shew
             the
             alienation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             UNITY
             of
             SPIRIT
             (
             and
             spirit
             of
             unity
             )
             is
             our
             necessary
             preservation
             against
             sins
             of
             commission
             (
             as
             well
             as
             of
             omission
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             common
             iniquities
             of
             the
             world
             :
             LOVE
             and
             UNITY
             tyrannize
             not
             over
             inferiours
             ,
             contrive
             not
             to
             tread
             down
             others
             that
             we
             may
             rise
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             down
             to
             secure
             our
             domination
             :
             They
             oppress
             not
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             weak
             ,
             or
             innocent
             :
             They
             make
             not
             snares
             for
             other
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             nor
             lay
             stumbling-blocks
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             occasion
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             nor
             drive
             men
             on
             to
             sin
             against
             .
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             shew
             mens
             authority
             ,
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             .
             Had
             this
             ruled
             in
             Ahab
             and
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             Michaiah
             had
             not
             been
             smitten
             on
             the
             mouth
             ,
             nor
             fed
             in
             a
             Prison
             with
             the
             bread
             and
             water
             of
             affliction
             ;
             nor
             had
             Elijah
             been
             hunted
             after
             as
             the
             troubler
             of
             Israel
             :
             Had
             this
             
               unity
               of
               
               spirit
            
             ruled
             in
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             in
             Rehoboam
             ,
             one
             had
             not
             stretcht
             out
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             despised
             experienced
             Counsellours
             ,
             to
             make
             heavier
             the
             burdens
             of
             the
             complaining
             people
             .
             Had
             it
             overcome
             the
             SELFISHNESS
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             their
             Calves
             and
             High
             places
             had
             not
             engaged
             them
             against
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             been
             their
             ruine
             .
             Had
             it
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             and
             their
             people
             ,
             Jeremy
             had
             not
             been
             laid
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             forbid
             Amos
             to
             prophesie
             at
             the
             
               Kings
               Chapel
            
             or
             his
             Court
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             
               mocked
               the
               messengers
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               despised
               his
               prophets
               ,
               till
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               arose
               and
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             Had
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Vnity
             been
             in
             the
             persecuting
             Jews
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             counted
             Paul
             a
             
               pestilent
               fellow
               ,
               and
               a
               mover
               of
               sedition
               among
               the
               people
               ,
            
             nor
             have
             hunted
             the
             Apostles
             with
             implacable
             fury
             ,
             nor
             have
             forbidden
             them
             to
             
               preach
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             and
             have
             brought
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             themselves
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Had
             this
             Vnity
             of
             spirit
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Nicolaitans
             and
             other
             hereticks
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             so
             early
             grieved
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             divided
             and
             dishonoured
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             nor
             raised
             so
             many
             Sects
             and
             parties
             among
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             put
             the
             Apostles
             to
             so
             many
             vehement
             obtestations
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             sharp
             objurgations
             and
             reproofs
             :
             Nor
             had
             there
             been
             down
             to
             this
             day
             a
             continuation
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             woful
             distractions
             and
             calamities
             by
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             afflicters
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Clergie
               Tyrants
            
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             swarms
             of
             
               restless
               Sectaries
            
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               And
               if
               the
            
             Spirit
             of
             Vnity
             
               ruled
               in
               the
            
             people
             ,
             
               there
               would
               he
               less
               rebelling
               ,
               repining
               and
               murmuring
               against
               Governours
               ,
               but
               subjects
               would
               render
               to
            
             
             all
             their
             
               dues
               :
               tribute
               to
               whom
               tribute
               ,
               custome
               to
               whom
               custome
               ,
               fear
               to
               whom
               fear
            
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             
               honour
               to
               whom
               honour
            
             ,
             Rom.
             
               13.
               7.
            
             
             They
             would
             
               owe
               nothing
               to
               any
               man
               but
               to
               Love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             v.
             
               8.
               
               For
               he
               that
               loveth
               another
               hath
               fulfilled
               the
               Law
               :
               For
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witness
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               ,
            
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             Commandment
             ,
             
               it
               is
               briefly
               comprehended
               in
               this
               saying
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               Love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
               Love
               worketh
               no
               ill
               to
               his
               neighbour
               :
               Therefore
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             v.
             
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             
             Love
             is
             long-suffering
             and
             
               kind
               ;
               Love
               envyeth
               not
            
             :
             Love
             
               vaunteth
               not
               it self
            
             (
             or
             is
             not
             
               rash
               )
               nor
               is
               puffed
               up
               ,
               doth
               not
               behave
               it self
               unseemly
               ;
               seeketh
               not
               her
               own
               ,
               is
               not
               easily
               provoked
            
             (
             or
             
               siercely
               angry
               )
               ,
               thinketh
               no
               evil
               ,
               rejoyceth
               not
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               rejoyceth
               in
            
             (
             or
             with
             )
             the
             
               truth
               :
               Love
               beareth
            
             (
             or
             
               concealeth
               )
               all
               things
               ,
               believeth
               all
               things
               ,
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               endureth
               all
               things
               ,
               1
            
             Cor.
             
               13.
               4
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Did
             the
             Vnity
             of
             
               the
               spirit
            
             and
             Love
             prevail
             ,
             it
             would
             undo
             most
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             Atturneys
             ,
             Solicitors
             ,
             Proctors
             :
             It
             would
             give
             the
             Judges
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ease
             :
             It
             would
             be
             a
             most
             effectual
             corrector
             of
             the
             press
             ,
             of
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             of
             the
             table
             talk
             of
             calumniators
             and
             backbiters
             ;
             It
             would
             heal
             factious
             preachers
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             thousand
             sins
             it
             would
             prevent
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             are
             the
             most
             
               excellent
               Law.
            
             They
             are
             a
             Law
             eminenter
             :
             For
             it
             is
             to
             such
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             there
             needeth
             no
             Law
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             
               forcing
               constraining
               Law
            
             which
             supposeth
             an
             
               unwilling
               subject
            
             :
             For
             what
             a
             man
             Loveth
             ,
             ●e
             need
             not
             be
             constrshained
             to
             by
             penalties
             :
             And
             men
             need
             not
             many
             threats
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             beating
             or
             robbing
             or
             slandering
             themselves
             :
             And
             did
             they
             but
             
               Love
               God
            
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             their
             bodies
             ,
             piety
             and
             
             justice
             and
             concord
             and
             felicity
             would
             be
             as
             common
             as
             humanity
             is
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             best
             physicions
             are
             most
             for
             strengthening
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             curer
             of
             diseases
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             could
             strengthen
             Vnity
             and
             Love
             ,
             would
             soon
             cure
             most
             of
             the
             persecutions
             ,
             schisms
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             deceivings
             ,
             over-reaching
             ,
             rash-censuring
             ,
             envy
             ,
             malice
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             injuries
             which
             selsishness
             causeth
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               our
               joy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             consolation
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             A
             private
             selfish
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             very
             little
             matter
             to
             feed
             his
             joy
             ;
             even
             his
             own
             poor
             narrow
             and
             interrupted
             pleasures
             :
             And
             what
             are
             these
             to
             the
             treasures
             which
             feast
             the
             joy
             and
             pleasure
             of
             a
             publick
             mind
             ?
             If
             
               Love
               Vnite
            
             me
             as
             a
             Christian
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             man
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             blessings
             of
             Christians
             and
             the
             mercies
             of
             all
             the
             world
             are
             mine
             .
             When
             I
             am
             poor
             in
             my
             own
             body
             ,
             I
             am
             rich
             in
             millions
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rich
             in
             mind
             :
             When
             I
             am
             sick
             and
             pained
             in
             this
             narrow
             piece
             of
             flesh
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             in
             millions
             whose
             health
             is
             mine
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             well
             in
             mind
             :
             when
             I
             am
             neglected
             ,
             abused
             ,
             slandered
             ,
             persecuted
             in
             this
             vile
             and
             perishing
             body
             ,
             I
             am
             honoured
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             all
             my
             brethren
             ,
             and
             I
             prosper
             in
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             I
             abound
             in
             their
             plenty
             ,
             I
             am
             delivered
             in
             their
             deliverances
             ;
             I
             possess
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             the
             good
             which
             they
             possess
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             holy
             in
             their
             holiness
             ,
             and
             righteous
             in
             their
             righteousness
             ,
             
               which
               will
               be
            
             a
             fanatical
             kind
             of
             com●ort
             to
             ungodly
             persons
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             He
             that
             is
             himself
             unholy
             and
             unrighteous
             ,
             hath
             not
             this
             Vnity
             with
             holy
             righteous
             persons
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             This
             frivolous
             objection
             therefore
             goeth
             
             upon
             a
             mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             Vnity
             were
             common
             to
             the
             ungodly
             .
             But
             to
             those
             that
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             Unity
             indeed
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             
               other
               mens
               holiness
            
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             more
             than
             one
             respect
             .
             1.
             
             By
             some
             degree
             of
             causal
             participation
             ;
             As
             the
             common
             health
             of
             the
             body
             is
             extended
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             each
             particular
             member
             ;
             And
             the
             common
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             doth
             good
             to
             the
             particular
             subjects
             :
             Goodness
             in
             all
             men
             is
             of
             a
             communicative
             nature
             ;
             as
             Light
             and
             Heat
             are
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             a
             greater
             fire
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Sun
             ,
             doth
             send
             forth
             a
             more
             extensive
             Light
             and
             Heat
             than
             a
             spark
             or
             candle
             ;
             so
             the
             Grace
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             
               Vnited
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             operate
             more
             powerfully
             for
             every
             member
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             do
             were
             it
             confined
             to
             that
             member
             separatedly
             :
             As
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Assemblies
            
             we
             find
             by
             sweet
             experience
             ,
             that
             a
             conjunction
             of
             many
             holy
             souls
             doth
             add
             alacrity
             to
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             more
             lively
             joyful
             work
             ,
             and
             liker
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             pray
             and
             praise
             God
             with
             many
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             of
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             than
             with
             a
             few
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             the
             conceit
             of
             singularity
             may
             work
             on
             some
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             part
             Gods
             praises
             sung
             or
             said
             in
             a
             full
             assembly
             of
             zealous
             ,
             sincere
             and
             serious
             persons
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             sweeter
             to
             me
             than
             a
             narrower
             Communion
             (
             yea
             though
             many
             bad
             and
             ignorant
             persons
             should
             be
             present
             )
             that
             I
             must
             say
             that
             it
             is
             much
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             when
             ever
             I
             am
             deprived
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             help
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             Efficiently
             ,
             so
             Objectively
             a
             holy
             soul
             by
             this
             Unity
             of
             spirit
             hath
             a
             part
             in
             the
             blessings
             and
             Graces
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             He
             can
             know
             them
             and
             think
             of
             them
             ▪
             (
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             One
             with
             them
             )
             with
             such
             pleasure
             as
             he
             thinketh
             of
             his
             own
             .
             For
             what
             should
             hinder
             him
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             that
             husband
             and
             wife
             are
             pleased
             by
             the
             Riches
             and
             honour
             of
             each
             
             other
             ,
             because
             their
             Vnion
             maketh
             all
             to
             be
             common
             to
             them
             ?
             Are
             not
             Parents
             pleased
             to
             see
             their
             children
             prosper
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             delighted
             in
             the
             wellfare
             of
             his
             friend
             ?
             what
             then
             if
             all
             the
             world
             were
             as
             near
             and
             dear
             to
             us
             as
             a
             husband
             ,
             a
             child
             ,
             or
             a
             bosome
             friend
             ?
             would
             it
             not
             be
             our
             constant
             pleasure
             to
             think
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             our
             own
             ?
             A
             narrow
             spot
             of
             ground
             doth
             yield
             but
             little
             fruit
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             he
             that
             fetcheth
             his
             content
             and
             pleasure
             from
             so
             little
             a
             clod
             of
             earth
             as
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             must
             have
             but
             a
             poor
             and
             pitiful
             pleasure
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             that
             can
             rejoice
             in
             the
             good
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             
               Vniting
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             enriching
             ,
             contenting
             and
             felicitating
             art
             .
             (
             An
             Art
             I
             call
             it
             as
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             Learned
             and
             practised
             by
             Rule
             ,
             but
             more
             than
             an
             Art
             ,
             even
             a
             Nature
             as
             to
             its
             fixed
             inclination
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             
               Vnion
               maketh
            
             other
             mens
             Good
             to
             be
             all
             ours
             ,
             (
             as
             efficiently
             and
             objectively
             ,
             so
             also
             )
             finally
             :
             As
             all
             is
             but
             a
             means
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             end
             in
             which
             we
             meet
             :
             It
             is
             
               my
               ends
            
             that
             are
             attained
             by
             all
             the
             Good
             that
             is
             done
             and
             possessed
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             that
             have
             One
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             have
             
               one
               end
            
             .
             The
             Glorifying
             of
             God
             in
             the
             felicity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Fulfilling
               and
               Pleasing
            
             of
             his
             blessed
             will
             in
             this
             his
             Glory
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             that
             every
             true
             believer
             doth
             intend
             and
             live
             for
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             this
             
               One
               End
            
             ,
             all
             Saints
             ,
             all
             Angels
             ,
             all
             Creatures
             are
             carrying
             on
             as
             means
             .
             If
             I
             be
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             so
             dear
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             desired
             as
             this
             Pleasing
             and
             Glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             good
             and
             perfection
             of
             his
             works
             :
             This
             is
             my
             Interest
             :
             In
             this
             he
             must
             grati●ie
             me
             that
             will
             be
             my
             friend
             :
             All
             things
             are
             as
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             :
             And
             in
             this
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             specially
             
             all
             Saints
             are
             continually
             serving
             me
             :
             In
             serving
             God
             they
             are
             serving
             me
             ;
             while
             they
             serve
             my
             chiefest
             end
             and
             interest
             .
             If
             I
             have
             a
             house
             to
             build
             ,
             or
             a
             field
             to
             till
             ,
             or
             a
             garden
             to
             dress
             ,
             do
             not
             the
             labours
             of
             all
             the
             builders
             and
             workmen
             serve
             me
             ,
             and
             please
             me
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             my
             work
             that
             they
             do
             .
             This
             is
             no
             fancy
             but
             the
             real
             case
             of
             every
             wise
             and
             holy
             person
             :
             He
             hath
             set
             his
             heart
             and
             hope
             upon
             that
             end
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             world
             are
             joyntly
             carrying
             on
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             certainly
             be
             accomplished
             .
             O
             blessed
             be
             that
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Love
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             this
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             giveth
             this
             
               Vniting
               Love
            
             to
             every
             holy
             soul
             !
             All
             other
             wayes
             are
             
               dividing
               ,
               narrow
            
             ,
             poor
             and
             base
             :
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             certain
             way
             for
             
               every
               man
            
             to
             be
             a
             possessour
             of
             
               all
               mens
               blessings
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             owner
             of
             the
             good
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             They
             are
             all
             doing
             our
             Heavenly
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             bringing
             about
             the
             common
             end
             which
             every
             true
             believer
             seeketh
             .
             It
             is
             this
             base
             and
             narrow
             SELFISHNESS
             and
             inordinate
             contractedness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             adhering
             to
             
               individual
               interest
            
             ,
             which
             contradicteth
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             hindereth
             us
             from
             the
             present
             joyful
             tast●
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             UNITY
             which
             we
             now
             hear
             and
             read
             of
             .
          
           
             Yea
             I
             can
             dye
             with
             much
             the
             greater
             willingness
             ,
             because
             (
             besides
             my
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             )
             I
             live
             even
             on
             earth
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             :
             I
             live
             in
             all
             that
             live
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             till
             the
             end
             of
             all
             .
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             selfish
             person
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               when
               I
               am
               dead
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               is
               dead
               or
               at
               an
               end
               to
               me
               :
            
             But
             rather
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             highest
             object
             :
             His
             Glory
             and
             complacency
             is
             my
             End
             :
             These
             shine
             and
             are
             attained
             more
             in
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Creation
             than
             by
             me
             :
             while
             these
             go
             on
             ,
             the
             End
             is
             attained
             which
             I
             was
             made
             for
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             separated
             living
             or
             dead
             from
             the
             universal
             Church
             
             or
             universal
             world
             :
             so
             that
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             ,
             my
             end
             ,
             my
             interest
             ,
             my
             united
             fellow-Christians
             and
             Creatures
             will
             still
             live
             .
             If
             I
             loved
             my
             friend
             better
             than
             my
             self
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             
               less
               grief
            
             to
             me
             to
             be
             banished
             than
             for
             him
             to
             be
             banished
             :
             And
             so
             it
             would
             be
             less
             grief
             to
             me
             to
             dye
             ,
             than
             for
             him
             to
             dye
             .
             And
             if
             I
             loved
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             but
             half
             as
             much
             more
             than
             my self
             ,
             as
             my
             reason
             is
             fully
             convinced
             there
             is
             cause
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             me
             incomparably
             a
             smaller
             evil
             to
             dye
             my self
             than
             that
             the
             Church
             or
             world
             should
             dye
             .
             As
             long
             as
             my
             Garden
             flourisheth
             ,
             I
             can
             bear
             the
             death
             of
             the
             several
             flowers
             ,
             whose
             place
             will
             the
             next
             spring
             be
             succeeded
             by
             the
             like
             :
             And
             as
             long
             as
             my
             Orchard
             liveth
             I
             can
             bear
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             leaf
             or
             an
             apple
             ,
             yea
             of
             all
             the
             leaves
             and
             fruit
             in
             Autumn
             ,
             which
             the
             next
             spring
             will
             repair
             and
             restore
             in
             kind
             ,
             though
             not
             those
             individual
             ▪
             What
             am
             I
             that
             the
             world
             should
             miss
             me
             ,
             or
             that
             my
             death
             should
             be
             taken
             by
             others
             or
             by
             me
             ,
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             any
             great
             regard
             ?
             I
             can
             think
             so
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             another
             can
             think
             so
             of
             me
             :
             But
             unhappy
             selfishness
             maketh
             it
             hard
             for
             every
             man
             or
             any
             man
             to
             think
             so
             of
             himself
             .
             Did
             UNITY
             more
             prevail
             in
             men
             ,
             and
             SELFISHNESS
             less
             ,
             it
             would
             more
             rejoice
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             continue
             to
             shine
             forth
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             shall
             succeed
             him
             in
             serving
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             grieve
             him
             that
             he
             must
             dye
             himself
             .
          
           
             Yea
             more
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             this
             Holy
             UNITY
             will
             make
             all
             the
             
               Joyes
               of
               Heaven
            
             to
             be
             partly
             ours
             .
             Even
             while
             we
             are
             here
             in
             pain
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             we
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             whose
             Best
             part
             is
             above
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             joyes
             are
             by
             participation
             
             ours
             ,
             as
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             head
             and
             heart
             extendeth
             to
             the
             smallest
             members
             .
             Would
             it
             be
             nothing
             to
             a
             mother
             if
             all
             her
             children
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             friend
             if
             all
             his
             friends
             ,
             had
             all
             the
             prosperity
             and
             joy
             that
             he
             could
             wish
             them
             ?
          
           
             The
             nearer
             and
             stronger
             this
             holy
             UNITY
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             joyfully
             will
             a
             believer
             here
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Though
             I
             am
             poor
             or
             sick
             or
             suffer
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             any
             of
             the
             blessed
             ones
             above
             :
             My
             fellow
             Christians
             now
             rejoyce
             in
             Glory
             :
             The
             Angels
             with
             whom
             I
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             are
             full
             of
             Joy
             in
             the
             vision
             of
             Jehovah
             :
             My
             blessed
             Head
             hath
             Kingdom
             and
             Power
             and
             Glory
             and
             Perfection
             .
             Though
             I
             am
             yet
             weak
             and
             must
             pass
             through
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             Glori●ied
             world
             are
             triumphing
             in
             perpetual
             Joyes
             ;
             Their
             Knowledge
             ,
             their
             Love
             ,
             their
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             perfect
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             beyond
             all
             fears
             of
             death
             or
             any
             decay
             or
             interruption
             .
             UNITY
             giveth
             us
             a
             part
             in
             all
             the
             Joyes
             of
             earth
             and
             heaven
             :
             And
             what
             then
             is
             more
             desireable
             to
             a
             Believer
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             in
             all
             that
             is
             said
             it
             appeareth
             that
             UNITY
             is
             a
             great
             and
             necessary
             part
             of
             our
             
               preparation
               for
               sufferings
               and
               death
            
             :
             without
             this
             men
             want
             the
             principal
             comforts
             that
             should
             support
             them
             :
             They
             that
             can
             fetch
             comfort
             neither
             from
             Earth
             nor
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             narrow
             interest
             of
             themselves
             ,
             are
             like
             a
             withering
             branch
             that
             's
             broken
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             lake
             of
             water
             separated
             from
             the
             stream
             ,
             that
             will
             soon
             dry
             up
             :
             A
             selfish
             person
             hath
             neither
             the
             motives
             to
             right
             suffering
             ,
             nor
             the
             truest
             cordials
             for
             a
             dying
             man.
             Something
             or
             other
             in
             this
             sinful
             SELF
             will
             be
             still
             amiss
             ;
             And
             a
             selfish
             person
             will
             be
             still
             caring
             ,
             fearing
             or
             complaining
             :
             Because
             he
             can
             take
             but
             little
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             remembring
             that
             
               all
               is
               
               well
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             that
             if
             he
             were
             nothing
             ,
             God
             would
             be
             
               still
               Glorified
               in
               the
               world
            
             .
             Therefore
             the
             more
             selfish
             true
             Christians
             are
             ,
             the
             less
             is
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             their
             hearts
             do
             sink
             in
             suffering
             :
             Their
             Religion
             reacheth
             little
             higher
             than
             to
             be
             still
             poring
             on
             a
             sinful
             ,
             confused
             heart
             ,
             and
             asking
             ,
             How
             should
             I
             be
             assured
             of
             my
             own
             salvation
             ?
             When
             a
             Christian
             that
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             UNITY
             ,
             is
             more
             taken
             up
             with
             sweeter
             things
             ,
             studying
             how
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             assurance
             that
             his
             name
             shall
             be
             hallowed
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             yea
             and
             is
             perfectly
             done
             in
             Heaven
             :
             that
             which
             is
             first
             in
             his
             desires
             and
             prayers
             ,
             is
             ever
             the
             chiefest
             in
             his
             thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             his
             Joyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               VNITY
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             AS
             the
             UNITY
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             personal
             welfare
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             
               common
               interest
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Christian
             Societies
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Schools
             and
             Families
             :
             And
             that
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             I.
             UNITY
             is
             
               the
               very
               life
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             and
             of
             all
             Societies
             as
             such
             )
             .
             The
             word
             LIFE
             is
             sometime
             taken
             for
             the
             LIVING
             PRINCIPLE
             or
             FORM
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             SOUL
             is
             the
             LIFE
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             SPIRIT
             as
             dwelling
             and
             working
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             Moral
             or
             holy-spiritual
             
             LIFE
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             mystical
             :
             And
             sometime
             LIFE
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             VNION
             of
             the
             said
             vital
             principle
             with
             the
             Organical
             Body
             ,
             or
             matter
             duly
             united
             in
             it self
             :
             And
             so
             the
             UNION
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             the
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Political
             Head
             and
             Body
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             political
             Societies
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Vnion
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             members
             among
             themselves
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             the
             union
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             organical
             body
             )
             the
             necessary
             
               Dispositio
               materiae
            
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             cannot
             have
             Union
             with
             the
             Head
             ;
             or
             the
             effect
             of
             Vnion
             with
             the
             Vital
             principle
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Union
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             that
             is
             no
             Body
             whose
             parts
             are
             not
             united
             among
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             no
             
               Living
               Body
            
             which
             is
             not
             united
             to
             the
             soul
             (
             and
             in
             it self
             )
             ;
             so
             that
             is
             no
             Church
             or
             no
             Society
             which
             is
             not
             Vnited
             in
             it self
             ;
             and
             no
             Christian
             Society
             or
             Church
             which
             is
             not
             united
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             gross
             oversight
             of
             them
             that
             look
             at
             nothing
             but
             the
             Regeneration
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             as
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             take
             Vnity
             to
             be
             but
             a
             separable
             Accident
             .
             Yea
             indeed
             Regeneration
             it self
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Vniting
             of
             persons
             by
             Faith
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             and
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             Vnion
             be
             Life
             ,
             then
             Division
             is
             no
             Less
             than
             Death
             :
             Not
             every
             degree
             of
             division
             :
             For
             some
             breaches
             among
             Christians
             are
             but
             wounds
             :
             (
             But
             to
             be
             divided
             or
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             is
             Death
             it self
             :
             And
             even
             wounds
             must
             have
             a
             timely
             cure
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             threaten
             at
             least
             the
             perishing
             of
             the
             wounded
             part
             .
             )
          
           
           
             II.
             UNITY
             is
             the
             
               health
               ,
               ease
            
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             Societies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             each
             person
             :
             And
             Division
             is
             its
             smart
             and
             pain
             :
             And
             a
             divided
             disagreeing
             Society
             is
             a
             wounded
             or
             sick
             Society
             ;
             in
             continual
             suffering
             and
             disease
             :
             But
             how
             easie
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             brethren
             dwell
             together
             in
             Unity
             ?
             when
             they
             are
             not
             of
             many
             minds
             ,
             and
             wills
             and
             wayes
             ;
             when
             they
             strive
             not
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             live
             not
             in
             wrangling
             and
             contention
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             their
             cross
             interests
             ,
             wills
             and
             parties
             ,
             and
             envy
             not
             or
             grudge
             not
             against
             each
             other
             :
             But
             every
             one
             taketh
             the
             common
             interest
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             smarteth
             in
             all
             his
             brethrens
             sufferings
             and
             hurts
             :
             when
             they
             speak
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             mind
             the
             same
             interest
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             ends
             and
             work
             ?
          
           
             
               O
               foelix
               hominum
               genus
            
             
               Si
               vestros
               animos
               Amor
            
             
               Quo
               coelum
               regitur
               ,
               regat
               ,
               saith
               Boetius
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             contrivances
             good
             men
             have
             had
             ,
             for
             the
             recovering
             of
             the
             peace
             and
             felicity
             of
             Societies
             :
             And
             they
             that
             despaired
             of
             accomplishing
             it
             ,
             have
             pleased
             themselves
             with
             feigning
             such
             Societies
             as
             they
             thought
             most
             happy
             :
             whence
             we
             have
             
             Plato's
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             Moor's
             
               Vtopia
               ,
               Campanella's
               Civitas
               solis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             wisest
             and
             happiest
             Politician
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             friend
             and
             benefactor
             to
             Societies
             and
             to
             mankind
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             skilfullest
             contriver
             ,
             and
             best
             promoter
             of
             UNITING
             LOVE
             .
             I
             know
             that
             this
             is
             (
             like
             Life
             in
             man
             )
             a
             work
             that
             requireth
             more
             than
             Art
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             say
             
               hoc
               non
               est
               artis
               ,
               sed
               pietatis
               opus
               ,
            
             as
             if
             art
             did
             nothing
             in
             it
             :
             It
             is
             Gods
             work
             
             blessing
             mans
             endeavours
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             natural
             Life
             ,
             though
             
               Deus
               &
               sol
               vivificant
            
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Quickener
             ,
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             life
             ;
             yet
             man
             is
             the
             Generator
             (
             even
             if
             it
             prove
             true
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             created
             )
             :
             And
             God
             will
             not
             do
             it
             without
             the
             act
             of
             man
             :
             So
             God
             will
             not
             bless
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             and
             Families
             ,
             with
             Vniting-Love
             ,
             without
             the
             subordinate
             endeavours
             of
             man
             :
             And
             the
             skill
             and
             honesty
             of
             the
             endeavourers
             greatly
             conduceth
             to
             the
             success
             of
             the
             work
             :
             Men
             that
             stand
             in
             a
             significant
             capacity
             (
             as
             Rulers
             and
             
               publick
               Teachers
            
             do
             )
             may
             do
             much
             by
             holy
             Art
             to
             promote
             Vniting-Love
             in
             all
             Societies
             ;
             By
             contriving
             an
             
               Vniting
               of
               Interests
            
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             by
             cudgelling
             them
             all
             into
             the
             same
             Temples
             or
             Synagogues
             as
             prisoners
             into
             a
             Jaile
             )
             ;
             and
             by
             diligent
             clear
             teaching
             them
             the
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             Vnity
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             mischiefs
             of
             
               dividing
               selfishness
            
             :
             But
             of
             this
             more
             after
             in
             due
             place
             .
             All
             the
             devices
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             felicity
             of
             Societies
             which
             tend
             not
             unto
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             all
             wayes
             of
             Vnity
             which
             promote
             not
             Love
             ,
             are
             erroneous
             and
             meerly
             frivolous
             :
             And
             all
             that
             are
             Contrary
             to
             Love
             are
             pernicious
             ,
             whatever
             the
             contrivers
             pretend
             or
             dream
             .
          
           
             III.
             UNITY
             is
             the
             strength
             and
             preservation
             of
             Societies
             ,
             and
             Selfishness
             and
             Division
             is
             their
             weakness
             ,
             their
             dissolution
             and
             their
             ruine
             .
             As
             in
             Natural
             ,
             so
             in
             Political
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             closest
             and
             perfectest
             Vnion
             of
             Parts
             ,
             maketh
             the
             firmest
             and
             most
             durable
             composition
             .
             What
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Army
             but
             their
             UNITY
             ?
             When
             they
             obey
             one
             General
             Commander
             ,
             and
             cleave
             inseparably
             together
             ,
             and
             forsake
             not
             one
             another
             in
             fight
             ,
             such
             an
             Army
             would
             conquer
             far
             greater
             multitudes
             of
             incoherent
             separable
             men
             :
             when
             every
             Souldier
             thinketh
             how
             
             to
             shift
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             his
             own
             life
             whatever
             become
             of
             others
             ,
             a
             few
             run
             away
             first
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             rest
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             quickly
             all
             made
             conquered
             fugitives
             :
             when
             they
             that
             resolve
             [
             We
             must
             all
             stand
             or
             fall
             together
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             Live
             or
             escape
             alone
             ;
             It
             is
             more
             the
             Army
             than
             my
             Life
             that
             I
             would
             preserve
             ]
             these
             are
             seldom
             overcome
             by
             any
             policy
             or
             power
             .
             What
             is
             the
             conquest
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             but
             the
             routing
             and
             scattering
             of
             them
             ?
             The
             strength
             of
             composed
             bodies
             lyeth
             in
             the
             
               great
               Number
            
             of
             parts
             most
             
               inseparably
               conjoyned
            
             .
             Small
             Cities
             and
             Republicks
             are
             made
             a
             prey
             to
             potent
             Princes
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             insufficient
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             and
             are
             hardly
             Vnited
             with
             their
             neighbours
             for
             mutual
             preservation
             .
             An
             United
             flame
             of
             many
             Combustibles
             consumeth
             all
             without
             resistance
             ;
             when
             divided
             sparks
             and
             candles
             have
             no
             such
             power
             :
             Divided
             drops
             of
             rain
             are
             easily
             born
             ,
             when
             United
             streams
             and
             floods
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             them
             .
             He
             can
             break
             a
             single
             thread
             ,
             that
             cannot
             break
             a
             cord
             that
             is
             made
             of
             multitudes
             .
             And
             though
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             be
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             God
             and
             Head
             ,
             yet
             God
             fitteth
             every
             thing
             to
             the
             use
             that
             he
             designeth
             it
             to
             ,
             and
             maketh
             that
             creature
             ,
             that
             person
             ,
             that
             society
             strong
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             most
             safe
             and
             durable
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             the
             works
             and
             bear
             the
             burdens
             that
             require
             strength
             .
             Though
             we
             have
             all
             
               one
               God
            
             and
             Christ
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             great
             variety
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             are
             strong
             and
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             strong
             and
             weak
             Churches
             and
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             O
             what
             great
             things
             can
             that
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             do
             ,
             which
             is
             fully
             United
             in
             it self
             !
             What
             great
             assaults
             can
             they
             withstand
             and
             overcome
             !
             But
             the
             Devil
             himself
             knoweth
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             a
             
             house
             divided
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             therefore
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             Concord
             (
             whatever
             it
             is
             )
             even
             Satans
             Kingdom
             is
             upheld
             :
             
             And
             by
             Discord
             it
             is
             that
             he
             hopeth
             and
             laboureth
             to
             destroy
             Christs
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             have
             Christs
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             stronger
             than
             the
             Devils
             ,
             must
             do
             his
             part
             that
             it
             be
             more
             United
             ,
             and
             less
             divided
             .
             All
             living
             creatures
             perish
             by
             the
             dissolution
             of
             parts
             :
             what
             Concord
             and
             Discord
             do
             in
             Kingdoms
             and
             all
             societies
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             stupidly
             ignorant
             that
             knoweth
             not
             after
             so
             long
             experience
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             they
             who
             agree
             in
             errour
             ,
             are
             hardliest
             convinced
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Roman
             strength
             )
             and
             they
             take
             their
             own
             Concord
             for
             an
             evidence
             of
             truth
             :
             And
             those
             that
             disagree
             and
             divide
             and
             wrangle
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             drawn
             at
             last
             to
             suspect
             if
             not
             forsake
             that
             truth
             in
             which
             they
             are
             agreed
             .
             Concord
             corroborateth
             even
             rebels
             and
             thieves
             in
             evil
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             good
             .
             *
          
           
             
               O
               unhappy
               people
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             Hierome
             in
             Psal
             .
             82.
             )
             
               that
               cannot
               so
               well
               agree
               in
               good
               as
               wicked
               men
               do
               in
               evil
               !
            
             But
             ,
             by
             his
             leave
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             among
             all
             Christs
             true
             servants
             ,
             than
             among
             any
             wicked
             men
             :
             else
             the
             Devils
             Kingdom
             would
             be
             stronger
             and
             
               perfecter
               than
               Christs
            
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               this
            
             of
             
               Jeromes
               is
               a
               common
               saying
            
             ,
             and
             common
             experience
             seemeth
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             
               How
               unanimous
            
             were
             the
             
               Sodomites
               in
               assaulting
               the
               house
               of
            
             Lot
             ?
             
               and
               what
               multitudes
               every
               where
               agree
            
             in
             Ignorance
             and
             enmity
             to
             
               the
               godly
            
             ?
             and
             
               how
               divided
            
             and
             
               quarrelsome
               are
               the
               Religious
               sort
            
             ?
          
           
           
             Ans
             .
             The
             question
             
               whether
               Christs
               Kingdom
               or
               Satans
               hath
               more
               Vnity
               and
               Concord
               ,
            
             requireth
             a
             distincter
             kind
             of
             answer
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             I.
             UNITY
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             similitude
             is
             another
             .
             2.
             
             Active
             Concord
             or
             Union
             of
             excellent
             coherent
             and
             cooperative
             natures
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             Negative
             non-repugnancy
             of
             dead
             or
             baser
             creatures
             is
             another
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             great
             similitude
             between
             incoherent
             sands
             or
             drops
             of
             rain
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             between
             ungodly
             men
             :
             They
             are
             very
             like
             in
             their
             privations
             and
             ungodliness
             :
             but
             this
             is
             no
             Vnity
             at
             all
             .
             But
             the
             faithful
             are
             not
             only
             Like
             ,
             but
             Vnited
             ,
             as
             many
             drops
             in
             one
             Ocean
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             Candles
             united
             in
             one
             flame
             ,
             or
             many
             Sun-beams
             in
             one
             Sun
             and
             aire
             .
             2.
             
             All
             these
             sands
             ,
             or
             dust
             or
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             quarrel
             not
             among
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             unactive
             beings
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             to
             
               lye
               still
            
             ;
             while
             parents
             and
             children
             and
             brethren
             may
             have
             many
             fallings
             out
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             that
             Vnity
             in
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             inclining
             them
             to
             the
             Loving
             Communion
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             sand
             or
             dust
             or
             dead
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             wicked
             men
             in
             some
             cases
             have
             not
             those
             vital
             principles
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             an
             
               active
               quarrel
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             have
             far
             less
             Vnion
             than
             the
             Godly
             in
             their
             scandalous
             discord
             .
             Swine
             and
             Dogs
             will
             not
             strive
             or
             fight
             for
             Gold
             or
             Lands
             or
             Lordships
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             ;
             nor
             Asses
             for
             the
             food
             or
             delicates
             of
             men
             ;
             nor
             yet
             for
             our
             ornaments
             or
             gay
             cloathes
             :
             Brutes
             never
             contend
             for
             preheminence
             in
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             fall
             out
             in
             argumentation
             as
             men
             do
             ;
             Because
             their
             faculties
             are
             as
             dead
             to
             all
             these
             things
             :
             And
             that
             which
             moveth
             not
             ,
             doth
             not
             strive
             :
             so
             wicked
             men
             strive
             not
             who
             shall
             please
             God
             best
             ,
             or
             who
             shall
             be
             soundest
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             commonest
             cont●ntion
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             (
             while
             some
             of
             them
             mistake
             some
             
             sins
             for
             no
             sins
             ,
             and
             some
             take
             those
             to
             be
             sins
             that
             are
             none
             *
             )
             But
             Brethren
             that
             oft
             fall
             out
             ,
             have
             yet
             more
             Vnity
             ,
             than
             strangers
             that
             never
             think
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             than
             fellow-travellers
             that
             quietly
             travel
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Godly
             persons
             are
             all
             closely
             United
             in
             
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Christ
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               hope
               ,
            
             one
             bond
             of
             Love
             to
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             one
             design
             and
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Vnion
             as
             this
             among
             the
             ungodly
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             Agree
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             in
             being
             all
             blind
             ,
             all
             bad
             ,
             all
             worldly
             and
             fleshly
             ,
             all
             void
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             to
             the
             godly
             :
             But
             so
             all
             dead
             Carkasses
             agree
             in
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             all
             toads
             agree
             in
             being
             toads
             and
             poysonous
             :
             And
             yet
             when
             the
             fable
             feigneth
             the
             belly
             and
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             to
             fall
             out
             ,
             because
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             must
             labour
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             they
             had
             then
             more
             Vnity
             than
             several
             Carkasses
             ,
             ●oads
             or
             serpents
             that
             never
             fall
             out
             :
             yea
             if
             a
             gowty
             foot
             be
             a
             torment
             to
             all
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             hath
             yet
             more
             Vnity
             with
             the
             body
             than
             another
             mans
             foot
             hath
             that
             putteth
             it
             to
             no
             pain
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             the
             
               perfectest
               Vnity
            
             hath
             also
             ●ase
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             safety
             .
             Things
             United
             are
             durable
             .
             Death
             when
             it
             creepeth
             upon
             decaying
             age
             ,
             doth
             it
             by
             gradual
             separations
             and
             dissolution
             :
             The
             fruit
             and
             the
             leaves
             first
             fall
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             branch
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             :
             The
             combined
             parts
             of
             our
             
               nutritious
               juices
            
             are
             first
             loosened
             ,
             and
             then
             separated
             in
             our
             
               decaying
               bodies
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             
               pained
               parts
            
             feel
             the
             ill
             effects
             :
             The
             hair
             falleth
             off
             ;
             The
             teeth
             ●ot
             and
             fall
             out
             :
             and
             we
             dye
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             coalition
             of
             parts
             we
             lived
             by
             degrees
             in
             our
             generation
             and
             augmentation
             ;
             saith
             Boetius
             ,
             *
             
               Omne
               quod
               est
               ,
               tam
               
               diu
               manet
               &
               subsistit
               ,
               quam
               diis
               sit
               unum
               ;
               sed
               interit
               &
               dissolvitur
               quando
               unum
               esse
               desierit
               .
            
             We
             live
             while
             we
             are
             One
             :
             
               We
               dye
               when
               we
               cease
               to
               be
               One
               :
            
             and
             we
             decay
             when
             by
             separation
             we
             hasten
             towards
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             grow
             weak
             when
             by
             looseness
             we
             grow
             more
             separable
             .
             Therefore
             all
             Loosening
             opinions
             or
             principles
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             abate
             the
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             weakening
             principles
             and
             tend
             to
             death
             .
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             feuds
             or
             wars
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             mutinies
             in
             Armies
             ,
             are
             the
             approaches
             or
             threatnings
             of
             death
             :
             Or
             if
             such
             ●evers
             and
             bloody
             fluxes
             prove
             not
             mortal
             ,
             the
             cure
             must
             be
             by
             some
             excellent
             remedy
             ,
             and
             Divine
             clemency
             and
             skill
             .
             
               Discordia
               Ordinum
               est
               reipublicae
               venenum
            
             ,
             saith
             Livy
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Salust
             .
             saith
             )
             War
             is
             
               easily
               begun
            
             (
             as
             fire
             in
             the
             City
             easily
             kindled
             ,
             )
             
               but
               to
               end
               it
               requireth
               more
               ado
               .
               And
               the
               ●nd
               is
               seldom
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               same
               persons
               that
               began
               it
            
             ;
             much
             less
             will
             it
             end
             as
             easily
             as
             it
             might
             have
             been
             prevented
             .
             It
             's
             like
             the
             eruption
             of
             waters
             that
             begin
             at
             a
             small
             breach
             in
             the
             damm
             or
             banks
             ,
             but
             quickly
             make
             themselves
             a
             wider
             passage
             .
             Prov.
             26.
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               passeth
               by
               and
               medleth
               with
               strife
               which
               is
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               like
               one
               that
               taketh
               a
               dog
               by
               the
               ears
               .
            
             Prov.
             17
             ▪
             14.
             
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               strife
               is
               as
               when
               one
               letteth
               out
               water
               :
               therefore
               leave
               off
               contention
               before
               it
               be
               medled
               with
            
             (
             or
             exasperated
             or
             stirred
             up
             to
             rage
             .
             )
             As
             passion
             inclineth
             men
             to
             strive
             ,
             rail
             or
             some
             way
             hurt
             ,
             so
             all
             discord
             and
             division
             inclineth
             men
             to
             a
             warring
             depressing
             way
             against
             others
             ;
             As
             Gregory
             saith
             *
             [
             
               When
               perverse
               minds
               are
               once
               engaged
            
             ad
             studium
             contrarietatis
             ,
             
               to
               a
               study
               of
               contrariety
               ,
               they
               arm
               themselves
               to
               oppugne
               all
               that
               is
               said
               by
               another
               ,
               be
               it
               wrong
               or
               right
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               person
               through
               contrariety
               is
               displeasing
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ,
               when
               spoken
               
               by
               him
               is
               displeasing
               .
            
             And
             when
             this
             is
             the
             study
             of
             each
             member
             ,
             to
             prove
             all
             false
             or
             bad
             that
             another
             saith
             or
             doth
             ,
             and
             to
             disgrace
             and
             weaken
             one
             another
             ,
             what
             strength
             ,
             what
             safety
             ,
             what
             peace
             ,
             what
             duration
             can
             be
             to
             that
             society
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             UNITY
             is
             also
             the
             BEAUTY
             ,
             and
             Comeliness
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             societies
             :
             Perfect
             UNITY
             without
             Diversity
             is
             proper
             to
             God.
             But
             
               ab
               Vno
               omnia
            
             :
             that
             all
             the
             innumerable
             parts
             of
             his
             Creation
             ,
             should
             by
             Order
             and
             VNITY
             make
             ONE
             UNIVERSE
             or
             world
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             how
             great
             variety
             of
             gifts
             ,
             degrees
             and
             place
             soever
             should
             make
             one
             Body
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Divine
             skill
             ;
             and
             this
             Order
             and
             Vnity
             is
             the
             Beauty
             of
             his
             works
             .
             If
             the
             Order
             and
             Vnity
             of
             many
             Letters
             made
             not
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             words
             made
             not
             sentences
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             sentences
             made
             not
             Books
             ,
             what
             were
             their
             excellency
             or
             use
             ?
             If
             many
             
               Notes
               ordered
            
             and
             
               united
               made
            
             not
             Harmony
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             pleasure
             of
             musick
             or
             melody
             ?
             And
             how
             doth
             this
             Concord
             make
             it
             differ
             from
             a
             discordant
             odious
             noise
             ?
             The
             Unity
             of
             well-ordered
             Materials
             is
             the
             Beauty
             of
             an
             Edifice
             :
             And
             the
             Unity
             of
             well-ordered
             and
             proportioned
             members
             ,
             is
             the
             symmetrie
             and
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Body
             ▪
             It
             delighteth
             mans
             nature
             more
             to
             read
             the
             history
             of
             Loves
             ,
             and
             amiable
             concord
             (
             which
             is
             the
             charming
             snare
             in
             tempting
             Lust●books
             )
             than
             to
             read
             of
             odious
             and
             ruinating
             discords
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             many
             histories
             of
             sinful
             discord
             ,
             and
             their
             effects
             are
             purposely
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             hateful
             to
             all
             believers
             :
             This
             is
             the
             use
             of
             the
             recorded
             malice
             of
             Cain
             to
             Abel
             ,
             of
             the
             
             effect
             of
             the
             Babel
             division
             of
             tongues
             ;
             
             of
             the
             disagreement
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ;
             of
             the
             envy
             of
             Josephs
             brethren
             ,
             and
             of
             
             Esau's
             thoughts
             of
             revenge
             against
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             of
             Jacobs
             fear
             of
             him
             ;
             of
             the
             discord
             of
             Laban
             and
             Jacob
             ;
             of
             the
             bloody
             fact
             of
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             and
             
             Jacob's
             dying
             detestation
             of
             it
             and
             his
             curse
             ;
             of
             the
             two
             Hebrews
             that
             strove
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             with
             Moses
             ;
             of
             the
             Israelites
             murmurings
             and
             mutinies
             against
             Moses
             ;
             Abimelech's
             cruelty
             against
             his
             brethren
             ;
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             
             Ephraim's
             quarrel
             with
             Jephta
             ;
             and
             the
             Israelites
             with
             the
             Benjamites
             and
             their
             war
             ;
             of
             the
             envy
             of
             Saul
             against
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             pursuit
             ;
             of
             his
             and
             Doegs
             cruelty
             against
             the
             Priests
             ;
             of
             Absoloms
             rebellion
             against
             David
             ;
             of
             Joabs
             murders
             and
             his
             death
             ;
             of
             Solomons
             jealousie
             and
             execution
             of
             Adonijah
             ;
             of
             Rehoboams
             foolish
             difference
             with
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             and
             
             Jeroboam's
             reign
             ;
             of
             the
             continual
             wars
             of
             Juda
             and
             Israel
             ;
             of
             the
             many
             malicious
             actions
             of
             Priests
             and
             people
             against
             
               Jeremiah
               ,
               Amos
            
             and
             other
             Prophets
             and
             Messengers
             of
             God
             ;
             
             of
             the
             persecuting
             cruelty
             of
             Herod
             against
             Christ
             and
             the
             Infants
             ,
             in
             his
             jealousies
             about
             his
             Crown
             ;
             of
             the
             Jews
             malicious
             and
             foolish
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Christs
             disciples
             striving
             which
             should
             be
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             the
             aspiring
             request
             of
             James
             and
             John
             ;
             of
             the
             short
             dissention
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             &c.
             
             Are
             not
             all
             these
             ,
             unpleasant
             histories
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             written
             to
             make
             dissentions
             odious
             ?
             To
             this
             end
             
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             the
             sad
             history
             of
             the
             early
             contentions
             between
             the
             Jewish
             and
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             about
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             reconciling
             assembly
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             To
             this
             end
             we
             have
             the
             sad
             history
             and
             sharp
             reproofs
             of
             the
             factions
             and
             sidings
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             envy
             raised
             against
             Paul
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Galatians
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             preached
             Christ
             out
             of
             envy
             and
             in
             strife
             ,
             to
             add
             affliction
             to
             his
             bonds
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             of
             the
             many
             heresies
             that
             rose
             up
             even
             in
             those
             first
             Churches
             to
             trouble
             ,
             desile
             them
             and
             disgrace
             them
             ;
             To
             this
             end
             we
             have
             the
             abundance
             of
             sharp
             rebukes
             of
             contentious
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             strove
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             genealogies
             and
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             the
             reproofs
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
            
             and
             the
             odious
             description
             of
             the
             hereticks
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
             
               &
               Jud.
               &c.
            
             not
             only
             as
             corrupters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             as
             Separatists
             and
             dividers
             of
             and
             from
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
             To
             this
             end
             we
             have
             the
             sad
             predictions
             that
             two
             sorts
             should
             arise
             and
             tear
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             
               Grievous
               wolves
            
             that
             should
             
               not
               spare
               the
               flocks
            
             ,
             and
             some
             
               of
               themselves
            
             that
             should
             
               speak
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               disciples
               after
               them
               .
            
             To
             this
             use
             we
             have
             so
             many
             vehement
             obtestations
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             against
             discord
             and
             divisions
             ;
             even
             in
             those
             times
             of
             vigorous
             Love
             and
             Concord
             :
             such
             as
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               &
            
             3.
             
               &c.
               Phil.
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             abundance
             such
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             .
             And
             even
             those
             that
             by
             their
             Master
             are
             taught
             not
             to
             be
             too
             forward
             in
             
               seeing
               the
               mote
               in
               anothers
               eye
               ,
            
             must
             yet
             be
             intreated
             to
             
               Mark
               them
               that
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               offences
               and
               avoid
               them
            
             ;
             and
             whereas
             they
             that
             were
             such
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             most
             
               excellent
               servants
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               speak
               more
               sublimely
            
             and
             spiritually
             ,
             for
             greater
             edification
             and
             advancement
             
             of
             Knowledge
             than
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             ill
             censoriousness
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             Causes
             of
             Divisions
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             doctrine
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Vnity
            
             and
             peace
             ,
             they
             did
             
               not
               serve
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             whose
             great
             and
             last
             command
             was
             Love
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             the
             Nature
             and
             character
             and
             badge
             of
             his
             true
             disciples
             )
             but
             by
             those
             
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               deceived
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
            
             and
             deceivable
             .
             Here
             there
             are
             four
             words
             especially
             to
             be
             noted
             :
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             good
             words
             ,
             is
             commonly
             translated
             flattery
             ;
             but
             as
             Beza
             well
             noteth
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             a
             
               speaking
               of
               things
            
             that
             are
             plausible
             in
             themselves
             for
             some
             good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             all
             spoken
             for
             the
             hearers
             good
             ;
             as
             Satan
             pretended
             when
             he
             tempted
             Eve
             ;
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             their
             salvation
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             them
             the
             most
             knowing
             and
             excellent
             sort
             of
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             both
             to
             
               Bless
               them
            
             as
             ministers
             do
             that
             desire
             their
             happiness
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             them
             and
             speak
             well
             or
             highly
             of
             them
             :
             And
             so
             almost
             all
             sects
             and
             divided
             bodies
             are
             gathered
             by
             flattering
             the
             hearers
             into
             a
             conceit
             that
             thus
             they
             shall
             become
             the
             surest
             and
             most
             excellent
             Christians
             ;
             and
             all
             others
             are
             far
             inferiour
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Hearts
             of
             such
             hearers
             that
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             heads
             or
             reason
             only
             or
             chiefly
             :
             For
             the
             
               good
               words
            
             first
             take
             with
             them
             by
             moving
             
               their
               Passions
            
             or
             affections
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             Praise
             ,
             fair
             promises
             and
             speeches
             kindle
             a
             kind
             of
             secret
             spiritual
             pride
             and
             ambition
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             Satans
             words
             did
             in
             Eve
             to
             be
             as
             Gods
             in
             Knowledge
             :
             And
             the
             Heart
             thus
             infected
             and
             puft
             up
             promoteth
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             understanding
             .
             4.
             
             And
             this
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hominum
               minime
               malorum
            
             ,
             as
             Beza
             translates
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
               simple
               fools
            
             ,
             but
             such
             
               simple
               persons
            
             as
             we
             call
             harmless
             or
             
             innocents
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             translates
             it
             )
             ,
             
               well
               meaning
               men
            
             ,
             or
             
               not
               ill
               men
            
             :
             People
             that
             fear
             God
             and
             have
             good
             desires
             and
             meanings
             ,
             are
             for
             want
             of
             Judgement
             and
             watchfulness
             overcome
             by
             dividers
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             amiable
             examples
             of
             Vnity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             their
             happy
             effects
             ,
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             in
             Love
             with
             them
             :
             but
             none
             so
             eminent
             as
             that
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             .
             It
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             would
             shew
             the
             world
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Mediation
             in
             its
             notable
             effects
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             would
             shew
             them
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             disciples
             about
             the
             common
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             above
             that
             under
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             shewing
             them
             in
             the
             power
             and
             exercise
             of
             
               Vniting
               Love.
               Love
            
             was
             it
             which
             he
             came
             to
             exercise
             and
             demonstrate
             (
             his
             Fathers
             and
             his
             own
             )
             :
             Love
             was
             that
             which
             he
             came
             to
             kindle
             in
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             possess
             and
             practise
             :
             Perfect
             Love
             is
             the
             perfect
             felicity
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             them
             :
             Love
             and
             Unity
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             last
             and
             great
             Command
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             genuine
             disciples
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             renewed
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             them
             :
             It
             was
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             which
             must
             in
             them
             be
             the
             witness
             of
             Christs
             spirit
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             last
             excellent
             prayer
             for
             them
             :
             John
             17.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             15.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             13.
             34.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             14
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             4.
             21.
             
             And
             all
             these
             his
             preparations
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             examples
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             were
             accordingly
             exemplified
             in
             the
             wonderful
             Love
             and
             Concord
             of
             his
             followers
             .
             When
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             must
             be
             most
             eminently
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             
               were
               all
               with
               One
               accord
               in
               one
               place
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             an
             Vnanimity
             
             and
             Concord
             before
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             grace
             ,
             which
             was
             preparatory
             to
             their
             reception
             of
             the
             eminent
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             increased
             their
             unanimity
             .
             And
             v.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             the
             
               three
               thousand
               that
               were
               suddenly
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               continued
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               prayers
               :
               And
               all
               that
               believed
               were
               together
               ,
               and
               had
               all
               things
               common
               ,
               and
               sold
               their
               possessions
               and
               goods
               ,
               and
               parted
               them
               to
               all
               men
               as
               every
               man
               had
               need
               :
               And
               they
               continuing
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               breaking
               bread
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               did
               eat
               their
               meat
               with
               gladness
               and
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               praising
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               favour
               with
               all
               the
               people
               .
            
             ]
             What
             greater
             demonstration
             could
             be
             given
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             great
             Reconciler
             ,
             the
             messenger
             ,
             gift
             and
             teacher
             of
             Love
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Vniter
             of
             the
             divided
             world
             ,
             both
             with
             his
             Father
             and
             Himself
             ,
             and
             with
             
               one
               another
            
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             text
             Acts
             2.
             and
             marvellous
             example
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             design
             and
             work
             of
             the
             great
             Reconciler
             :
             When
             men
             fall
             out
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             fall
             out
             with
             one
             another
             :
             when
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             only
             Center
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             true
             Unity
             among
             themselves
             :
             when
             they
             lose
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             lose
             the
             Love
             of
             Man
             as
             for
             Gods
             sake
             and
             interest
             .
             And
             he
             that
             cannot
             see
             and
             Love
             God
             in
             man
             ,
             can
             see
             nothing
             in
             man
             that
             is
             worthy
             of
             much
             love
             :
             As
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             a
             man
             for
             his
             soul
             and
             its
             operations
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             his
             body
             ,
             loveth
             him
             not
             as
             a
             man
             :
             And
             few
             have
             any
             great
             Love
             to
             a
             dead
             Corpse
             .
             Cicero
             could
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               your
               soul
               that
               we
               speak
               to
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               :
               were
               that
               departed
               we
               should
               speak
               to
               you
               no
               more
               .
            
             God
             is
             more
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             than
             his
             soul
             :
             If
             God
             were
             not
             their
             life
             and
             amiableness
             ,
             all
             men
             would
             be
             unlovely
             loathsome
             carkasses
             :
             
             Therefore
             wicked
             men
             that
             cannot
             Love
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             can
             Love
             none
             thoroughly
             but
             themselves
             and
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             as
             Bru●es
             by
             a
             low
             or
             sensitive
             kind
             of
             love
             :
             For
             it
             is
             self
             that
             they
             are
             fallen
             to
             from
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             And
             yet
             while
             self
             is
             carnally
             and
             inordinately
             loved
             instead
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             destroyed
             and
             undone
             by
             that
             inordinate
             idolatrous
             love
             :
             And
             he
             that
             loveth
             Himself
             to
             his
             own
             destruction
             (
             with
             a
             Love
             more
             pernicious
             than
             anothers
             hatred
             )
             doth
             love
             his
             friends
             but
             with
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             killing
             love
             :
             (
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             some
             Brutes
             kill
             their
             young
             ones
             with
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             .
             )
             Thus
             all
             love
             to
             man
             ,
             saving
             a
             pernicious
             love
             ,
             doth
             dye
             ,
             where
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             goodness
             dieth
             :
             And
             Cain
             giveth
             the
             world
             the
             first
             specimen
             or
             instance
             of
             depraved
             nature
             ,
             in
             envy
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             finally
             in
             the
             murder
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             undoing
             Himself
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             and
             adhering
             inordinately
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Christ
             reconcileth
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             he
             reconcileth
             Men
             to
             one
             another
             :
             For
             he
             teacheth
             men
             to
             love
             God
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             Man
             for
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             Holy
             ,
             noble
             ,
             reasonable
             kind
             of
             Love
             :
             And
             so
             to
             love
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             God
             hath
             an
             Interest
             in
             all
             :
             And
             to
             Love
             
               all
               Christians
            
             with
             an
             eminent
             Love
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             eminently
             interessed
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             Christs
             work
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             much
             of
             his
             business
             which
             he
             came
             for
             into
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             his
             first
             Disciples
             to
             give
             the
             world
             such
             a
             specimen
             of
             Love
             in
             this
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             Community
             :
             For
             as
             extraordinary
             works
             of
             Power
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Miracles
             )
             must
             be
             wrought
             by
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             shew
             Christs
             power
             ,
             and
             convince
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             as
             needful
             that
             then
             there
             should
             be
             
             extraordinary
             works
             of
             Love
             ,
             to
             shew
             
               Christs
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Love
             which
             he
             came
             to
             call
             and
             bring
             men
             to
             :
             For
             the
             first
             Book
             that
             Christ
             wrote
             ,
             was
             on
             the
             
               Hearts
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             Philosopher
             could
             do
             )
             ;
             
               In
               fleshly
               tables
               he
               wrote
            
             LOVE
             TO
             GOD
             and
             MAN
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             many
             a
             year
             before
             any
             Book
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             written
             )
             .
             And
             as
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             [
             
               Love
               one
               another
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               Love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               forbear
               and
               forgive
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             so
             his
             first
             Churches
             must
             extraordinarily
             exemplifie
             and
             express
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             living
             in
             this
             extraordinary
             community
             ,
             and
             
               selling
               all
            
             ,
             and
             distributing
             as
             each
             had
             need
             :
             And
             afterwards
             their
             Love-feasts
             did
             long
             keep
             up
             some
             memorial
             of
             it
             :
             For
             they
             were
             the
             
               first
               sheet
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             
               New
               Book
            
             which
             Christ
             was
             publishing
             :
             And
             ,
             LOVE
             was
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             that
             was
             imprinted
             on
             them
             :
             And
             their
             Practice
             was
             to
             be
             much
             of
             the
             Preaching
             that
             must
             convert
             the
             world
             .
             Christ
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Orator
             or
             teacher
             of
             Words
             :
             And
             ,
             
               non
               magna
               loquimur
               ,
               sed
               vivimus
               ,
            
             was
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             disciples
             :
             He
             came
             not
             meerly
             to
             talk
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             to
             talk
             ;
             but
             to
             Do
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             to
             Do
             ;
             even
             to
             do
             that
             himself
             which
             none
             else
             ever
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             his
             followers
             to
             do
             that
             which
             no
             other
             sort
             of
             men
             did
             in
             this
             world
             :
             But
             this
             leadeth
             me
             up
             to
             the
             next
             Use
             of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             SPIRIT
             of
             UNITY
             and
             LOVE
             is
             the
             Great
             means
             of
             the
             Churches
             increase
             :
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             augmentation
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             1.
             
             Intrinsick
             and
             Intensive
             ;
             when
             it
             Increaseth
             in
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             hasteth
             to
             perfection
             :
             And
             it
             is
             this
             Vital
             principle
             of
             
               Vniting
               Love
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Vnity
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             cause
             of
             this
             .
             2.
             
             Extensive
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             more
             are
             added
             to
             it
             :
             And
             
             it
             is
             a
             Life
             of
             
               Vniting
               Love
            
             among
             Christians
             ,
             that
             must
             do
             this
             as
             much
             or
             more
             than
             preaching
             :
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             that
             preaching
             which
             is
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             produce
             Evangelical
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             yet
             a
             
               Life
               of
               Love
               and
               Vnity
            
             is
             the
             adapted
             means
             of
             breeding
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Light
             may
             cause
             Light
             ;
             but
             Heat
             must
             cause
             Heat
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Living
             thing
             that
             must
             
               generate
               life
            
             ,
             by
             ordinary
             causation
             :
             That
             which
             cometh
             from
             the
             Head
             ,
             may
             reach
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             Heart
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             
               so
               fit
            
             to
             operate
             on
             Hearts
             as
             that
             which
             cometh
             from
             the
             heart
             .
             Undoubtedly
             if
             Christians
             did
             commonly
             live
             in
             such
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             fruits
             of
             common
             Love
             to
             all
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Great
             master
             and
             his
             Religion
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             wonders
             in
             converting
             sinners
             ,
             and
             enlarging
             the
             Church
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Who
             could
             stand
             out
             against
             the
             convincing
             and
             Attractive
             power
             of
             Uniting
             Love
             ?
             Who
             could
             much
             hate
             and
             persecute
             those
             that
             Love
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             Love
             ?
             This
             would
             heap
             melting
             coals
             of
             fire
             on
             their
             heads
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             knew
             this
             when
             he
             made
             this
             his
             great
             Lesson
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             prayed
             (
             Joh.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             )
             over
             and
             over
             [
             
               for
               them
               which
               should
               believe
               on
               him
               ,
               through
               the
               Apostles
               word
               ,
               [
               that
               they
               all
               may
               be
               One
               ,
               as
               thou
               Father
               art
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               may
               be
               one
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               may
               believe
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               :
               And
               the
               Glory
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
               I
               have
               given
               them
               ▪
               that
               they
               may
               be
               One
               even
               as
               we
               are
               One
               :
               I
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               One
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               world
               may
               know
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               hast
               loved
               them
               as
               thou
               hast
               loved
               me
            
             ]
             .
             O
             when
             will
             Christ
             revive
             this
             blessed
             principle
             in
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             again
             on
             this
             effectual
             way
             of
             
             preaching
             ,
             that
             Love
             may
             draw
             the
             world
             into
             the
             
               Churches
               Vnity
            
             ?
             Some
             look
             for
             new
             miracles
             for
             the
             converting
             of
             the
             now-forsaken
             Nations
             :
             what
             God
             will
             do
             of
             that
             kind
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             told
             us
             :
             But
             
               Holy
               Vniting
               Vniversal
               Love
            
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             still
             made
             our
             certain
             duty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             seek
             and
             do
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             both
             pray
             and
             labour
             for
             it
             in
             hope
             :
             And
             could
             we
             but
             come
             up
             to
             this
             
               known
               duty
            
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             a
             means
             for
             the
             worlds
             conversion
             ,
             as
             effectual
             as
             miracles
             ,
             and
             more
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             to
             them
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             why
             then
             is
             the
             world
             still
             unconverted
             ,
             when
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             this
             love
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Alas
             ,
             those
             true
             Christians
             are
             
               so
               few
            
             ,
             and
             the
             hypocrites
             that
             are
             selfish
             worldlings
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             people
             that
             live
             among
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             do
             judge
             of
             Christianity
             by
             those
             false
             professours
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             no
             Christians
             :
             Men
             see
             not
             the
             hearts
             of
             one
             another
             .
             Thousands
             of
             ungodly
             persons
             ,
             for
             interest
             ,
             education
             and
             custome
             take
             on
             them
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             never
             were
             such
             indeed
             by
             heart-consent
             .
             When
             these
             counterfeit
             Christians
             live
             like
             Infidels
             ,
             men
             think
             that
             Christians
             are
             no
             better
             than
             Infidels
             :
             For
             they
             think
             they
             must
             judge
             by
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             such
             as
             go
             under
             the
             Christian
             name
             .
             But
             if
             the
             world
             could
             tell
             who
             they
             be
             that
             are
             truly
             Christians
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             that
             they
             have
             that
             spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             unbelievers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             alas
             the
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             even
             of
             true
             Christians
             is
             yet
             too
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             is
             darkened
             and
             blemished
             with
             too
             much
             of
             the
             contrary
             vice
             :
             were
             Christians
             perfect
             Christians
             ,
             they
             would
             indeed
             be
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             profession
             .
             Then
             Love
             would
             be
             the
             powerful
             principle
             of
             all
             their
             works
             ;
             which
             would
             
             taste
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Wine
               ,
               Judg.
            
             9.
             13.
             it
             
               cheereth
               God
            
             and
             man
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             
               God
               and
               man
            
             would
             be
             delighted
             in
             the
             sweetness
             of
             these
             fruits
             :
             For
             with
             such
             Sacrifice
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
             But
             alas
             what
             crabbed
             and
             contrary
             fruits
             ,
             how
             soure
             ,
             how
             bitter
             do
             many
             distempered
             Christians
             bring
             forth
             ?
             If
             it
             will
             increase
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             win
             men
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             be
             reviled
             or
             persecuted
             ,
             to
             be
             contemned
             and
             neglected
             ,
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             as
             persons
             unworthy
             of
             our-love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             then
             Christianity
             will
             not
             want
             propagaters
             :
             The
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             And
             where
             there
             is
             most
             of
             Love
             ,
             there
             is
             most
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             As
             there
             needeth
             no
             forcing
             penal
             Laws
             ,
             to
             compel
             men
             to
             obey
             God
             so
             far
             as
             Love
             prevaileth
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             if
             Love
             were
             more
             eminent
             in
             the
             Church
             Pastors
             and
             Professors
             ,
             that
             they
             preached
             and
             ruled
             and
             lived
             towards
             all
             men
             in
             the
             power
             of
             sincere
             and
             fervent
             Love
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             less
             pretence
             for
             all
             that
             violence
             ,
             oppression
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             long
             exercised
             by
             the
             worldly
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             odiously
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             the
             sacred
             name
             of
             Religion
             hath
             been
             used
             for
             its
             justification
             or
             excuse
             .
          
           
             VI.
             UNITING
             LOVE
             is
             the
             GLORY
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             there
             will
             be
             in
             Heaven
             much
             greater
             Love
             ,
             and
             much
             nearer
             UNITY
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             of
             the
             dearest
             friends
             on
             earth
             ,
             yea
             greater
             and
             nearer
             than
             we
             can
             now
             distinctly
             understand
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             in
             thinking
             of
             the
             state
             of
             separated
             souls
             ,
             do
             fear
             lest
             all
             souls
             do
             lose
             their
             individuation
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             one
             common
             soul
             ,
             do
             foolishly
             fear
             a
             greater
             Vnity
             than
             is
             to
             be
             
             expected
             .
             (
             And
             yet
             nothing
             else
             about
             the
             souls
             Immortality
             is
             lyable
             to
             a
             rational
             doubt
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             substance
             certainly
             is
             not
             annihilated
             :
             2.
             
             Nor
             its
             
               formal
               essential
               Virtues
            
             lost
             ,
             by
             mutation
             into
             some
             other
             species
             ;
             3.
             
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Activity
             of
             such
             an
             
               Active
               nature
            
             cease
             ,
             4.
             
             Nor
             will
             there
             want
             objects
             for
             it
             to
             act
             upon
             )
             .
             Were
             it
             well
             considered
             that
             LOVE
             is
             as
             Natural
             to
             a
             soul
             as
             Heat
             is
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             Act
             which
             its
             very
             essence
             doth
             perform
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             our
             UNITY
             is
             an
             Unity
             of
             LOVE
             (
             Voluntarily
             performed
             )
             it
             would
             much
             abate
             such
             selfish
             fears
             of
             too
             much
             Unity
             :
             For
             who
             ever
             feared
             too
             much
             Love
             ?
             too
             extensive
             ,
             or
             too
             intensive
             ?
             too
             large
             ,
             or
             too
             near
             a
             Union
             of
             minds
             ?
             And
             as
             the
             beloved
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             GOD
             IS
             LOVE
             as
             a
             name
             which
             signifieth
             his
             essence
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             same
             be
             said
             of
             souls
             ,
             which
             are
             his
             Image
             ?
             that
             A
             SOUL
             IS
             LOVE
             ?
             Not
             that
             this
             is
             an
             Adequate
             conception
             of
             A
             SOUL
             (
             much
             less
             of
             GOD
             )
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             partial
             or
             inadequate
             Conceptions
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             chiefest
             .
             
               The
               SOVL
               of
               Man
               is
               a
               Pure
               (
               or
               Spiritual
               )
               substance
               informed
               by
               a
               Virtue
               of
               Vital
               activity
               ,
               Intellection
               ,
               and
               Volition
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             LOVE
             )
             ,
             
               informing
               (
               or
               animating
               )
               an
               organical
               body
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               separable
               at
               the
               bodies
               dissolution
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             
               Calefactive
               Virtue
            
             is
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Fire
             (
             though
             not
             an
             adequate
             Conception
             of
             its
             essence
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             
               a
               pure
               substance
               formally
               indu●d
               with
               the
               Virtue
               Motive
               ,
               Illuminative
            
             and
             Calefactive
             )
             and
             the
             act
             of
             Calefaction
             is
             its
             essence
             as
             operative
             on
             a
             due
             recipient
             )
             ;
             so
             LOVE
             is
             the
             souls
             essence
             in
             the
             faculty
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             its
             Essence
             as
             operative
             on
             a
             due
             object
             ,
             in
             the
             Act
             :
             which
             Act
             though
             the
             soul
             exercise
             it
             not
             
               ad
               ultimum
               posse
            
             by
             such
             a
             Natural
             necessity
             as
             the
             fire
             heateth
             ,
             yet
             its
             Nature
             or
             
             Essence
             immediately
             exerciseth
             it
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             fre●r
             manner
             :
             yea
             ,
             some
             Acts
             of
             Love
             
               quoad
               specificationem
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               quoad
               exercitium
            
             are
             exercised
             as
             necessarily
             as
             calefaction
             by
             the
             fire
             :
             yea
             more
             ,
             though
             now
             in
             the
             body
             the
             exercise
             by
             cogitation
             and
             sense
             be
             not
             so
             necessary
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             in
             its
             separated
             state
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             :
             yea
             yet
             more
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             body
             the
             LOVE
             of
             a
             Mans
             SELF
             and
             of
             felicity
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             deep
             ,
             constant
             or
             uncessant
             Act
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             though
             not
             sensibly
             observed
             .
             And
             if
             LOVE
             be
             so
             far
             essential
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             Love
             is
             the
             souls
             perfection
             ,
             and
             the
             exercises
             of
             Love
             are
             the
             chief
             operations
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             And
             consequently
             the
             perfection
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             but
             a
             conjunction
             of
             holy
             persons
             )
             consisteth
             in
             the
             same
             Uniting
             Love
             ,
             which
             perfecteth
             souls
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             Vniformity
             in
             circumstantials
             ,
             and
             in
             external
             Polity
             were
             but
             a
             Carkass
             or
             Image
             of
             Unity
             without
             Uniting
             Love
             which
             is
             its
             soul
             :
             As
             much
             external
             Union
             in
             good
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             doth
             advantage
             
               Vnity
               of
               spirit
            
             :
             But
             all
             Union
             in
             evil
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             
               unnecessary
               circumstantials
            
             ,
             which
             is
             managed
             to
             the
             diminution
             of
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             are
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             adorned
             cloathing
             ,
             or
             monuments
             or
             pictures
             to
             a
             carkass
             :
             And
             the
             Church-Tyrants
             that
             would
             thus
             Unite
             us
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             Love
             and
             the
             means
             of
             it
             to
             their
             
               sort
               of
               Vnity
            
             ,
             are
             but
             like
             the
             Physician
             that
             prescribed
             a
             sic●man
             a
             draught
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             blood
             to
             cure
             him
             ▪
             The
             Inquisitors
             that
             torture
             mens
             bodies
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             ,
             are
             not
             more
             unskilful
             in
             their
             pretended
             Charity
             to
             save
             men
             ,
             than
             is
             he
             that
             hindereth
             or
             destroyeth
             Love
             ,
             while
             he
             seeketh
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             in
             humane
             Ordinances
             by
             fraud
             or
             fear
             :
             When
             they
             have
             killed
             any
             Church
             by
             Love
             
             killing
             snares
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             glory
             that
             it
             is
             united
             in
             Papal
             power
             ,
             splendor
             and
             decrees
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             if
             they
             cut
             all
             a
             mans
             nerves
             ,
             or
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             Palsie
             ,
             or
             killed
             him
             ,
             and
             gloried
             that
             they
             have
             tyed
             his
             limbs
             together
             with
             strings
             ,
             or
             bound
             them
             all
             up
             in
             the
             same
             Winding-sheet
             and
             Coffin
             .
             That
             edifieth
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             not
             to
             save
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             mens
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Vnity
               conduceth
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               world
               (
               without
               the
               Church
               .
               )
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THe
             chief
             hopes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Infidel
             world
             consist
             in
             their
             hopes
             of
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             faith
             and
             Church
             of
             Christians
             :
             And
             as
             God
             addeth
             to
             the
             Church
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             the
             means
             that
             our
             charity
             must
             use
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             get
             them
             into
             this
             ark
             .
             The
             measure
             of
             their
             other
             hopes
             ,
             or
             what
             possibility
             there
             is
             of
             their
             salvation
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             plainly
             opened
             :
             It
             sufficeth
             us
             here
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               cometh
               to
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               his
               body
               ,
            
             however
             he
             be
             called
             also
             the
             
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             in
             nature
             it
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             in
             the
             seed
             and
             womb
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Generating
             Cause
             of
             formation
             and
             augmentation
             of
             the
             soetu●
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             
               vital
               powers
            
             in
             Man
             ,
             which
             maketh
             his
             daily
             nourishment
             become
             a
             
               living
               part
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             causeth
             his
             growth
             ;
             So
             is
             i●
             the
             Spirit
             in
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Gods
             appointed
             means
             to
             quicken
             
             and
             convert
             the
             Infidel
             world
             .
             And
             it
             is
             those
             Christian
             Countreys
             which
             are
             adjoyning
             to
             Mahometans
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             should
             do
             most
             to
             their
             conversion
             :
             who
             have
             far
             easier
             means
             than
             others
             by
             proximity
             and
             converse
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             under
             the
             greatest
             obligations
             to
             attempt
             it
             :
             As
             also
             those
             remoter
             Countreys
             that
             are
             most
             in
             amity
             and
             traffick
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             as
             Instruction
             by
             evidence
             must
             do
             much
             ,
             so
             this
             
               Vniting
               Spirit
            
             of
             Love
             must
             do
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             as
             it
             worketh
             inwardly
             on
             our selves
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             worketh
             outwardly
             by
             attraction
             and
             communication
             ,
             to
             draw
             in
             and
             assimilate
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I.
             The
             Churches
             
               Vnity
               of
               Spirit
            
             doth
             fortifie
             and
             fit
             it
             for
             all
             its
             own
             offices
             in
             order
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             world
             :
             All
             parts
             are
             better
             qualified
             for
             the
             work
             ,
             by
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Life
             which
             they
             must
             work
             by
             :
             And
             each
             member
             partaketh
             of
             the
             
               common
               strength
            
             which
             their
             Unity
             causeth
             .
             An
             united
             Army
             is
             likest
             to
             be
             victorious
             :
             Their
             routing
             is
             their
             flight
             and
             overthrow
             :
             And
             the
             Army
             or
             Kingdom
             that
             is
             Mutinous
             or
             in
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             or
             not
             unanimous
             ,
             is
             unfit
             to
             enlarge
             dominion
             ,
             and
             conquer
             others
             :
             They
             will
             have
             wor●
             enough
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Were
             but
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             people
             united
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             Turkish
             and
             other
             Infidel
             Oppressors
             (
             and
             in
             likelihood
             easily
             able
             to
             vanquish
             them
             )
             so
             they
             might
             easily
             contribute
             their
             endeavours
             to
             instruct
             and
             convince
             these
             Infidels
             with
             probability
             of
             greater
             success
             ,
             than
             any
             attempts
             have
             yet
             had
             upon
             them
             .
             They
             might
             with
             greater
             advantage
             send
             out
             and
             maintain
             men
             of
             Learning
             and
             other
             fitness
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             The
             
             Eastern
             Christians
             by
             divisions
             were
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             Greeks
             :
             The
             Greeks
             by
             division
             (
             and
             wickedness
             )
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turks
             :
             The
             divisions
             of
             the
             Western
             Nations
             furthered
             their
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             hindred
             the
             Greeks
             recovery
             :
             The
             divisions
             of
             the
             Military
             forces
             lost
             Palestine
             and
             frustrated
             their
             vast
             labours
             and
             expences
             :
             Lost
             also
             Armenian
             aids
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             hopeful
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Tartarians
             .
             The
             division
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             hath
             set
             up
             the
             Papal
             Kingdom
             as
             the
             Umpire
             of
             their
             feuds
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             destroy
             Churches
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             hath
             murdered
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             and
             gone
             far
             towards
             the
             extirpating
             of
             true
             Christianity
             out
             of
             much
             of
             the
             (
             formerly
             Christian
             )
             World
             ,
             must
             needs
             unfit
             us
             all
             to
             recover
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             convert
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             were
             but
             Christian
             Preachers
             and
             Pastors
             United
             ,
             instead
             of
             their
             pernicious
             Church-destroying
             contentions
             ,
             how
             great
             things
             might
             their
             united
             diligence
             have
             done
             !
             If
             all
             the
             mischievous
             unskilful
             proud
             wrangling
             ,
             and
             worldly
             ambitious
             strife
             by
             which
             the
             Christians
             were
             divided
             into
             
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               Monothelites
               ,
               Phantasiasts
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Novatians
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Anathematizers
             ,
             &c.
             had
             been
             turned
             into
             an
             united
             force
             and
             diligence
             ,
             by
             Light
             and
             Love
             to
             have
             converted
             Infidels
             ,
             What
             a
             happy
             case
             had
             the
             World
             been
             in
             ?
             And
             what
             blessings
             had
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             been
             ,
             that
             now
             have
             left
             their
             Names
             and
             History
             to
             reproach
             and
             shame
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             II.
             And
             as
             Efficiently
             ,
             so
             Objectively
             and
             Morally
             the
             Vnion
             of
             Christians
             tendeth
             to
             
               convert
               the
               World
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             their
             divisions
             have
             hindered
             their
             Conversion
             .
             Men
             commonly
             suspect
             
             them
             to
             be
             deceived
             or
             deceivers
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             agree
             among
             themselves
             .
             They
             that
             reverence
             united
             Christians
             ,
             despise
             them
             when
             they
             see
             them
             fall
             into
             divisions
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             themselves
             to
             condemn
             them
             all
             ,
             by
             hearing
             them
             revile
             and
             condemn
             each
             other
             .
             Christ
             had
             never
             made
             it
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             prayer
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             his
             disciples
             might
             be
             One
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Father
             and
             he
             were
             One
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             [
             
               that
               the
               world
               may
               know
               that
               the
               Father
               sent
               him
            
             ]
             if
             this
             their
             Union
             had
             not
             been
             a
             special
             means
             of
             convincing
             unbelievers
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             by
             a
             Political
             Union
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Disciples
             under
             some
             One
             of
             them
             as
             the
             Governing
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             For
             no
             such
             Head
             was
             set
             over
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             ever
             claimed
             or
             exercised
             any
             such
             authority
             :
             But
             it
             was
             a
             holy
             Union
             of
             Minds
             in
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             Hearts
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             of
             Life
             in
             their
             published
             Doctrine
             and
             their
             Communion
             and
             Conversation
             .
             The
             common
             Sun-light
             maketh
             all
             mens
             sight
             (
             whose
             Organs
             and
             Vi●ive
             faculty
             are
             sound
             )
             to
             agree
             :
             and
             though
             a
             man
             hath
             two
             eyes
             ,
             they
             see
             unitedly
             as
             if
             they
             were
             one
             ▪
             The
             more
             united
             fuel
             make
             one
             fire
             ,
             the
             more
             powerful
             it
             is
             to
             kindle
             on
             all
             other
             combustible
             matter
             near
             it
             .
             When
             many
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             or
             several
             Churches
             agree
             ,
             it
             much
             availeth
             to
             procure
             the
             belief
             and
             obedience
             of
             their
             flocks
             .
             And
             when
             Pastors
             and
             people
             agree
             ,
             it
             strongly
             inviteth
             the
             reverence
             and
             consent
             of
             those
             without
             .
             By
             wilful
             dissensions
             we
             are
             scandals
             and
             snares
             to
             unbelievers
             ,
             and
             if
             Christians
             live
             not
             in
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             they
             rob
             the
             world
             of
             a
             great
             appointed
             means
             of
             their
             conversion
             :
             And
             they
             who
             for
             so
             doing
             do
             justly
             exclaim
             against
             persecutors
             and
             hinderers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             also
             remember
             how
             much
             they
             participate
             in
             that
             guilt
             ,
             while
             the
             Love
             
             of
             Christians
             to
             one
             another
             is
             made
             almost
             as
             needful
             as
             preaching
             to
             the
             winning
             of
             mens
             Love
             to
             faith
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             As
             in
             the
             solemn
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             harmony
             of
             concenting
             well
             tuned
             voices
             ,
             inviteth
             the
             hearers
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             by
             delight
             ,
             when
             bawling
             confusion
             and
             discord
             (
             one
             singing
             one
             tune
             and
             another
             another
             )
             is
             loathsome
             and
             tiresome
             and
             driveth
             men
             away
             :
             so
             would
             the
             sweet
             concent
             of
             Christians
             have
             won
             unbelievers
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Christian
             faith
             and
             piety
             ,
             when
             their
             divisions
             and
             wicked
             lives
             have
             had
             contrary
             lamentable
             effects
             :
             wo
             to
             the
             world
             because
             of
             offences
             ,
             and
             wo
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             offences
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Vnity
               of
               Christians
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               pleasing
               and
               amiable
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             not
             only
             Miracles
             that
             are
             Christs
             witness
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             Prophecie
             also
             is
             called
             his
             
               witness
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.
             10.
             
             And
             if
             many
             Prophets
             should
             all
             say
             that
             they
             speak
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             speak
             contrary
             things
             ,
             and
             charge
             each
             other
             with
             falshood
             and
             deceit
             ,
             would
             this
             be
             to
             his
             honour
             or
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             testimony
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             great
             Concord
             of
             the
             prophecies
             ,
             promises
             and
             types
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             with
             the
             history
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             concord
             of
             all
             the
             writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             greatly
             facilitateth
             our
             belief
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             
             New.
             And
             all
             Infidels
             who
             accuse
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             untruth
             ,
             do
             accuse
             it
             also
             of
             contradictions
             :
             And
             if
             they
             could
             prove
             the
             later
             ,
             they
             would
             prove
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             Holiness
             as
             it
             regenerateth
             and
             sanctifieth
             sinners
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             a
             witness
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Love
             and
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             prophecies
             and
             miracles
             :
             The
             same
             spirit
             that
             is
             the
             author
             of
             prophecie
             and
             sacred
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             author
             of
             believers
             renovation
             to
             the
             image
             of
             God.
             And
             Illumination
             is
             not
             the
             least
             or
             last
             part
             of
             this
             sanctifying
             work
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             are
             given
             to
             enlighten
             blinded
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             and
             from
             doing
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             who
             giveth
             wisdom
             liberally
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walk
             as
             Children
             of
             the
             light
             .
             Light
             is
             usually
             called
             Glory
             :
             Heaven
             is
             the
             place
             of
             the
             greatest
             Light
             and
             greatest
             Glory
             :
             And
             heavenly
             wisdom
             in
             believers
             ,
             is
             much
             of
             their
             Glory
             here
             begun
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             Father
             ,
             their
             Saviour
             and
             their
             sanctifier
             is
             glorified
             .
             Whatever
             therefore
             obscureth
             or
             diminisheth
             this
             sacred
             Light
             in
             Saints
             ,
             opposeth
             that
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             which
             must
             appear
             and
             shine
             forth
             in
             them
             .
             The
             holy
             Learning
             of
             his
             disciples
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             All
             true
             believers
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             :
             were
             they
             no
             wiser
             ,
             nor
             no
             better
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             testimony
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Teacher
             ?
             and
             who
             would
             believe
             that
             he
             were
             a
             happier
             Teacher
             than
             Philosophers
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             were
             the
             true
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             that
             doth
             not
             save
             his
             own
             disciples
             from
             sin
             and
             folly
             ▪
             No
             wonder
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             fools
             ,
             and
             
             that
             the
             foolish
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             his
             fight
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             such
             a
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             and
             him
             :
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             Light
             with
             darkness
             ?
          
           
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             disagreement
             proveth
             ignorance
             and
             errour
             ,
             in
             one
             party
             at
             least
             ?
             When
             they
             hold
             and
             plead
             for
             contrary
             opinions
             ,
             both
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
             And
             when
             this
             is
             but
             in
             dark
             and
             difficult
             matters
             ,
             of
             no
             great
             influence
             on
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             and
             future
             hopes
             ,
             it
             is
             tolerable
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             are
             yet
             but
             imperfect
             men
             in
             flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             low
             and
             darksome
             world
             :
             But
             when
             it
             amounteth
             to
             that
             which
             maketh
             Christians
             judge
             it
             necessary
             to
             anathematize
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             out
             each
             other
             from
             their
             communion
             as
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             to
             seek
             one
             anothers
             destruction
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             loudly
             proclaim
             their
             shameful
             ignorance
             to
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             I
             know
             that
             discipline
             must
             be
             exercised
             and
             the
             precious
             separated
             from
             the
             vile
             ,
             and
             this
             especially
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             as
             a
             Swinesty
             ,
             and
             the
             clean
             and
             unclean
             ,
             the
             sober
             and
             the
             drunken
             ,
             the
             chaste
             and
             the
             fornicators
             equally
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             such
             a
             society
             and
             their
             religion
             will
             be
             contemned
             .
             For
             
               sin
               is
               a
               reproach
               to
               any
               people
               .
            
          
           
             But
             casting
             a
             felon
             or
             murderer
             in
             Jaile
             doth
             much
             differ
             from
             a
             civil
             war.
             
             For
             the
             Church
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             impure
             that
             repent
             not
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             honour
             ;
             but
             to
             divide
             and
             subdivide
             among
             themselves
             is
             their
             reproach
             ,
             though
             the
             dividers
             have
             never
             so
             fair
             pretences
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I
             know
             also
             what
             pretences
             against
             heresie
             ,
             &c.
             
             the
             dividing
             sects
             have
             had
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             They
             have
             pretended
             that
             
             they
             only
             being
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             condemning
             and
             rejecting
             of
             all
             others
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             Churches
             honour
             :
             But
             is
             it
             indeed
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             bodies
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             have
             continu'd
             to
             condemn
             and
             anathematize
             each
             other
             ?
             That
             the
             Greek
             Church
             condemneth
             the
             Western
             ,
             and
             the
             Western
             them
             ?
             That
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             are
             separated
             from
             both
             ?
             And
             the
             Western
             Christians
             so
             divided
             among
             themselves
             ?
             Who
             that
             is
             not
             a
             stranger
             to
             man
             and
             history
             knoweth
             not
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             to
             exercise
             a
             Dominion
             over
             others
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             extol
             the
             skill
             of
             their
             understandings
             ,
             as
             speaking
             rightlier
             than
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             strove
             about
             ambiguous
             words
             ,
             that
             very
             much
             of
             their
             anathematizing
             hath
             been
             used
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Pope
             hath
             anathematized
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               he
            
             hath
             anathematized
             him
             again
             :
             yea
             so
             hath
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             also
             .
             And
             when
             the
             three
             parties
             (
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             the
             Nestorians
             and
             the
             Eutychians
             )
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             have
             continued
             anathematizing
             each
             other
             ,
             the
             dishonour
             falleth
             on
             them
             all
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             beholders
             ,
             and
             no
             party
             recovereth
             their
             honour
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Undoubtedly
             it
             is
             they
             that
             God
             shall
             make
             the
             blessed
             instruments
             of
             restoring
             the
             necessary
             means
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             thereby
             of
             reviving
             Christian
             Love
             and
             peace
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             the
             chief
             and
             honourable
             agents
             for
             the
             repairing
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             if
             ever
             it
             be
             repaired
             in
             this
             world
             .
             All
             parties
             seem
             agreed
             in
             this
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             most
             foolishly
             and
             cruelly
             tear
             and
             distract
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             
               Love
               and
               Concord
            
             that
             at
             last
             must
             heal
             it
             ,
             and
             recover
             its
             glory
             if
             ever
             it
             be
             healed
             .
             And
             how
             much
             Christ
             is
             pleased
             to
             see
             his
             servants
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             peace
             ,
             his
             office
             ,
             his
             nature
             ,
             his
             many
             and
             vehement
             Commands
             do
             tell
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               III.
               What
               obligations
               are
               on
               all
               Christians
               to
               avoid
               sinful
               divisions
               and
               discord
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               this
               Vnity
               and
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             FRom
             what
             is
             already
             said
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             gather
             ,
             that
             many
             and
             great
             obligations
             are
             on
             all
             Christians
             to
             be
             promoters
             of
             Concord
             and
             enemies
             of
             discord
             and
             divisions
             .
             I.
             The
             many
             and
             express
             commands
             of
             Christ
             in
             Scripture
             do
             oblige
             them
             .
             This
             is
             no
             dark
             or
             controverted
             point
             ,
             written
             in
             words
             which
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             plainly
             uttered
             and
             often
             urged
             :
             Yea
             when
             several
             of
             Gods
             commands
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             this
             is
             still
             preferred
             before
             most
             others
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             stand
             in
             competition
             against
             it
             :
             As
             the
             
               uniting
               Love
               of
               God
            
             is
             called
             the
             
               first
               and
               great
               Command
            
             ,
             so
             the
             
               uniting
               Love
               of
               man
            
             is
             called
             the
             
               second
               like
               to
               that
            
             ,
             and
             the
             summ
             of
             the
             second
             table
             ,
             and
             the
             
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             It
             is
             not
             mentioned
             as
             an
             Accident
             of
             the
             New
             Creature
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             essential
             part
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             high
             qualification
             of
             some
             rare
             Christian
             ,
             but
             as
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             and
             common
             to
             all
             that
             are
             the
             living
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             Not
             only
             as
             needful
             to
             some
             inferiour
             uses
             ,
             but
             as
             necessary
             to
             all
             the
             great
             Ends
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             preferred
             before
             sacrifice
             and
             all
             the
             rituals
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             II.
             No
             man
             therefore
             can
             be
             an
             obedient
             servant
             of
             Christ
             that
             seeketh
             not
             to
             keep
             the
             
               Vnity
               
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             :
             If
             he
             that
             breaketh
             one
             of
             the
             
               least
               commands
            
             and
             
               teacheth
               men
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               Least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             what
             shall
             he
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             where
             shall
             be
             his
             lot
             that
             breaketh
             the
             greatest
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             III.
             The
             Love
             of
             God
             our
             Father
             and
             of
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             doth
             oblige
             us
             :
             For
             if
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             whom
             he
             
               se●th
               daily
            
             ,
             cannot
             
               Love
               God
               whom
               he
               never
               saw
            
             ;
             how
             much
             less
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               believers
            
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             an
             interest
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             unity
             and
             concord
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             that
             doth
             or
             doth
             not
             good
             to
             
               one
               of
               the
               least
            
             of
             the
             
               servants
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             done
             it
             or
             not
             done
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             he
             that
             doth
             or
             omitteth
             that
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             whole
             Church
             is
             so
             much
             concerned
             in
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             IV.
             The
             Love
             of
             our
             
               own
               souls
            
             obligeth
             us
             ,
             considering
             how
             many
             and
             great
             impediments
             discord
             doth
             raise
             against
             all
             grace
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             holiness
             ,
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             :
             And
             how
             much
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             do
             conduce
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             attainment
             of
             Glory
             :
             All
             men
             in
             true
             Concord
             are
             our
             helpers
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             in
             discord
             are
             our
             hinderers
             ,
             and
             tempters
             .
             How
             fair
             and
             easie
             is
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             among
             true
             Loving
             and
             agreeing
             Christians
             ?
             and
             how
             hard
             is
             it
             where
             divisions
             and
             contentions
             take
             place
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             V.
             The
             Love
             of
             our
             neighbours
             souls
             obligeth
             us
             to
             this
             :
             That
             which
             is
             best
             for
             us
             is
             best
             for
             them
             .
             Alas
             ,
             carnal
             minds
             deceived
             by
             sin
             need
             not
             to
             have
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             made
             harder
             ,
             nor
             to
             
             be
             tempted
             by
             the
             discords
             of
             Christians
             to
             despise
             them
             :
             Their
             own
             malignity
             and
             the
             devils
             temptations
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             may
             suffice
             to
             deceive
             them
             and
             undo
             them
             :
             Every
             Christian
             should
             be
             a
             helper
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             all
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             souldier
             under
             Christ
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             Satan
             as
             he
             is
             the
             great
             divider
             and
             destroyer
             .
             As
             ever
             therefore
             we
             pity
             the
             souls
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             their
             damnation
             ,
             we
             should
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             VI.
             Our
             Love
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Sacred
             Ministry
             doth
             oblige
             us
             .
             Our
             Discords
             unsay
             too
             powerfully
             what
             Christs
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             forth
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christianity
             !
             All
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             arguments
             and
             reproaches
             of
             Quakers
             or
             malignant
             prophane
             enemies
             is
             of
             far
             less
             force
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             the
             discords
             of
             professed
             Christians
             .
             The
             labours
             of
             many
             worthy
             Ministers
             have
             been
             hindered
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             even
             broken
             with
             such
             sinful
             and
             scandalous
             divisions
             ;
             when
             the
             enemies
             hit
             us
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             ashamed
             and
             cannot
             deny
             the
             fact
             ,
             though
             we
             can
             deny
             their
             false
             conclusions
             .
             How
             much
             of
             the
             designs
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             agents
             have
             lain
             in
             dividing
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Some
             of
             the
             moderate
             and
             peaceable
             Emperours
             in
             the
             more
             flourishing
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Empire
             ,
             by
             the
             discords
             and
             mutinies
             of
             factious
             Christians
             were
             made
             a-weary
             of
             their
             Crowns
             :
             Yea
             some
             of
             those
             that
             the
             hasty
             hereticating
             Orthodox
             party
             too
             hastily
             pronounced
             hereticks
             and
             heretical
             (
             such
             as
             Theodosuis
             junior
             ,
             
               Zeno
               ,
               Anastasuis
               ,
               Justinian
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             were
             tired
             out
             with
             labouring
             in
             vain
             to
             keep
             the
             Christian
             Bishops
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             by
             Historians
             are
             recorded
             to
             be
             men
             of
             better
             qualities
             than
             
             the
             Bishops
             :
             And
             one
             of
             them
             (
             Anastasius
             )
             laid
             down
             his
             Crown
             and
             told
             them
             he
             would
             not
             be
             the
             Ruler
             of
             such
             contentious
             and
             unruly
             men
             ,
             till
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             people
             brought
             them
             to
             remorse
             ,
             and
             to
             intreat
             him
             to
             continue
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             cease
             their
             mutinous
             contentions
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             the
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             to
             shame
             and
             thus
             far
             abase
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             :
             When
             there
             have
             been
             in
             many
             generations
             sometimes
             two
             and
             sometimes
             three
             called
             Popes
             at
             once
             ;
             when
             some
             Kingdoms
             owned
             one
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             often
             fought
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Victor
             the
             third
             and
             many
             another
             )
             got
             their
             pretended
             right
             by
             Victory
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Word
             but
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             When
             one
             Pope
             for
             forty
             years
             together
             lived
             in
             France
             at
             Avignion
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Rome
             ;
             When
             they
             fought
             it
             out
             with
             many
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ;
             When
             Italy
             was
             kept
             by
             them
             many
             ages
             in
             divisions
             and
             bloody
             wars
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             very
             Citizens
             of
             Rome
             and
             their
             Popes
             were
             put
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             at
             home
             in
             their
             streets
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Popes
             have
             excommunicated
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             it self
             (
             where
             then
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             )
             All
             this
             Church
             history
             recordeth
             to
             their
             perpetual
             shame
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             not
             the
             dissensions
             between
             Luther
             and
             Carolostadius
             ,
             and
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Lutherans
            
             and
             Calvinists
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             been
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             Reformation
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             .
             As
             we
             Love
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             regard
             the
             honour
             and
             success
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             Christs
             house
             and
             Kingdom
             fall
             or
             be
             shaken
             or
             disgraced
             by
             our
             sinful
             discords
             ,
             Let
             us
             keep
             this
             spiritual
             Unity
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             VII
             .
             And
             indeed
             Experience
             is
             not
             the
             least
             of
             our
             obligations
             :
             A
             danger
             never
             tryed
             ,
             is
             seldom
             so
             cautelously
             avoided
             as
             those
             into
             which
             we
             have
             formerly
             fallen
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             we
             have
             narrowly
             escaped
             .
             They
             that
             have
             read
             Church-History
             ,
             what
             the
             factions
             and
             heresies
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             people
             have
             done
             from
             the
             dayes
             even
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             this
             day
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             but
             seen
             and
             felt
             what
             Religious
             discords
             have
             done
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             even
             at
             home
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             hate
             such
             discord
             as
             death
             ,
             and
             love
             peace
             and
             spiritual
             unity
             as
             life
             and
             health
             and
             safety
             ,
             they
             are
             hardened
             past
             all
             excuse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               What
               sort
               and
               measure
               of
               Vnity
               may
               not
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               groundedly
               hoped
               for
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THe
             Prognosticks
             in
             diseases
             are
             needful
             to
             direct
             Physicians
             in
             their
             attempts
             :
             He
             that
             either
             pretendeth
             to
             Cure
             incurable
             diseases
             ,
             and
             thereby
             doth
             but
             torment
             the
             Patient
             and
             hasten
             death
             ,
             or
             else
             will
             hastily
             prevent
             the
             Crisis
             ,
             or
             will
             open
             inflammations
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Physician
             or
             Surgeon
             ,
             but
             will
             prove
             a
             hurtful
             or
             pernicious
             enemy
             .
             Some
             diseases
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             better
             than
             palliating
             and
             delay
             :
             Some
             that
             are
             curable
             ,
             are
             made
             mortal
             by
             temerarious
             haste
             .
             Who
             will
             break
             the
             Egg
             to
             get
             the
             Chicken
             before
             it
             is
             ripened
             by
             nature
             for
             exclusion
             ?
             Yet
             hath
             the
             Church
             had
             too
             many
             such
             Midwives
             that
             will
             hasten
             
             abortion
             and
             untimely
             birth
             ,
             and
             cannot
             stay
             till
             natures
             time
             ;
             such
             mischievous
             Surgeons
             as
             are
             presently
             lancing
             unripe
             apostemes
             :
             It
             is
             of
             mischievous
             consequence
             to
             expect
             such
             Concord
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             set
             upon
             the
             hastening
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             certainly
             will
             never
             be
             :
             And
             it
             is
             of
             great
             and
             necessary
             Use
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             what
             Vnity
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             I.
             Negatively
             :
             I.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             Christians
             will
             never
             be
             all
             of
             one
             stature
             or
             degree
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             fully
             opened
             this
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             here
             Eph.
             4.
             and
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             Some
             will
             be
             of
             more
             blameless
             lives
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             offensive
             :
             Some
             will
             be
             more
             fruitful
             and
             useful
             in
             the
             Church
             than
             others
             ;
             some
             will
             have
             greater
             gifts
             than
             others
             for
             that
             end
             :
             some
             will
             be
             more
             patient
             and
             meek
             ,
             and
             others
             more
             passionate
             and
             hot
             :
             some
             will
             be
             more
             considerate
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             rash
             and
             of
             indecent
             carriage
             :
             some
             will
             be
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             condescending
             ,
             and
             abhorr
             pride
             much
             more
             than
             others
             will
             do
             :
             some
             will
             be
             more
             zealous
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             frigid
             or
             luke-warm
             :
             some
             will
             be
             much
             more
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             make
             less
             of
             earthly
             things
             than
             others
             :
             some
             will
             be
             more
             self-denying
             and
             patient
             under
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             some
             will
             too
             much
             seek
             their
             own
             transitory
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             impatience
             bear
             both
             crosses
             from
             God
             and
             injuries
             from
             man
             :
             some
             will
             be
             more
             cheerful
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             others
             will
             be
             more
             sad
             and
             timerous
             and
             heavy
             :
             Some
             will
             have
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             and
             some
             a
             weak
             :
             Some
             will
             have
             assured
             sealed
             hopes
             ,
             and
             others
             will
             be
             doubting
             of
             their
             salvation
             :
             But
             in
             nothing
             will
             there
             be
             
             more
             certain
             and
             notable
             difference
             ,
             than
             in
             mens
             knowledge
             and
             conceptions
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
             Undoubtedly
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             greater
             difference
             of
             Visages
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             of
             
               Intellectual
               apprehensions
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             likeness
             of
             all
             mens
             faces
             is
             greater
             than
             of
             their
             understandings
             .
             Some
             will
             still
             know
             little
             ,
             (
             and
             none
             very
             much
             ,
             but
             )
             others
             comparatively
             much
             more
             :
             Some
             that
             know
             much
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             will
             be
             ignorant
             in
             others
             :
             And
             as
             all
             men
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Trade
             ,
             nor
             all
             Scholars
             prosecute
             the
             same
             studies
             ,
             but
             some
             excell
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             nothing
             ,
             so
             in
             religion
             such
             proportions
             and
             differences
             of
             understanding
             there
             will
             be
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             No
             observing
             man
             that
             converseth
             with
             mankind
             one
             would
             think
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             talk
             and
             actions
             of
             too
             many
             Church-Leeches
             in
             most
             parts
             and
             ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             hath
             shewed
             that
             they
             did
             not
             well
             understand
             it
             .
             If
             universal
             ,
             constant
             ,
             undenyable
             experience
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             prove
             that
             
               it
               is
               so
            
             ,
             and
             
               hath
               been
               so
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               will
               be
               so
            
             ,
             Let
             the
             certain
             Causes
             of
             it
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Men
             are
             born
             of
             much
             
               different
               Intellectual
               complexions
            
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             capacity
             :
             some
             are
             Ideots
             or
             natural
             fools
             ;
             some
             are
             half
             such
             :
             some
             are
             very
             flegmatick
             and
             dull
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             long
             time
             and
             teaching
             to
             learn
             a
             little
             ;
             and
             of
             memories
             as
             weak
             to
             retain
             what
             they
             learn
             :
             some
             have
             naturally
             strong
             wits
             ,
             and
             as
             strong
             memories
             .
             If
             these
             be
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             will
             they
             therefore
             have
             the
             same
             knowledge
             and
             conceptions
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             as
             men
             naturally
             differ
             in
             quickness
             and
             dulness
             of
             wit
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             in
             the
             temperature
             of
             all
             their
             humours
             and
             bodies
             ,
             which
             accidentally
             will
             cause
             great
             difference
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             A
             
             sanguine
             man
             hath
             usually
             other
             thoughts
             and
             perceptions
             than
             a
             phlegmatick
             man
             ;
             and
             a
             phlegmatick
             man
             hath
             other
             thoughts
             and
             sense
             of
             things
             ,
             than
             the
             cholerick
             have
             :
             And
             the
             melancholy
             man
             differeth
             from
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             often
             from
             himself
             .
             As
             these
             tempers
             variously
             affect
             the
             phantasie
             and
             the
             passions
             ,
             so
             consequently
             ,
             they
             do
             usually
             the
             Intellect
             and
             the
             Will.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             3.
             
             The
             Countreys
             that
             men
             are
             born
             in
             ,
             it
             not
             by
             the
             air
             and
             soil
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             the
             great
             diversity
             of
             Languages
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Governments
             and
             Customs
             ,
             do
             make
             much
             difference
             in
             mens
             conceptions
             :
             As
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             difference
             of
             many
             Nations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             4.
             
             The
             very
             sins
             or
             merits
             of
             Parents
             may
             do
             much
             to
             the
             hurt
             or
             benefit
             of
             Children
             ;
             partly
             by
             corrupting
             or
             bettering
             their
             bodily
             temperature
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             Gods
             curse
             or
             blessing
             on
             their
             souls
             :
             As
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             
               Second
               Disputation
            
             of
             
               Original
               Sin.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             5.
             
             And
             were
             there
             no
             other
             cause
             of
             different
             conceptions
             than
             the
             different
             education
             of
             children
             by
             their
             parents
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             a
             very
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             world
             .
             When
             one
             is
             brought
             up
             in
             Learning
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             barbarism
             ;
             one
             in
             reading
             and
             hearing
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             contemning
             and
             deriding
             it
             :
             One
             is
             taught
             to
             reverence
             Gods
             name
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             blaspheme
             them
             or
             despise
             them
             :
             One
             is
             taught
             one
             Religion
             and
             another
             another
             :
             One
             is
             taught
             to
             lay
             all
             his
             salvation
             on
             that
             which
             another
             is
             taught
             to
             abhorr
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             only
             in
             
               Divers
               Lands
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
            
             and
             Streets
             ,
             yea
             ,
             among
             men
             that
             publickly
             profess
             the
             same
             Religion
             in
             Name
             and
             Generals
             ,
             that
             this
             difference
             is
             found
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             8.
             6.
             
             And
             if
             Parents
             make
             no
             difference
             ,
             yet
             Schoolmasters
             often
             will
             :
             With
             their
             Grammar
             learning
             ,
             one
             teacheth
             his
             Scholars
             to
             deride
             such
             or
             such
             a
             party
             of
             Christians
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             Heteroclites
             or
             anomalous
             ;
             and
             others
             say
             the
             same
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             do
             like
             or
             dislike
             :
             And
             Boyes
             usually
             take
             deeply
             their
             Masters
             dictates
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             cunning
             and
             malignant
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Devil
             and
             flesh
             befriend
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             7.
             
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             difference
             ,
             that
             Company
             and
             Converse
             cause
             :
             Even
             among
             Children
             and
             Servants
             in
             families
             ,
             and
             Boys
             at
             School
             :
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             as
             apt
             to
             receive
             ill
             impressions
             as
             from
             evil
             Teachers
             .
             And
             therefore
             variety
             of
             company
             in
             Youth
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             breed
             variety
             of
             sentiments
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             8.
             
             And
             the
             different
             Books
             which
             they
             read
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             like
             difference
             :
             while
             one
             writeth
             against
             that
             which
             another
             proclaimeth
             to
             be
             excellent
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             all
             set
             off
             the
             matter
             with
             such
             plausibility
             and
             confidence
             as
             young
             and
             unexercised
             persons
             are
             unable
             to
             see
             through
             and
             perceive
             the
             error
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             9.
             
             And
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             difference
             among
             those
             that
             they
             converse
             with
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             expected
             to
             cause
             much
             difference
             in
             their
             thoughts
             .
             If
             they
             be
             set
             Apprentices
             ,
             one
             falls
             into
             a
             family
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             another
             :
             And
             so
             if
             they
             be
             servants
             :
             And
             their
             friends
             and
             companions
             will
             occasion
             as
             much
             :
             And
             if
             they
             marry
             ,
             the
             different
             judgements
             of
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             may
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             10.
             
             And
             especially
             when
             differences
             in
             Religion
             have
             already
             got
             possession
             of
             all
             mankind
             (
             in
             some
             degree
             )
             and
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             differences
             ,
             and
             
             being
             at
             first
             unskilful
             are
             unable
             to
             try
             and
             judge
             aright
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             fall
             into
             great
             variety
             of
             judgements
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             great
             difference
             among
             Preachers
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             as
             powerful
             a
             cause
             of
             discord
             to
             youth
             and
             learners
             ,
             as
             almost
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             while
             one
             Preacher
             condemneth
             that
             as
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             ,
             and
             frighteneth
             them
             from
             it
             as
             a
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             which
             another
             extolleth
             as
             necessary
             truth
             or
             duty
             .
             And
             yet
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             many
             particulars
             even
             where
             men
             profess
             the
             same
             Religion
             :
             witness
             the
             many
             loads
             of
             books
             that
             are
             written
             by
             the
             Papists
             against
             each
             other
             ;
             As
             the
             Dominicans
             against
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuites
             against
             them
             ;
             The
             Jansenists
             against
             both
             ,
             and
             their
             odious
             charges
             of
             highest
             false
             doctrines
             and
             crimes
             in
             their
             
               provincial
               Letters
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Jesuits
               Morals
               :
               Gulielmus
               de
               sancto
               Amore
            
             and
             his
             partners
             against
             the
             Fryars
             ;
             The
             secular
             Priests
             against
             the
             regulars
             ,
             such
             as
             Watson
             in
             his
             Quodlibets
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             such
             like
             :
             And
             in
             what
             Countrey
             almost
             or
             City
             do
             not
             preachers
             in
             some
             measure
             differ
             ,
             and
             breed
             diversity
             of
             senses
             in
             the
             people
             ?
             Which
             Paul
             foretold
             even
             in
             the
             purest
             times
             and
             Church
             ,
             that
             of
             
               their
               own
               selves
               should
               men
               arise
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               disciples
               after
               them
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             
               grievous
               Wolves
               that
               should
               enter
               and
               devour
               the
               flock
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             30.
             
             
               It
               must
               be
               that
               heresies
               must
               arise
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               approved
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             In
             Corinth
             some
             were
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Apollo
             and
             some
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             such
             divisions
             as
             shewed
             them
             to
             be
             much
             carnal
             ;
             At
             Rome
             they
             judged
             and
             despised
             one
             another
             about
             meats
             and
             drinks
             and
             dayes
             :
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             And
             some
             
               caused
               divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               they
               had
               learned
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             In
             Galati●
             
             they
             had
             Judaizing
             teachers
             that
             troubled
             them
             .
             And
             at
             Antioch
             some
             taught
             them
             that
             
               except
               they
               were
               circumcised
               and
               kept
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             
               they
               could
               not
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             Asia
             some
             Churches
             had
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             taught
             them
             to
             
               eat
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
            
             Jezabel
             
               that
               seduced
               them
            
             :
             and
             some
             had
             such
             as
             Diotrephes
             that
             
               received
               not
               the
               brethren
            
             and
             cast
             
               out
               those
               that
               did
            
             ,
             and
             prated
             even
             against
             the
             beloved
             Apostle
             with
             
               malicious
               words
            
             :
             Divers
             Churches
             had
             
               perverse
               disputers
               ,
               about
               the
               Law
            
             and
             genealogies
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
               strove
               about
               words
               that
               profited
               not
               ,
            
             but
             to
             the
             
               subverting
               of
               the
               hearers
            
             :
             and
             some
             whose
             
               doctrine
               fretted
               like
               a
               Cancer
               ,
               who
               subverted
               whole
               houses
               ,
            
             whose
             
               mouths
               were
               to
               be
               stopped
            
             :
             And
             the
             Colossians
             had
             such
             as
             were
             for
             humane
             
               ordinances
               ,
               touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               ,
            
             and
             for
             
               worshipping
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             prying
             into
             unknown
             things
             :
             Col.
             2.
             
             And
             Paul
             telleth
             the
             Philippians
             that
             some
             
               preached
               Christ
               ,
               not
               sincerely
            
             but
             in
             
               envy
               and
               strife
               to
               add
               affliction
               to
               his
               bonds
               ,
            
             whom
             yet
             he
             silenced
             not
             ,
             but
             
               rejoyced
               that
               Christ
               was
               preached
            
             even
             by
             such
             :
             And
             he
             foretelleth
             Timothy
             that
             in
             the
             later
             dayes
             much
             false
             doctrine
             should
             be
             vented
             ,
             And
             even
             then
             he
             had
             
               none
               like
               minded
               to
               Timothy
            
             that
             
               naturally
               sought
            
             the
             Churches
             good
             ;
             but
             
               all
               sought
               their
               own
            
             (
             too
             much
             )
             and
             the
             things
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             too
             little
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             John
             met
             with
             such
             as
             he
             would
             not
             have
             Christians
             bid
             
               Good
               speed
               to
            
             ,
             nor
             
               receive
               them
               into
               their
               houses
            
             ;
             And
             James
             was
             put
             sharply
             and
             largely
             to
             reprove
             such
             as
             in
             conceited
             wisdom
             would
             needs
             be
             Masters
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             
               envious
               wisdom
               which
               is
               from
               beneath
               ,
               and
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               ,
               producing
               strife
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.
             
             And
             could
             it
             then
             be
             expected
             that
             all
             Christians
             be
             of
             the
             same
             opinions
             in
             all
             things
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             .
             14.
             12.
             
             But
             now
             this
             temptation
             to
             differences
             of
             judgement
             is
             grown
             much
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Christian
             world
             is
             so
             publickly
             and
             notoriously
             divided
             into
             different
             parties
             .
             The
             Greeks
             are
             one
             party
             ;
             the
             Armenians
             and
             Georgians
             somewhat
             differ
             ;
             The
             Syrians
             and
             the
             Abassines
             and
             Copties
             in
             Egypt
             and
             other
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             Countreys
             ,
             are
             of
             divers
             sentiments
             in
             many
             things
             :
             The
             Papists
             differ
             from
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             Protestants
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             too
             many
             divisions
             are
             among
             themselves
             ;
             which
             I
             need
             not
             name
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             in
             such
             a
             world
             ,
             
               particular
               Christians
            
             should
             be
             sound
             without
             their
             
               personal
               differences
            
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             variety
             of
             Governments
             ,
             an●
             Laws
             ,
             will
             also
             produce
             the
             like
             disagreements
             .
             While
             one
             Prince
             or
             State
             is
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             another
             ;
             One
             is
             a
             Papist
             ,
             another
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             one
             a
             Lutheran
             and
             another
             Reformed
             ,
             one
             a
             Greek
             and
             another
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             in
             one
             age
             the
             Prince
             is
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             his
             Successour
             of
             another
             .
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             cause
             disagreement
             in
             the
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             14.
             
             And
             even
             the
             variety
             of
             
               Gods
               providences
            
             will
             occasion
             diversity
             of
             thoughts
             :
             when
             some
             are
             in
             health
             and
             some
             in
             sickness
             ,
             some
             in
             wealth
             and
             some
             in
             poverty
             ,
             some
             high
             and
             some
             low
             ,
             some
             favoured
             and
             preferred
             ,
             and
             some
             persecuted
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             slandered
             and
             distressed
             ,
             whence
             different
             impressions
             will
             arise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             15.
             
             Yea
             mens
             different
             trades
             and
             callings
             will
             occasion
             different
             impressions
             ;
             whilest
             their
             business
             leadeth
             them
             several
             wayes
             and
             into
             several
             companies
             ,
             and
             altering
             employments
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             16.
             
             And
             almost
             all
             men
             have
             some
             different
             interests
             ;
             The
             Teacher
             and
             the
             Hearer
             ,
             the
             
             Landlord
             and
             the
             Tenant
             ,
             the
             Souldier
             and
             the
             Countrey-man
             ,
             the
             buyer
             and
             the
             seller
             ,
             the
             master
             and
             the
             servant
             ,
             the
             ruler
             and
             the
             subject
             ,
             which
             will
             occasion
             different
             inclinations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             17.
             
             And
             men
             have
             great
             difference
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             provocations
             ,
             from
             Satan
             and
             from
             men
             :
             some
             Satan
             tempteth
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             some
             are
             abused
             and
             provoked
             by
             one
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             another
             ;
             some
             are
             called
             out
             to
             disputes
             with
             one
             Sect
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             another
             :
             And
             when
             they
             are
             engaged
             they
             usually
             bend
             all
             their
             studies
             
               one
               way
            
             ,
             and
             little
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             said
             on
             the
             
               other
               side
            
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             matters
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             18.
             
             And
             when
             once
             a
             man
             hath
             received
             some
             
               one
               great
               opinion
            
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             it
             draweth
             on
             abundance
             of
             consequences
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             received
             not
             that
             point
             did
             never
             think
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             19.
             
             And
             some
             have
             much
             more
             
               time
               and
               leisure
            
             to
             study
             ,
             and
             happy
             counsellours
             to
             help
             them
             .
             And
             some
             follow
             hard
             labour
             and
             have
             little
             leisure
             to
             read
             ,
             hear
             or
             think
             ,
             or
             else
             live
             retiredly
             where
             they
             have
             little
             notice
             of
             affairs
             ,
             and
             miss
             the
             help
             of
             sound
             and
             faithful
             counsellours
             and
             helpers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             20.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Gods
             own
             Grace
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             men
             in
             great
             diversity
             ;
             some
             that
             have
             the
             same
             spirit
             have
             more
             illumination
             ,
             and
             some
             less
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             at
             large
             declareth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             There
             is
             one
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Moon
             saith
             Paul
             ;
             And
             as
             one
             star
             differs
             in
             glory
             from
             another
             ,
             so
             doth
             one
             man
             in
             gifts
             and
             understanding
             ;
             And
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             sheweth
             that
             God
             delighteth
             to
             make
             a
             wonderful
             diversity
             in
             his
             works
             ;
             scarce
             two
             stones
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             two
             sheep
             ,
             two
             beasts
             ,
             two
             birds
             ,
             two
             fishes
             ,
             two
             trees
             ,
             &c.
             so
             like
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             know
             one
             
             from
             another
             by
             their
             differences
             :
             No
             nor
             two
             sons
             of
             the
             same
             parents
             ,
             or
             two
             of
             the
             off-spring
             of
             any
             animals
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             all
             this
             joyned
             to
             the
             constant
             experience
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             enough
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             even
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             tolerable
             Christians
             ,
             yea
             among
             all
             ,
             there
             will
             still
             be
             differences
             in
             degrees
             of
             knowledge
             and
             virtue
             ,
             and
             consequently
             discords
             in
             some
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             higher
             or
             lower
             more
             or
             less
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             II.
             It
             is
             therefore
             certain
             that
             while
             there
             will
             be
             discord
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             also
             discord
             in
             professions
             ,
             and
             in
             practice
             .
             For
             honest
             mens
             professions
             and
             practices
             will
             agree
             with
             their
             judgements
             in
             the
             main
             .
             Even
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             will
             part
             when
             their
             judgements
             lead
             them
             so
             to
             do
             When
             men
             have
             not
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             skill
             and
             accurateness
             in
             expressing
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             and
             in
             speaking
             properly
             ,
             grammatically
             ,
             logically
             ,
             significantly
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             the
             thing
             spoken
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             skill
             in
             defining
             ,
             or
             distinguishing
             ,
             or
             sitting
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             words
             ,
             they
             will
             really
             differ
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             verbally
             differ
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             most
             unskilful
             judges
             ,
             to
             differ
             really
             when
             they
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             if
             some
             men
             think
             that
             
               long
               doctrinal
               confessions
            
             formed
             in
             mens
             private
             words
             ,
             or
             Liturgies
             or
             other
             
               humane
               formes
            
             ,
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             untrue
             ,
             or
             evil
             ,
             or
             which
             all
             men
             may
             not
             consent
             to
             ,
             therefore
             all
             others
             must
             think
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             they
             :
             who
             can
             think
             that
             in
             many
             thousand
             uncertain
             words
             ,
             all
             men
             can
             and
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             approve
             them
             all
             alike
             ?
             Or
             that
             honest
             men
             can
             lye
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             they
             assent
             to
             what
             they
             do
             not
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             And
             if
             mens
             judgements
             differ
             about
             matters
             of
             practice
             ,
             in
             essentials
             ,
             integrals
             or
             accidents
             ,
             their
             practice
             will
             accordingly
             differ
             .
             He
             that
             judgeth
             a
             thing
             unlawful
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             fear
             God
             and
             be
             truly
             conscionable
             .
             Had
             Images
             been
             lawfully
             used
             in
             places
             or
             exercises
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             inhumane
             and
             unchristian
             in
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             who
             cursed
             from
             Christ
             all
             that
             were
             of
             the
             contrary
             mind
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             it
             an
             intolerable
             heresie
             ,
             and
             ejected
             and
             silenced
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             raised
             wars
             and
             bloodshed
             for
             such
             a
             difference
             :
             Much
             more
             unchristian
             was
             it
             for
             the
             Roman
             Pope
             to
             rebel
             against
             his
             proper
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             alienate
             the
             Western
             Empire
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             and
             depose
             Emperours
             as
             hereticks
             called
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             as
             if
             Imagery
             had
             been
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             a
             necessary
             universal
             Command
             of
             God
             :
             For
             how
             can
             that
             be
             a
             heresie
             that
             is
             not
             a
             plain
             denyal
             or
             subversion
             of
             any
             necessary
             article
             of
             faith
             or
             practice
             ?
             And
             sure
             no
             such
             for
             Images
             is
             in
             the
             Creed
             or
             Decalogue
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             many
             other
             Religious
             practices
             :
             As
             St.
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             meats
             and
             drinks
             and
             dayes
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             so
             must
             we
             say
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             of
             no
             greater
             necessity
             :
             If
             men
             in
             all
             these
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             uniformity
             and
             practising
             in
             the
             same
             mode
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             by
             argument
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             or
             by
             force
             :
             The
             first
             we
             are
             sure
             will
             never
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             in
             many
             :
             All
             the
             twenty
             reasons
             before
             mentioned
             prove
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             hundred
             years
             experience
             much
             more
             ;
             It
             is
             certain
             to
             all
             save
             blinded
             persons
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             will
             never
             be
             in
             all
             things
             of
             a
             mind
             ,
             about
             Lawful
             and
             Unlawful
             ,
             Duty
             and
             Sin
             :
             And
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             force
             will
             never
             do
             it
             :
             St.
             Paul
             
             saith
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             
               doubteth
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
               because
               he
               eateth
               not
               of
               faith
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               is
               sin
               .
            
             Ungodly
             persons
             that
             have
             no
             true
             Conscience
             may
             go
             against
             their
             false
             Consciences
             for
             worldly
             ends
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             sin
             for
             fear
             of
             men
             ;
             But
             so
             will
             no
             true
             Christian
             ,
             unless
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             such
             a
             temptation
             as
             Peters
             ,
             by
             a
             fall
             from
             which
             he
             will
             rise
             again
             to
             a
             stronger
             resolution
             than
             he
             had
             before
             :
             No
             sound
             believer
             will
             sell
             his
             soul
             to
             save
             his
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             hazard
             heaven
             by
             wilful
             sin
             to
             save
             his
             interest
             on
             earth
             .
             So
             that
             this
             way
             of
             forcing
             men
             to
             practise
             contrary
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             points
             in
             which
             good
             and
             tolerable
             Christians
             differ
             ,
             will
             but
             make
             up
             Churches
             of
             wicked
             men
             that
             have
             no
             conscience
             ,
             joyned
             with
             one
             party
             that
             is
             therein
             agreed
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             in
             due
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             devise
             what
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Conscionable
             dissenters
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             far
             worse
             than
             a
             charitable
             and
             peaceable
             forbearance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             III.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             there
             will
             never
             be
             so
             great
             Concord
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             
               Disputings
               ,
               opposition
            
             ,
             and
             passionate
             and
             injurious
             words
             and
             writings
             will
             cease
             among
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             ;
             No
             nor
             among
             all
             that
             are
             honest
             and
             upright
             in
             the
             main
             .
             For
             as
             long
             as
             one
             taketh
             that
             for
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             or
             sin
             which
             another
             taketh
             for
             a
             necessary
             truth
             or
             duty
             ,
             men
             will
             (
             even
             on
             Gods
             account
             )
             think
             ill
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             speak
             ill
             as
             they
             think
             .
             They
             that
             know
             that
             they
             must
             not
             call
             
               evil
               good
               and
               good
               evil
               ,
               nor
               put
               darkness
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               for
               darkness
               ,
            
             will
             abuse
             and
             injure
             one
             another
             in
             things
             where
             they
             confidently
             err
             :
             A
             Lutheran
             ,
             though
             pious
             ,
             will
             speak
             and
             dispute
             against
             a
             Calvin●●
             ,
             and
             a
             Cal●inist
             against
             a
             Lutheran
             ;
             And
             so
             
             of
             many
             other
             Parties
             .
             And
             though
             it
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             all
             Christians
             had
             humble
             thoughts
             of
             their
             own
             understandings
             ,
             and
             would
             stay
             till
             they
             know
             well
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             before
             they
             talk
             much
             against
             things
             or
             persons
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             so
             with
             wise
             and
             eminently
             sober
             humble
             men
             ,
             yet
             with
             too
             many
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             like
             so
             to
             continue
             .
             Perverse
             disputings
             and
             shameful
             backbitings
             ,
             and
             speaking
             evil
             of
             things
             and
             persons
             not
             understood
             ,
             have
             such
             unhappy
             causes
             in
             the
             remnants
             of
             dark
             corrupted
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             like
             to
             live
             till
             a
             golden
             age
             or
             heaven
             do
             cure
             them
             .
             Talking
             and
             writing
             against
             one
             another
             even
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             praying
             and
             preaching
             against
             one
             another
             must
             be
             expected
             in
             some
             degree
             :
             I
             would
             I
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             silencing
             and
             persecuting
             one
             another
             ;
             yea
             excommunicating
             and
             anathematizing
             among
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             men
             ;
             such
             usage
             as
             Nazianzen
             had
             from
             one
             of
             the
             famous
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             such
             usage
             as
             Chrysostom
             had
             from
             such
             Bishops
             as
             
               Theophilus
               Alexand.
            
             and
             Epiphanius
             and
             a
             Council
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             abundance
             of
             excellent
             men
             in
             most
             ages
             have
             met
             with
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             and
             way
             ,
             may
             be
             expected
             again
             till
             Bishops
             and
             all
             Christians
             become
             more
             wise
             and
             resined
             persons
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             II.
             But
             (
             affirmatively
             )
             there
             is
             yet
             an
             excellent
             sort
             and
             degree
             of
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             to
             be
             sought
             with
             hope
             among
             Christians
             ,
             worthy
             of
             all
             our
             utmost
             labour
             :
             Yea
             there
             is
             a
             true
             and
             excellent
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             which
             all
             true
             Christians
             do
             already
             enjoy
             :
             consisting
             in
             the
             following
             things
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             I.
             All
             Christians
             (
             truly
             such
             )
             believe
             in
             
               One
               God
            
             ;
             and
             believe
             the
             incomprehensible
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             believe
             Gods
             
               Essential
               Attributes
            
             and
             
               Grand
               Relations
            
             to
             man.
             They
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             Infinite
             in
             
               Immensity
               and
               Eternity
               and
               Perfection
            
             ,
             even
             a
             most
             
               Perfect
               Spirit
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Vnderstanding
               and
               Will
               ,
            
             most
             
               Powerful
               ,
               Wise
               and
               Good
            
             ,
             the
             Creator
             and
             
               preserver
               ,
               the
               Governour
               and
               the
               End
               of
               all
               ,
               of
               whom
               and
               through
               whom
               and
               to
               whom
               are
               all
               things
            
             ;
             in
             whom
             we
             
               Live
               and
               Move
               and
               have
               our
               being
            
             ;
             Most
             Holy
             and
             True
             and
             Merciful
             and
             Just
             ;
             whom
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             and
             trust
             and
             love
             and
             serve
             ,
             and
             obey
             and
             praise
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             and
             mind
             and
             strength
             :
             and
             perfectly
             and
             everlastingly
             to
             see
             ,
             Love
             and
             Praise
             him
             ,
             (
             to
             Please
             Him
             and
             be
             Pleased
             in
             Him
             )
             in
             Glory
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             and
             happiness
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             II.
             All
             true
             Christians
             believe
             in
             One
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             Essence
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Incarnate
             ,
             assuming
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             man
             ,
             conceived
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             was
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             fulfilling
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             overcame
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             mans
             sin
             ,
             by
             suffering
             a
             cursed
             death
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             ransome
             us
             and
             reconcile
             us
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             was
             buried
             and
             went
             to
             the
             departed
             souls
             in
             hades
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             rose
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             having
             conquered
             death
             :
             And
             having
             declared
             the
             new
             Covenant
             or
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             promised
             them
             to
             send
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             before
             their
             faces
             :
             The
             said
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             summarily
             this
             [
             that
             whereas
             all
             have
             sinned
             and
             come
             short
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             
             God
             ;
             sin
             by
             one
             man
             entring
             into
             the
             world
             and
             death
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             and
             condemnation
             passed
             upon
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             ;
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             that
             whosoever
             Believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             freely
             giveth
             to
             lost
             undone
             sinners
             Himself
             to
             be
             their
             reconciled
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             their
             Sanctifier
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             Believe
             and
             Trust
             him
             and
             accept
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             serious
             Covenant
             (
             which
             Baptism
             celebrateth
             accordingly
             )
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             Repenting
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             consenting
             to
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Flesh
             as
             opposite
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             (
             though
             not
             perfectly
             )
             obey
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             his
             Gospel
             institutions
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             overcome
             and
             be
             Glorified
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             they
             believe
             that
             Christ
             will
             come
             at
             last
             in
             Glory
             and
             judge
             all
             men
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             and
             to
             their
             works
             ]
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             III.
             And
             they
             all
             believe
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             being
             God
             and
             one
             in
             Essence
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             (
             or
             by
             )
             the
             Son
             ,
             is
             the
             Great
             Witness
             ,
             Agent
             and
             Advocate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             ,
             at
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             incarnate
             ;
             by
             his
             gifts
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             Miracles
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             convincing
             sinners
             and
             drawing
             them
             to
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             in
             Believers
             as
             an
             operating
             cause
             of
             Divine
             Life
             and
             Light
             and
             Love
             ,
             thus
             Uniting
             them
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             to
             each
             other
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             gathered
             to
             him
             as
             his
             Church
             or
             body
             ,
             having
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             adoption
             of
             Sons
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             
             the
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ;
             And
             living
             in
             holy
             communion
             on
             earth
             ,
             their
             souls
             at
             death
             are
             received
             to
             happiness
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             soul
             and
             body
             Glorified
             at
             the
             last
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             all
             the
             blessed
             ,
             in
             the
             perfect
             Vision
             ,
             Love
             and
             joyful
             Praise
             of
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             And
             as
             I.
             All
             Christians
             agree
             in
             this
             Belief
             ,
             so
             also
             II.
             They
             all
             solemnly
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             their
             holy
             Eucharistical
             Communion
             and
             other
             duties
             Profess
             the
             
               Consent
               of
               their
               wills
            
             to
             these
             Relations
             to
             God
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             or
             body
             ,
             and
             their
             thankful
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Gifts
             :
             And
             they
             profess
             and
             express
             their
             seeking-desires
             hereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             III.
             And
             as
             to
             Practice
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             professing
             and
             promising
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Decalogue
             and
             all
             his
             Written
             Laws
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             desire
             to
             Learn
             them
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             All
             sincere
             Christians
             agree
             in
             the
             true
             and
             
               Hearty
               Consent
            
             to
             all
             this
             ;
             And
             these
             are
             the
             true
             
               saved
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             called
             Invisible
             ,
             because
             their
             Hearts-consent
             is
             Invisible
             .
             All
             other
             Baptized
             and
             Professing
             Christians
             with
             them
             ,
             agree
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             all
             this
             ;
             And
             are
             called
             
               The
               Church-visible
            
             ,
             their
             Profession
             being
             visible
             .
             And
             all
             this
             being
             truly
             included
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             entrance
             into
             the
             Catholick
             (
             or
             Universal
             )
             Church
             ,
             in
             this
             before
             described
             consisteth
             our
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             in
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             as
             spiritual
             or
             invisible
             and
             as
             visible
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             II.
             But
             besides
             this
             Universal
             Church-Union
             and
             Communion
             ,
             for
             ORDER
             and
             Advantage
             to
             our
             great
             end
             ,
             God
             hath
             instituted
             the
             ORDER
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             or
             Particular
             Churches
             ;
             which
             are
             to
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             as
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             Which
             are
             the
             noblest
             and
             most
             priviledged
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             essential
             parts
             ,
             but
             eminently
             Integral
             :
             For
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Kingdom
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             if
             they
             were
             all
             disfranchised
             and
             laid
             common
             .
             And
             if
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             as
             Itinerant
             Preachers
             ,
             convert
             and
             baptize
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             before
             they
             are
             gathered
             into
             distinct
             societies
             under
             proper
             Pastors
             of
             their
             own
             .
             The
             Eunuch
             Act.
             8.
             was
             baptized
             into
             no
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             universal
             only
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             many
             others
             :
             And
             
               meer
               Baptism
            
             as
             such
             without
             any
             additional
             contract
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             .
             If
             thousands
             were
             Converted
             in
             America
             ,
             or
             cast
             there
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             they
             were
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             if
             baptized
             Professing
             Christians
             .
             And
             before
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             any
             fixed
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Church
             Universal
             was
             in
             being
             though
             small
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             But
             these
             particular
             Churches
             being
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Christs
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             necessary
             not
             only
             by
             Precept
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             means
             to
             the
             Well-being
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             and
             the
             Edification
             of
             it
             and
             the
             particular
             members
             ;
             It
             must
             be
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             good
             hope
             of
             success
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             so
             much
             
               Particular
               Church-Vnion
               be
               obtained
            
             and
             maintained
             as
             shall
             much
             conduce
             to
             its
             great
             and
             excellent
             ends
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             much
             as
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             may
             be
             Publickly
             ,
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             constantly
             confessed
             ,
             by
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             
             holy
             worship
             ,
             and
             holy
             discipline
             and
             conversation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             much
             as
             that
             hearty
             Christian
             Love
             may
             be
             exercised
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             Christians
             edified
             in
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             much
             as
             that
             God
             shall
             accept
             them
             ,
             delight
             in
             them
             and
             bless
             them
             ,
             their
             converting
             ,
             edifying
             and
             comforting
             souls
             ,
             hearing
             their
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             and
             owning
             them
             by
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             Covenants
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             differencing
             them
             from
             the
             people
             that
             do
             not
             thus
             confess
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             promoting
             hereby
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             much
             be
             attained
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vilified
             for
             want
             of
             more
             ,
             nor
             blotted
             with
             reproachful
             names
             ;
             but
             acknowledged
             with
             thankfulness
             and
             praise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             III.
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             concord
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             and
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             concord
             of
             these
             particular
             Churches
             with
             one
             another
             :
             That
             they
             may
             all
             Profess
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             
               same
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             necessary
             doctrine
             ;
             2.
             and
             the
             same
             
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               one
               another
            
             ;
             3.
             and
             the
             same
             Hope
             of
             life
             eternal
             ,
             4.
             and
             may
             offer
             to
             God
             the
             same
             necessary
             and
             acceptable
             sort
             of
             worship
             ,
             viz.
             by
             preaching
             and
             applying
             his
             
               holy
               word
            
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             preserving
             and
             reading
             them
             ,
             calling
             upon
             his
             holy
             name
             by
             Confession
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             thanksgiving
             and
             praises
             ,
             and
             holding
             respective
             communion
             in
             the
             use
             also
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ▪
             and
             exercising
             in
             some
             measure
             such
             holy
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             by
             Pastors
             overseeing
             their
             several
             flocks
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             by
             his
             institution
             hath
             made
             universally
             necessary
             .
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             perfection
             ,
             nor
             every
             where
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             purity
             and
             care
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             ,
             1.
             as
             that
             
             Gods
             word
             and
             ordinances
             be
             kept
             up
             in
             soundness
             in
             all
             parts
             and
             respects
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ;
             2.
             and
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             Love
             ,
             and
             concord
             in
             necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             mutual
             help
             by
             counsel
             ,
             and
             strength
             by
             that
             concord
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             avoiding
             of
             pernicious
             feuds
             and
             divisions
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             38.
             
             The
             means
             by
             which
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             1.
             by
             communicatory
             Letters
             ;
             2.
             by
             Synods
             ,
             3.
             and
             by
             Civil
             Governours
             ,
             is
             after
             in
             due
             place
             to
             be
             explained
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             Christian
             Vnity
             and
             Concord
             may
             be
             well
             hoped
             for
             upon
             just
             endeavours
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             But
             neither
             Perfection
             in
             these
             ,
             nor
             those
             unnecessary
             terms
             of
             Concord
             which
             some
             have
             long
             taken
             to
             be
             necessary
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             39.
             
             And
             indeed
             so
             much
             as
             
               may
               be
               hoped
               for
            
             ,
             is
             so
             very
             hardly
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             trusted
             not
             to
             Gods
             extraordinary
             Grace
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             any
             natural
             probability
             that
             appeareth
             to
             us
             in
             man
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             despair
             that
             ever
             Christians
             should
             live
             long
             in
             so
             much
             peace
             and
             concord
             :
             And
             though
             the
             great
             difficulty
             must
             not
             kill
             our
             hopes
             ,
             it
             must
             much
             quicken
             us
             to
             strenuous
             endeavours
             :
             Of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             Satan
             is
             so
             great
             an
             enemy
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             every
             sin
             in
             man
             is
             so
             much
             against
             it
             (
             as
             every
             disease
             in
             the
             body
             is
             against
             its
             ease
             and
             peace
             )
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             and
             malignity
             of
             sins
             and
             sinners
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             healers
             so
             few
             and
             faulty
             and
             unskilful
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             much
             against
             their
             own
             desired
             ends
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             accusing
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             thankfully
             wonder
             that
             there
             is
             so
             much
             peace
             and
             concord
             as
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             men
             live
             not
             as
             enemies
             to
             each
             others
             in
             continual
             war
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             devouring
             Pikes
             leave
             so
             many
             of
             the
             lesser
             fish
             alive
             ,
             and
             
             the
             weak
             and
             innocent
             are
             not
             wholly
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             oppressors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Christ
               himself
               who
               commanded
               the
               Vnity
               ,
               Love
               and
               Concord
               of
               Christians
               ,
               did
               prescribe
               the
               necessary
               terms
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IF
             it
             be
             once
             proved
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             prescribed
             the
             conditions
             or
             terms
             of
             Christian
             Union
             and
             Communion
             ,
             what
             remaineth
             to
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             enquire
             
               What
               are
               those
               terms
            
             ?
             Whereas
             for
             want
             of
             that
             necessary
             supposition
             ,
             while
             men
             think
             it
             is
             left
             
               to
               them
            
             ,
             no
             man
             knoweth
             who
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             prescribeth
             
               his
               terms
            
             ,
             and
             others
             prescribe
             
               their
               terms
            
             ,
             and
             almost
             each
             Sect
             hath
             different
             terms
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             did
             prescribe
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             I.
             Antecedently
             ,
             
               à
               Causis
            
             ,
             II.
             Consequently
             ,
             
               ab
               Effectis
            
             ;
             III.
             By
             proving
             the
             necessary
             exclusion
             of
             any
             other
             competent
             prescribers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             I.
             Antecedently
             it
             is
             proved
             from
             1.
             
             The
             universal
             necessity
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             from
             the
             office
             of
             Christ
             to
             do
             things
             of
             such
             universal
             necessity
             ,
             and
             his
             faithfulness
             therein
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             There
             are
             few
             Christians
             so
             ignorant
             or
             inconsiderate
             ,
             but
             will
             confess
             that
             the
             Vnion
             of
             Christians
             is
             necessary
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             edification
             and
             well
             being
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             (
             both
             universal
             and
             particular
             .
             )
             For
             what
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               many
               Christians
               united
            
             and
             associated
             for
             Church-ends
             ?
             Pull
             all
             the
             Bricks
             or
             Timber
             of
             the
             house
             asunder
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             house
             :
             Pull
             all
             the
             Planks
             and
             parts
             of
             a
             Ship
             asunder
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             Ship
             :
             Pull
             all
             the
             leaves
             and
             sentences
             of
             a
             Book
             asunder
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             Book
             :
             Pull
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             asunder
             ,
             and
             there
             remaineth
             no
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             considered
             formally
             ,
             but
             only
             materially
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             aptitude
             to
             re-union
             at
             the
             resurrection
             .
             An
             Army
             disbanded
             and
             dissipated
             ,
             is
             
               no
               Army
            
             .
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             Church-unity
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             all
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             believe
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             call
             and
             gather
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             sent
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Spirit
             to
             this
             end
             .
             He
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             to
             the
             Church
             his
             body
             ;
             who
             first
             by
             aggregation
             uniteth
             them
             to
             himself
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             their
             constitutive
             and
             governing
             and
             quickning
             head
             .
             It
             is
             his
             undertaken
             office
             first
             to
             make
             all
             his
             own
             members
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             
               govern
               ,
               preserve
               ,
               edifie
            
             and
             save
             them
             .
             And
             how
             can
             
               Christ
               make
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             without
             
               uniting
               the
               members
            
             ?
             Can
             he
             build
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             never
             set
             the
             
               bricks
               ,
               stones
            
             or
             timber
             together
             ?
             Can
             you
             make
             a
             Clock
             or
             Watch
             ,
             without
             adapting
             and
             uniting
             the
             parts
             ?
             And
             can
             Christ
             gather
             ,
             build
             ,
             compaginate
             and
             unite
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             tell
             men
             (
             either
             Pastors
             or
             people
             )
             what
             are
             the
             Conditions
             and
             terms
             of
             union
             ,
             and
             the
             cement
             or
             solder
             that
             must
             unite
             them
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             And
             all
             Christians
             confess
             Christs
             sufficiency
             for
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             his
             perfect
             faithfulness
             in
             performing
             it
             .
             He
             wanted
             neither
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             nor
             Love
             (
             or
             Will
             )
             to
             gather
             his
             own
             Church
             or
             
             body
             :
             He
             was
             faithful
             as
             Moses
             in
             all
             Gods
             house
             .
             And
             he
             that
             fulfilled
             all
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             whatever
             was
             imposed
             on
             him
             as
             a
             humbled
             
               satisfier
               of
               Justice
            
             ,
             surely
             no
             less
             fulfilled
             all
             that
             belonged
             to
             him
             as
             the
             grand
             Administrator
             ,
             and
             Benefactor
             ,
             and
             Executor
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Nay
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             
               King
               and
               Law
               giver
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             give
             them
             all
             their
             
               Vniversal
               Laws
               (
               binding
               all
               men
            
             )
             could
             he
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             done
             this
             faithfully
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             out
             the
             very
             terms
             of
             Church-unity
             and
             concord
             ,
             when
             such
             unity
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             Did
             he
             send
             the
             Apostles
             to
             disciple
             and
             baptize
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             Gods
             house
             (
             the
             Church
             )
             as
             Paul
             calleth
             Timothy
             [
             
               Pillars
               and
               bases
               of
               truth
            
             ]
             yea
             ,
             foundations
             ,
             and
             Master-builders
             ,
             that
             must
             gather
             his
             Church
             out
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             tell
             them
             
               What
               a
               Church
               is
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             parts
             must
             be
             united
             ?
          
           
             As
             he
             is
             the
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             he
             never
             teach
             them
             so
             necessary
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             what
             
               essential
               Church-unity
               is
            
             ?
             These
             are
             such
             imputations
             against
             Christ
             ,
             as
             seem
             to
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             Christ
             ;
             As
             he
             would
             deny
             God
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             that
             would
             deny
             his
             providence
             and
             government
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Christs
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             both
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             actions
             and
             his
             judgement
             .
             And
             if
             he
             have
             left
             out
             so
             great
             a
             point
             as
             the
             essentiating
             terms
             of
             
               Church
               Vnion
            
             ,
             what
             momentous
             acts
             of
             our
             lives
             are
             left
             to
             be
             ungoverned
             and
             unjudged
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Above
             all
             men
             those
             are
             bound
             to
             consent
             to
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             Christs
             Laws
             have
             not
             left
             so
             much
             as
             a
             ceremony
             undetermined
             ,
             and
             that
             
             nothing
             may
             be
             added
             or
             diminished
             in
             his
             worship
             .
             How
             much
             less
             then
             hath
             he
             left
             the
             essentiating
             terms
             of
             Church-unity
             unprescribed
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             II.
             And
             consequently
             
               ab
               effectis
            
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               did
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             plainly
             declared
             what
             maketh
             a
             Christian
             .
             2.
             
             He
             declared
             how
             all
             Christians
             should
             live
             in
             love
             and
             concord
             .
             3.
             
             And
             how
             the
             coalition
             of
             these
             Christians
             maketh
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             I.
             It
             had
             been
             strange
             ,
             if
             he
             that
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             
               make
               men
               Christians
            
             ,
             had
             never
             told
             men
             
               what
               a
               Christian
               is
            
             .
             And
             if
             he
             that
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             to
             make
             Christians
             ,
             had
             set
             them
             to
             do
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             never
             told
             them
             what
             a
             Christian
             is
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             they
             must
             perswade
             men
             to
             .
             And
             if
             he
             that
             promised
             Justification
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             Adoption
             and
             Glory
             to
             all
             true
             believers
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             true
             Christians
             ,
             )
             had
             yet
             never
             told
             them
             how
             they
             may
             know
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ?
             And
             that
             he
             that
             commanded
             so
             much
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             required
             Christians
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             for
             a
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             yet
             never
             tell
             them
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ?
             If
             Christ
             
               made
               Christianity
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             description
             ,
             objects
             and
             principle
             )
             then
             he
             made
             a
             
               Determinate
               thing
            
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             hath
             he
             left
             it
             to
             man
             to
             
               make
               Christianity
            
             (
             objectively
             )
             ?
             Then
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             this
             power
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             several
             species
             of
             Christianity
             (
             or
             faith
             )
             may
             be
             made
             in
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             II.
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               sent
               his
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             taught
             them
             what
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             he
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             said
             [
             
               Go
               and
               Disciple
               me
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ]
             
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatever
               I
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             ]
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Baptized
               person
            
             was
             then
             accounted
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             was
             their
             Christening
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               Church
               entrance
            
             ,
             and
             
               visible
               symbol
            
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             Church-member
             :
             And
             that
             all
             Christs
             Church
             hath
             so
             accounted
             of
             baptism
             to
             this
             day
             :
             and
             true
             Tradition
             is
             in
             no
             one
             point
             so
             full
             and
             constant
             as
             in
             this
             .
             And
             moreover
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             declareth
             it
             .
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             Christian
             that
             believeth
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             in
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             by
             a
             
               solemn
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
               devoteth
               himself
               to
               him
               as
               his
               God
               and
               Father
               ,
               his
               Redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               Sanctifier
               and
               Comforter
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               witness
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             that
             hereupon
             hath
             
               right
               to
               justification
               ,
               adoption
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               heavenly
               inheritance
            
             :
             Who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             is
             so
             notorious
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             there
             is
             little
             disagreement
             about
             it
             .
             The
             Papists
             confess
             it
             :
             The
             Protestants
             confess
             it
             :
             See
             but
             
               Vossii
               Theses
               de
               Baptismo
            
             ,
             and
             
               Davenant
               de
               Bapt.
            
             and
             especially
             
               Gatakers
               Ammadversions
            
             on
             that
             of
             Davenant
             :
             All
             confess
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             antient
             Churches
             held
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             
               duly
               qualified
               receiver
            
             ,
             all
             sin
             was
             pardoned
             in
             baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             put
             into
             a
             state
             of
             life
             :
             And
             therefore
             was
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             II.
             And
             that
             Christ
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             to
             take
             each
             other
             as
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             Love
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             men
             by
             this
             were
             to
             know
             them
             to
             be
             his
             disciples
             ,
             is
             so
             fully
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             needless
             among
             Christians
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             As
             also
             that
             such
             Christians
             united
             to
             him
             their
             Head
             ,
             are
             
               eo
               nomine
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             living
             in
             
               this
               Love
            
             ,
             live
             as
             the
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             must
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             And
             here
             three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             as
             given
             extraordinarily
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             founders
             or
             Architects
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               truth
            
             ,
             was
             truly
             done
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             so
             extraordinarily
             given
             being
             his
             
               promised
               Agent
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             yet
             this
             work
             of
             
               Instituting
               Baptism
            
             as
             the
             
               terms
               of
               Church-union
            
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             to
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             immediate
             author
             of
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             two
             things
             hereabout
             he
             left
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             explain
             to
             the
             baptized
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             
               general
               words
            
             in
             the
             baptismal
             Covenant
             :
             2.
             
             And
             to
             
               institute
               part
            
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             
               Particular
               Church
               Order
            
             and
             Vnity
             :
             who
             accordingly
             setled
             (
             or
             ordained
             )
             Elders
             ,
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             every
             City
             (
             or
             great
             Town
             )
             where
             the
             Gospel
             was
             received
             by
             any
             competent
             number
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             added
             Deacons
             and
             Deaconesses
             or
             Widows
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             only
             ,
             and
             they
             taught
             them
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             to
             
               observe
               all
               that
               Christ
               commanded
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             III.
             And
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             did
             it
             ,
             so
             3.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             our
             proof
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             did
             it
             or
             could
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               No
               other
            
             had
             authority
             to
             institute
             Church-Essentials
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             such
             
               necessary
               universal
            
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             No
             other
             came
             early
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             
             Ministers
             
               after
               Christ
            
             had
             done
             it
             .
             3.
             
             No
             other
             had
             wisdom
             and
             fitness
             enough
             for
             it
             ;
             nor
             were
             fit
             to
             agree
             to
             make
             Church
             essentials
             .
             4.
             
             
               De
               facto
            
             History
             proves
             they
             did
             it
             not
             .
             5.
             
             To
             undertake
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             invade
             Christs
             office
             .
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             found
             it
             done
             to
             their
             hands
             :
             Much
             less
             can
             any
             ordinary
             Pastors
             since
             prove
             any
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             true
             capacity
             in
             themselves
             for
             such
             a
             work
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             And
             if
             any
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             lived
             before
             Christ
             had
             any
             Evangelical
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             species
             as
             hath
             been
             since
             the
             institution
             of
             Christian
             baptism
             )
             or
             such
             as
             have
             lived
             only
             since
             .
             The
             former
             came
             not
             in
             as
             competitors
             :
             The
             latter
             were
             too
             late
             to
             be
             the
             do●●s
             of
             that
             which
             was
             done
             before
             .
             Union
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             :
             The
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Union
             are
             essential
             to
             it
             
               in
               specie
            
             as
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             For
             
               necessarium
               est
               sine
               quo
               res
               esse
               non
               potest
               :
            
             It
             's
             no
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Church
             union
             .
             And
             therefore
             before
             those
             terms
             were
             first
             made
             or
             instituted
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             of
             that
             species
             :
             and
             after
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             such
             terms
             of
             its
             Union
             ,
             none
             could
             make
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             made
             before
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             that
             came
             after
             did
             or
             shall
             hereafter
             attempt
             to
             make
             such
             terms
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             new
             ones
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             that
             constituted
             the
             first
             Church
             :
             and
             then
             their
             Church
             will
             be
             new
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             same
             species
             as
             the
             first
             .
             Indeed
             God
             did
             make
             
               new
               Laws
            
             of
             Administration
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             changing
             the
             constitution
             :
             but
             not
             new
             
               constituting
               terms
               :
               Governing
               Laws
            
             which
             follow
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             make
             the
             Kingdom
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             a
             Church
             :
             but
             to
             preserve
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             order
             ,
             and
             promote
             its
             welfare
             :
             
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             maketh
             a
             man
             a
             Subject
             ,
             without
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Governing
             Laws
             :
             But
             as
             a
             Subject
             he
             consenteth
             to
             live
             under
             those
             Laws
             :
             and
             if
             he
             break
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             punishable
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             breaking
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             and
             for
             some
             crimes
             a
             man
             may
             be
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             excommunication
             must
             be
             distinguished
             :
             That
             which
             totally
             cuts
             a
             man
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             but
             a
             sentence
             upon
             proof
             that
             he
             hath
             first
             morally
             cut
             off
             himself
             :
             Lesser
             crimes
             must
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             lesser
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             suspension
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             15.
             
             
               Yet
               take
               him
               not
               for
               an
               enemy
               ,
               but
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               brother
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             By
             all
             this
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             the
             Institutor
             and
             maker
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             
               terms
               of
               essential
               Catholick
               Vnion
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             herein
             ,
             but
             to
             find
             out
             what
             are
             the
             terms
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             enquire
             what
             any
             men
             since
             have
             made
             or
             added
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             authorized
             thereto
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               No
               humane
               terms
               ,
               not
               made
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Spirit
               extraordinarily
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               Necessary
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               Particular
               Churches
               :
               But
               divers
               humane
               acts
               are
               necessary
               to
               their
               existence
               ,
               and
               administration
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             DIvers
             men
             speak
             diversly
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             say
             that
             
               no
               form
            
             of
             the
             Polity
             of
             particular
             Churches
             is
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             all
             the
             forming
             of
             them
             to
             the
             will
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             
               no
               form
            
             of
             them
             is
             lawful
             but
             
               what
               is
            
             of
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             Papal
             form
             ,
             and
             some
             say
             General
             Councils
             ,
             the
             
               summam
               Potestatem
            
             to
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             
               to
               them
            
             to
             form
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             .
             Others
             say
             that
             Magistrates
             are
             to
             do
             it
             :
             And
             others
             that
             the
             
               Diocesane
               Bishops
            
             of
             every
             Nation
             in
             National
             or
             Provincial
             Synods
             may
             do
             it
             .
             But
             all
             agree
             that
             the
             form
             of
             particular
             Churches
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             by
             some
             that
             had
             authority
             from
             Christ
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             sort
             (
             who
             hold
             no
             form
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             lawful
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             of
             Divine
             institution
             )
             some
             hold
             that
             only
             a
             
               Diocesan
               Church
            
             (
             that
             hath
             
               many
               Congregations
               and
               Altars
            
             )
             is
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parochial
             are
             not
             Churches
             but
             Oratories
             or
             Chapels
             ,
             or
             
               parts
               of
               a
               Church
            
             :
             Others
             ho●d
             that
             
               only
               Parochial
            
             Churches
             (
             of
             
               one
               Altar
            
             or
             
               associated
               for
               personal
               Communion
               in
               presence
            
             )
             
             are
             of
             Divine
             institution
             :
             some
             that
             both
             Diocesane
             and
             Parochial
             Churches
             are
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             these
             and
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             Patriarchal
             (
             and
             the
             Papal
             )
             are
             of
             Divine
             institution
             :
             Thus
             do
             mens
             judgements
             vary
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             A
             third
             sort
             hold
             that
             God
             hath
             instituted
             
               some
               Church
               forms
            
             besides
             the
             Universal
             ,
             and
             left
             men
             to
             make
             others
             :
             And
             here
             some
             think
             that
             God
             instituted
             Patriarchal
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             to
             make
             the
             Diocesan
             and
             Parochial
             :
             some
             hold
             that
             God
             instituted
             only
             the
             Diocesan
             and
             left
             them
             power
             to
             make
             the
             Patriarchal
             and
             the
             Parochial
             :
             some
             hold
             that
             he
             made
             only
             the
             Parochial
             (
             I
             mean
             
               single
               societies
               associated
            
             for
             
               present
               personal
               Communion
            
             )
             and
             left
             them
             by
             voluntary
             associations
             to
             make
             the
             greater
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Among
             these
             opinions
             let
             us
             first
             try
             whether
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             any
             Church
             form
             besides
             the
             universal
             ,
             and
             2.
             what
             that
             is
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               And
               1.
               if
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               a
               holy
               Christian
               society
               for
               ordinary
               holy
               Communion
               and
               mutual
               help
               in
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               and
               holy
               living
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Pastors
               authorized
               and
               obliged
               to
               Teach
               ,
               and
               Guide
               ,
               and
               speak
               for
               the
               flock
               in
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               and
               administer
               his
               Sacraments
               according
               to
               Christs
               word
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               flock
               obliged
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               learn
               ,
               obey
               and
               follow
               such
               their
               conduct
               to
               the
               foresaid
               ends
               ]
               then
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               a
               form
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               its
               policy
               .
            
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             proved
             :
             And
             the
             consequent
             or
             major
             is
             proved
             ,
             
               à
               definito
               ad
               denominatum
            
             ;
             This
             definition
             containeth
             the
             Essentials
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             No
             man
             can
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             Church
             which
             hath
             this
             definition
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Here
             still
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             designed
             to
             be
             founders
             and
             master-builders
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             and
             order
             Churches
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             Christs
             commands
             ,
             was
             Christs
             promised
             Agent
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             him
             )
             and
             that
             Christ
             did
             what
             the
             Spirit
             did
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             proper
             work
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             promised
             them
             as
             their
             Guide
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             instituted
             sacred
             ordinary
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             for
             holy
             worship
             and
             Communion
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             it
             were
             vain
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             And
             2.
             as
             notorious
             and
             past
             doubt
             it
             is
             that
             the
             end
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             was
             such
             as
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             as
             plain
             that
             such
             Pastors
             as
             are
             here
             described
             were
             set
             over
             all
             these
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             authorized
             and
             obliged
             to
             the
             foresaid
             work
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             Christ
             the
             great
             Teacher
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             Teach
             them
             Gods
             word
             ,
             to
             intercede
             under
             Christ
             for
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             to
             them
             in
             prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             Guide
             them
             by
             that
             called
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             discerning
             whom
             to
             receive
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             whom
             to
             reprove
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             comfort
             or
             absolve
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             Act.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             shew
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             And
             it
             is
             no
             less
             plain
             that
             the
             people
             were
             bound
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             communion
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             them
             in
             that
             which
             they
             were
             commissioned
             to
             do
             :
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             10.
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             &
             20.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             form
             of
             such
             Churches
             as
             consist
             of
             such
             Congregations
             and
             their
             Pastors
             is
             past
             all
             denyal
             and
             just
             doubt
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             And
             as
             to
             all
             other
             Church-forms
             (
             Classical
             ,
             Diocesan
             ,
             Metropolitical
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             Patriarchal
             and
             Papal
             ,
             it
             is
             these
             only
             that
             fall
             under
             reasonable
             doubt
             and
             controversie
             .
             And
             1.
             for
             
               Classical
               Churches
            
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             General
             commands
             of
             holding
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             to
             edification
             require
             such
             Churches
             as
             live
             near
             together
             to
             be
             
               helpers
               to
               each
               other
            
             ,
             and
             that
             counsel
             and
             correspondency
             is
             necessary
             hereto
             ,
             which
             the
             Churches
             have
             still
             laudably
             exercised
             by
             Synods
             :
             And
             if
             these
             associations
             for
             order-sake
             be
             agreed
             on
             ,
             as
             to
             stated
             times
             and
             numbers
             and
             bounds
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             circumstantiating
             of
             a
             known
             duty
             :
             And
             if
             any
             will
             call
             this
             a
             
               distinct
               Policy
            
             or
             Church-form
             ,
             I
             contend
             not
             against
             their
             liberty
             of
             speech
             ,
             while
             we
             agree
             
               de
               re
            
             :
             But
             I
             judge
             it
             perillous
             to
             give
             the
             same
             name
             to
             such
             an
             Assembly
             or
             .
             Association
             as
             to
             a
             Church
             of
             
               Christs
               institution
            
             ;
             lest
             it
             seduce
             men
             to
             think
             that
             the
             word
             is
             not
             equivocally
             used
             .
             If
             the
             Agents
             of
             several
             Kingdoms
             met
             at
             a
             common
             Dyet
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             not
             call
             them
             a
             
               superiour
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             were
             their
             meeting
             never
             so
             necessary
             .
             An
             Assembly
             that
             is
             the
             
               Pars
               Imperans
            
             of
             one
             body
             Politick
             ,
             having
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Agents
             or
             Princes
             for
             
               meer
               concord
            
             and
             strength
             and
             help
             of
             distinct
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Armies
             ,
             &c.
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             And
             I
             know
             no
             proof
             that
             such
             Councils
             must
             be
             ordinary
             ,
             or
             at
             
               stated
               Times
            
             and
             places
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             that
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             sometime
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             standeth
             ,
             as
             even
             the
             Papists
             confess
             .
             And
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             degenerate
             from
             a
             
               Council
               for
               Concord
            
             to
             a
             Majesty
             or
             
               highest
               Governing
               power
            
             ,
             it
             's
             time
             to
             cross
             their
             claim
             and
             interrupt
             the
             occasions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             And
             if
             men
             at
             such
             Classes
             ,
             and
             Councils
             choose
             one
             to
             keep
             order
             as
             a
             moderator
             ,
             yea
             if
             they
             
             fix
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             circumstantiating
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             work
             :
             But
             if
             he
             will
             claim
             hereupon
             a
             
               distinct
               order
               ,
               office
            
             ,
             and
             
               proper
               political
               Church
               relation
            
             ,
             so
             as
             hence
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             
               Regent
               part
            
             of
             a
             species
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             yea
             and
             claim
             this
             as
             of
             God
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             I
             cannot
             justifie
             such
             a
             Church-form
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             This
             holds
             as
             to
             the
             Presidents
             of
             all
             
               ranks
               of
               Synods
            
             ,
             Classical
             ,
             Diocesan
             ,
             Metropolitical
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             or
             Patriarchal
             .
             To
             use
             them
             as
             Presidents
             of
             Councils
             for
             Concord
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             to
             use
             them
             as
             the
             
               Pars
               Imperans
            
             ,
             or
             the
             constitutive
             heads
             of
             a
             distinct
             Church
             -
             species
             is
             another
             .
             Arch-Bishop
             Vsher
             told
             me
             himself
             his
             judgement
             ,
             that
             Councils
             were
             but
             for
             Counsel
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             each
             other
             or
             any
             of
             the
             members
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             proper
             Governing
             power
             either
             over
             their
             Minor
             part
             ,
             or
             over
             any
             absent
             Bishops
             :
             Though
             each
             Bishop
             was
             still
             the
             Governour
             of
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             over
             their
             flocks
             was
             exercised
             with
             the
             greater
             advantage
             by
             their
             Concord
             in
             Councils
             .
             Dyets
             and
             Councils
             of
             distinct
             independent
             Bishops
             are
             not
             distinct
             forms
             of
             policy
             or
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             And
             if
             this
             hold
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Councils
               themselves
            
             are
             not
             thereby
             Rectors
             of
             a
             distinct
             political
             society
             ,
             but
             for
             Concord
             of
             many
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             a
             President
             of
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             whether
             Diocesan
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             or
             more
             General
             ,
             is
             not
             
               as
               such
            
             a
             Rector
             of
             the
             Bishops
             under
             him
             and
             their
             people
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Orderer
             or
             Guide
             of
             the
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Council
             as
             such
             .
             And
             therefore
             could
             the
             Pope
             prove
             a
             right
             to
             preside
             in
             General
             Councils
             (
             
               orbis
               Romani
               ,
               vel
               orbis
               terrarum
            
             )
             which
             he
             cannot
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             proof
             that
             he
             is
             
               Regent
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             universal
             .
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             other
             Presidents
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             If
             it
             hold
             that
             God
             instituted
             only
             Congregational
             or
             
               Parochial
               Churches
            
             (
             as
             for
             
               present
               Communion
            
             )
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             instituted
             by
             man
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             deprive
             such
             single
             Churches
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             granted
             them
             by
             Christ
             :
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             Christ
             hath
             made
             the
             terms
             of
             Catholick
             Communion
             himself
             ,
             and
             hath
             commanded
             all
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             publickly
             in
             holy
             Communion
             under
             faithful
             Pastors
             chosen
             or
             at
             least
             consented
             to
             by
             themselves
             (
             which
             many
             hundred
             years
             was
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Churches
             )
             ,
             no
             humane
             order
             or
             power
             can
             deprive
             them
             of
             any
             of
             this
             benefit
             ,
             nor
             disoblige
             them
             from
             any
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             by
             just
             authority
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Nay
             seeing
             that
             the
             universal
             Church
             is
             certainly
             the
             highest
             species
             ,
             none
             hath
             authority
             on
             pretence
             of
             narrower
             Communion
             in
             lower
             Churches
             ,
             to
             change
             Christs
             terms
             of
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             deprive
             Christians
             of
             the
             right
             of
             being
             loved
             and
             received
             by
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             disoblige
             them
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             loving
             and
             receiving
             each
             other
             .
             Humane
             power
             made
             by
             their
             own
             contracts
             ,
             cannot
             change
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             the
             Priviledges
             or
             forms
             of
             Christs
             own
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             They
             that
             say
             that
             these
             several
             Church
             species
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             prove
             that
             God
             instituted
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             can
             be
             only
             by
             Scripture
             :
             or
             else
             that
             he
             gave
             some
             power
             to
             institute
             them
             since
             Scripture
             times
             :
             which
             till
             they
             prove
             ,
             none
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             they
             over
             rule
             Christs
             own
             institutions
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             To
             devise
             new
             species
             of
             Churches
             without
             Gods
             authority
             and
             impose
             them
             on
             the
             world
             (
             yea
             in
             his
             name
             )
             and
             call
             all
             dissenters
             schismaticks
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             worse
             Usurpation
             than
             to
             make
             and
             impose
             new
             Ceremonies
             or
             Liturgies
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               (
               Dissert
               ,
               cont
               .
               Blond
               .
               &
               Annot
               .
            
             in
             Act.
             11.
             
               &
               pass
            
             .
             )
             affirmeth
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             order
             of
             subject
             Presbyters
             was
             existent
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ;
             and
             consequently
             holdeth
             that
             Bishops
             had
             but
             single
             Congregations
             (
             as
             Ignatius
             speaketh
             with
             
               One
               Altar
            
             )
             .
             Now
             if
             Diocesans
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Provincials
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             Pope
             as
             constitutive
             of
             Church-species
             were
             made
             after
             ,
             either
             these
             new
             Churches
             were
             made
             by
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
            
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             that
             were
             
               No
               Bishops
            
             or
             Pastors
             of
             any
             Churches
             at
             all
             (
             For
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             institution
             of
             these
             but
             Scriptural
             can
             be
             truly
             proved
             .
             And
             other
             Churches
             besides
             the
             Catholick
             and
             Parochial
             ,
             or
             single
             ,
             (
             distinct
             from
             a
             compound
             of
             Churches
             )
             there
             were
             then
             none
             .
             )
             For
             the
             lower
             to
             make
             the
             
               higher
               Churches
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             they
             will
             not
             grant
             ,
             who
             grant
             not
             that
             Presbyters
             may
             propagate
             their
             own
             species
             ;
             and
             deny
             that
             power
             ascendeth
             
               ab
               inferioribus
            
             .
             And
             that
             men
             of
             
               no
               Church
            
             ,
             made
             all
             these
             new
             Church
             -
             species
             is
             no
             honour
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Two
             contrary
             opinions
             herein
             now
             reign
             :
             One
             of
             the
             Papists
             that
             think
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             Pope
             with
             power
             to
             make
             inferiour
             
               Church
               species
            
             .
             That
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             instituted
             Diocesans
             ,
             giving
             them
             power
             both
             as
             rulers
             to
             make
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             (
             or
             Chapels
             )
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             Contract
             or
             Consent
             to
             make
             the
             
               highest
               species
               over
               them
            
             ,
             (
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             Patriarchal
             ,
             and
             say
             some
             Papal
             .
             )
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Papists
             so
             much
             is
             said
             against
             their
             supposition
             that
             it
             's
             not
             here
             to
             be
             confuted
             :
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             
               single
               Church
               order
            
             was
             constituted
             by
             no
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             had
             power
             thereto
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             affirmeth
             the
             lower
             degrees
             to
             make
             the
             higher
             ,
             we
             still
             want
             the
             proofs
             
             of
             their
             authority
             so
             to
             do
             :
             of
             which
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             As
             for
             them
             that
             say
             that
             it
             is
             Magistrates
             that
             have
             power
             to
             make
             new
             species
             of
             Churches
             ,
             I
             grant
             them
             that
             whatever
             alterations
             of
             Church-Orders
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             Magistrates
             may
             do
             much
             in
             them
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Guidance
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             people
             have
             each
             herein
             their
             special
             place
             :
             But
             what
             these
             alterations
             or
             additions
             are
             which
             they
             may
             make
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             question
             :
             Both
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               single
               Church
               assemblies
            
             being
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             are
             not
             left
             to
             them
             .
             The
             circumstantiating
             of
             other
             Assemblies
             and
             Associations
             are
             left
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             general
             Law
             :
             But
             that
             making
             new
             Political
             Societies
             that
             are
             properly
             called
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Religious
             bodies
             consisting
             of
             the
             
               Pars
               regens
               ,
               &
               pars
               subdita
               ,
            
             is
             left
             to
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             proved
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             making
             of
             
               new
               Sacraments
            
             .
             But
             if
             that
             could
             be
             proved
             ,
             yet
             that
             these
             humane
             Churches
             or
             their
             makers
             may
             change
             those
             that
             are
             of
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             or
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             or
             forbid
             them
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             if
             Princes
             or
             Bishops
             or
             the
             people
             did
             institute
             Diocesan
             ,
             or
             Metropolitan
             ,
             Provincial
             or
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             ,
             they
             may
             yet
             make
             more
             and
             other
             species
             :
             And
             who
             knoweth
             how
             many
             new
             forms
             of
             Churches
             we
             may
             yet
             expect
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             they
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             upon
             good
             reason
             may
             unmake
             them
             ,
             or
             alter
             them
             when
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             But
             though
             the
             Legislator
             and
             not
             the
             Subjects
             be
             the
             institutor
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             and
             particular
             Church-policies
             ,
             yet
             men
             are
             the
             
               constitutive
               matter
            
             ,
             
             and
             mans
             consent
             and
             faith
             is
             the
             
               dispositio
               materiae
            
             without
             which
             the
             form
             is
             not
             received
             :
             and
             mans
             welfare
             is
             part
             of
             the
             
               final
               cause
            
             ;
             and
             Ministers
             are
             the
             instruments
             (
             and
             Gods
             word
             written
             and
             preached
             )
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             by
             such
             qualification
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             revealing
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             investing
             of
             particular
             persons
             in
             their
             Church-relations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             as
             it
             belongeth
             to
             Christ
             to
             institute
             the
             political
             species
             of
             Churches
             (
             though
             circumstantiating
             may
             be
             left
             to
             man
             )
             ,
             at
             least
             undoubtedly
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             and
             of
             the
             
               single
               species
            
             ,
             so
             it
             belongeth
             to
             Christ
             and
             not
             to
             man
             to
             institute
             and
             describe
             
               their
               terms
            
             of
             Union
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             very
             institution
             of
             the
             species
             :
             And
             we
             are
             not
             to
             receive
             humane
             Church-policies
             without
             good
             proof
             of
             mens
             authority
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             impose
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               danger
               of
               the
               two
               extreams
               :
               And
               first
               of
               despairing
               of
               any
               Concord
               ,
               and
               of
               unjust
               Tolerations
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             SOme
             men
             having
             seen
             the
             Christian
             world
             so
             long
             in
             Sects
             and
             contending
             parties
             ,
             do
             think
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               hope
            
             of
             Vnity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             all
             should
             be
             
               left
               at
               liberty
            
             :
             And
             others
             think
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             but
             on
             terms
             
               so
               wide
            
             as
             shall
             take
             such
             as
             
               Christ
               receiveth
               not
            
             ,
             nor
             
               would
               have
            
             us
             receive
             .
             And
             on
             such
             accounts
             there
             were
             very
             early
             great
             contentions
             about
             the
             qualifications
             of
             
             the
             baptizers
             and
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             validity
             of
             baptism
             ,
             and
             about
             re-baptizing
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Baptizers
             ,
             some
             thought
             that
             only
             Priests
             should
             baptize
             (
             none
             appropriated
             it
             to
             Bishops
             )
             :
             some
             thought
             Lay-men
             might
             baptize
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             some
             thought
             that
             women
             also
             might
             do
             it
             :
             And
             some
             thought
             that
             though
             women
             or
             Lay-men
             might
             not
             do
             it
             lawfully
             ,
             yet
             
               factum
               valet
            
             ,
             being
             done
             ,
             such
             should
             not
             be
             re-baptized
             .
             And
             some
             thought
             that
             those
             that
             were
             baptized
             even
             by
             Priests
             that
             were
             Schismaticks
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             they
             called
             them
             Hereticks
             when
             they
             separated
             from
             common
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             )
             must
             be
             rebaptized
             .
             And
             they
             thought
             that
             if
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             such
             a
             Schismatical
             (
             or
             Heretical
             )
             society
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             into
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             In
             this
             case
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             African
             Bishops
             with
             Firmilian
             and
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             in
             the
             right
             .
             And
             the
             Donatists
             thought
             they
             were
             but
             of
             Cyprians
             mind
             :
             For
             it
             seems
             they
             had
             there
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             the
             greater
             number
             went
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             for
             hereticks
             :
             and
             so
             they
             called
             themselves
             the
             Church
             (
             though
             out
             of
             Africa
             the
             number
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             meddled
             not
             in
             the
             quarrel
             was
             far
             greater
             .
             )
             And
             all
             this
             arose
             but
             by
             the
             contests
             of
             two
             men
             for
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             some
             following
             one
             and
             some
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             This
             errour
             of
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             arose
             1.
             from
             their
             not
             sufficiently
             distinguishing
             the
             
               Church
               universal
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Associated
               Churches
            
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             nor
             well
             considering
             that
             Baptism
             as
             such
             is
             but
             our
             entrance
             into
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             By
             an
             abusive
             or
             equivocal
             use
             of
             the
             name
             [
             Heretick
             ]
             their
             doctrine
             being
             true
             of
             Hereticks
             strictly
             so
             
             called
             ,
             who
             deny
             in
             baptizing
             any
             essential
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             false
             of
             Hereticks
             laxly
             so
             called
             ,
             that
             are
             only
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             deny
             only
             or
             corrupt
             some
             lower
             doctrines
             ,
             precepts
             or
             practices
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             truly
             decided
             the
             case
             by
             distinction
             ,
             decreeing
             the
             re-baptizing
             of
             some
             (
             as
             such
             as
             the
             Paulinists
             baptized
             )
             and
             not
             of
             others
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             that
             had
             not
             true
             Christian
             baptism
             consisting
             of
             all
             the
             true
             essentials
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             ,
             whatever
             particular
             Church
             they
             were
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Hereupon
             also
             among
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             debate
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Priests
               Intention
            
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             baptism
             :
             The
             true
             answer
             to
             which
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             question
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               justifying
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               before
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             and
             another
             
               before
               God
            
             ?
             and
             another
             question
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               validity
               of
               baptism
               to
               the
               receiver
               before
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             and
             another
             
               before
               God
            
             ?
             And
             so
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             suffer
             for
             anothers
             fault
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             own
             :
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Priest
             profess
             and
             Intention
             to
             baptize
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             express
             it
             in
             the
             true
             words
             of
             baptism
             ,
             his
             act
             
               ex
               parte
               sui
            
             is
             valid
             
               coram
               ecclesiâ
            
             though
             he
             dissemble
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Priest
             dissemble
             ,
             his
             act
             is
             a
             crime
             and
             shall
             be
             punished
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             
               profess
               not
            
             to
             intend
             to
             baptize
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             intend
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             to
             corrupt
             it
             in
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             a
             Ministration
             invalid
             
               coram
               Ecclesiâ
            
             and
             should
             be
             done
             again
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             adult
             person
             baptized
             profess
             
               baptismal
               Consent
               dissemblingly
            
             ,
             it
             is
             valid
             baptism
             
               coram
               ecclesiâ
            
             as
             to
             what
             the
             Church
             must
             do
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             invalid
             as
             to
             what
             God
             is
             to
             do
             as
             the
             performer
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             If
             the
             person
             baptized
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               profess
               consent
            
             ,
             or
             profess
             not
             to
             consent
             ,
             nor
             to
             intend
             to
             be
             then
             baptized
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             baptism
             before
             God
             or
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             he
             profess
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             deny
             any
             Essential
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Christian
             baptism
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             better
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             When
             any
             came
             in
             so
             great
             errour
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             scarce
             knew
             whether
             it
             was
             an
             Essential
             part
             of
             faith
             and
             baptism
             that
             was
             denyed
             ,
             it
             made
             the
             Controversie
             hard
             about
             their
             re-baptizing
             .
             Many
             thought
             that
             the
             Photinians
             and
             Arians
             denying
             Christs
             Godhead
             as
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             denyed
             an
             essential
             article
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             if
             they
             so
             entred
             at
             first
             :
             Our
             Socinians
             are
             much
             worse
             ,
             that
             deny
             Christs
             Godhead
             in
             a
             fuller
             sence
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             he
             believe
             in
             Christ
             that
             believeth
             him
             not
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             eminently
             essential
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             They
             that
             are
             over-bold
             in
             altering
             Christs
             terms
             of
             Church
             Union
             and
             Communion
             ,
             making
             them
             less
             or
             more
             or
             other
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             would
             find
             themselves
             more
             concerned
             in
             these
             controversies
             of
             baptizing
             and
             re-baptizing
             ,
             and
             consequently
             greater
             corrupters
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             thought
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             To
             think
             that
             Church
             Vnion
             is
             impossible
             is
             to
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             any
             Christ
             .
             To
             think
             that
             necessary
             Concord
             in
             Communion
             is
             impossible
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             a
             disparagement
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             tempteth
             men
             by
             vilifying
             it
             to
             doubt
             of
             Christianity
             :
             For
             if
             Christians
             cannot
             live
             in
             Unity
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             and
             converse
             ,
             what
             is
             their
             Christianity
             ?
             And
             such
             despair
             of
             Concord
             will
             make
             men
             suspend
             all
             endeavours
             to
             attain
             it
             :
             For
             Despair
             useth
             no
             means
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             And
             to
             take
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             such
             as
             want
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             received
             ,
             is
             to
             corrupt
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             more
             hurtful
             in
             the
             Church
             than
             they
             would
             be
             without
             :
             like
             rebels
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             mutineers
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             or
             enemies
             in
             a
             Family
             :
             The
             nearer
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             It
             is
             for
             this
             use
             especially
             that
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             the
             
               Church
               Keyes
            
             to
             the
             Pastors
             :
             And
             the
             
               Key
               of
               entrance
            
             is
             the
             Chief
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             judgeth
             
               who
               is
               to
               be
               Baptized
            
             ,
             exerciseth
             the
             
               chief
               act
               of
               the
               Church
               Keyes
               :
            
             And
             he
             that
             Baptized
             was
             held
             to
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             judging
             whom
             to
             baptize
             :
             which
             was
             never
             denyed
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             till
             after
             for
             order
             some
             restrained
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             contrariety
             of
             some
             Pastors
             to
             themselves
             ,
             who
             judge
             that
             all
             Infants
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             or
             wicked
             men
             are
             without
             exception
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             any
             ignorant
             Christian
             will
             but
             offer
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             over
             a
             few
             words
             ;
             and
             the
             Adult
             also
             if
             they
             can
             but
             say
             over
             the
             Creed
             by
             rote
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             words
             more
             ;
             and
             thus
             fill
             the
             Church
             with
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             deny
             them
             Communion
             unless
             they
             will
             strictly
             come
             up
             to
             many
             
               humane
               unnecessary
               impositions
            
             ;
             as
             if
             far
             stricter
             
               obedience
               to
               men
            
             (
             perhaps
             in
             usurpations
             )
             were
             necessary
             ,
             than
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             How
             far
             Infidels
             ,
             Catechumens
             ,
             or
             Heretical
             or
             Schismatical
             Assemblies
             may
             be
             tolerated
             in
             the
             world
             about
             us
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             to
             be
             enquired
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             should
             not
             corrupt
             their
             own
             Communion
             by
             taking
             and
             keeping
             in
             uncapable
             persons
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             its
             ends
             ,
             and
             
             the
             reproof
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             and
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             do
             tell
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sin
               and
               danger
               of
               making
               too
               much
               necessary
               to
               Church
               Vnion
               and
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             ADdition
             to
             Christs
             terms
             are
             very
             perillous
             as
             well
             as
             diminution
             :
             When
             men
             will
             deny
             either
             
               Church
               entrance
            
             or
             Communion
             to
             any
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             received
             ,
             because
             they
             come
             not
             up
             to
             certain
             terms
             which
             they
             or
             such
             as
             they
             devise
             .
             And
             though
             they
             think
             that
             Christ
             giveth
             them
             Power
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             or
             that
             reason
             or
             necessity
             justifieth
             them
             ,
             their
             errour
             will
             not
             make
             them
             guiltless
             :
             Imputing
             their
             errour
             to
             Christ
             untruly
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             small
             fault
             to
             usurp
             a
             power
             proper
             to
             Christ
             :
             to
             make
             themselves
             Law
             givers
             to
             his
             Church
             without
             any
             authority
             given
             them
             by
             him
             :
             Their
             Ministry
             is
             another
             work
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             dangerous
             Pride
             to
             think
             themselves
             Great
             enough
             ,
             Wise
             enough
             ,
             and
             Good
             enough
             ,
             to
             come
             after
             Christ
             and
             to
             amend
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             better
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Much
             less
             ,
             when
             they
             hereby
             imply
             an
             accusation
             against
             him
             and
             his
             institutions
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             done
             it
             well
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             amend
             it
             ,
             or
             all
             will
             be
             intolerable
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             And
             indeed
             Mans
             work
             will
             be
             like
             man
             ,
             weak
             and
             faulty
             and
             full
             of
             flaws
             ,
             when
             Gods
             work
             will
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             Alsufficience
             ,
             power
             ,
             wisdom
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             the
             merciful
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             take
             off
             heavy
             burdens
             and
             intolerable
             yokes
             ,
             will
             not
             take
             it
             well
             to
             have
             men
             come
             after
             him
             and
             as
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             easie
             yoke
             more
             strait
             ,
             and
             his
             light
             burden
             heavy
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             or
             keep
             out
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             Redeemed
             and
             doth
             receive
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             cruelly
             with
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             dearly
             bought
             ,
             and
             tenderly
             loveth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             ofter
             for
             mens
             own
             interest
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             power
             and
             honour
             of
             superiority
             ,
             that
             men
             thus
             use
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             truly
             to
             keep
             clear
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             polluters
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             But
             when
             it
             
               is
               done
            
             by
             too
             much
             strictness
             and
             as
             for
             Church-purity
             ,
             yet
             this
             also
             hath
             its
             aggravations
             :
             For
             men
             so
             far
             to
             forget
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             servants
             and
             not
             Lords
             ,
             sinners
             that
             have
             need
             themselves
             of
             mercy
             ,
             unfit
             to
             be
             too
             forward
             to
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             ,
             to
             seem
             more
             wise
             and
             holy
             than
             Christ
             ,
             is
             but
             specious
             offending
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             And
             as
             spiritual
             priviledges
             excel
             temporal
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             an
             aggravated
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             deprive
             Christs
             servants
             of
             benefits
             so
             precious
             ,
             and
             so
             dearly
             bought
             .
             As
             it
             was
             not
             with
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             that
             we
             were
             Redeemed
             ,
             so
             neither
             for
             the
             enjoying
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold.
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             and
             his
             Saints
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             a
             blessing
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             robs
             such
             of
             it
             that
             have
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             may
             answer
             it
             dearlier
             than
             if
             he
             had
             rob'd
             them
             of
             their
             purses
             :
             O
             what
             then
             hath
             the
             Roman
             Usurper
             done
             that
             hath
             oft
             interdicted
             whole
             Kingdoms
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             holy
             priviledges
             and
             duties
             !
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Little
             do
             many
             men
             ,
             that
             cry
             up
             faith
             and
             Orthodoxness
             and
             Catholicism
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             cry
             down
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Errour
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             
             believe
             how
             much
             guilt
             lyeth
             on
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             without
             Repentance
             how
             terrible
             it
             will
             prove
             ,
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             cruelties
             which
             they
             have
             used
             to
             good
             Christians
             ,
             in
             reproaching
             them
             and
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             destroying
             them
             as
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             been
             loved
             and
             honoured
             as
             Saints
             .
             But
             some
             men
             cannot
             see
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             so
             near
             it
             as
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             These
             self-made
             or
             over-doing
             terms
             of
             Church-Union
             and
             Concord
             ,
             will
             prove
             the
             certainest
             Engines
             of
             Schism
             ;
             And
             none
             are
             so
             heinous
             Schismaticks
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             make
             unnecessary
             terms
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             all
             Schismaticks
             that
             consent
             not
             to
             them
             .
             For
             1.
             these
             are
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             disorder
             ,
             when
             other
             sort
             of
             Schismaticks
             usually
             are
             but
             followers
             :
             2.
             
             These
             do
             it
             
               by
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             most
             extensive
             mischief
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             others
             do
             it
             but
             by
             local
             practice
             ,
             extending
             but
             to
             those
             that
             are
             about
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             particular
             assemblies
             which
             they
             gather
             .
             3.
             
             These
             make
             the
             Schism
             unavoidable
             ,
             when
             private
             Seducers
             may
             be
             resisted
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             good
             men
             to
             bring
             their
             judgements
             to
             the
             sentiments
             of
             every
             or
             any
             dictator
             ,
             or
             yet
             to
             go
             contrary
             to
             their
             judgements
             .
             
               Ilicitum
               stat
               pro
               impossibili
            
             .
             4.
             
             These
             aggravate
             the
             crime
             by
             pretending
             power
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             fathering
             Schism
             on
             so
             good
             a
             thing
             as
             Government
             ,
             and
             causing
             it
             as
             for
             Unity
             it self
             .
             5.
             
             They
             condemn
             themselves
             by
             crying
             down
             Schism
             ,
             while
             they
             unavoidably
             cause
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             And
             this
             over-doing
             and
             making
             unnecessary
             termes
             ,
             unavoidably
             involveth
             them
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             persecution
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             begun
             it
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             where
             to
             stop
             .
             Suppose
             
             they
             decree
             that
             none
             shall
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             assemble
             for
             holy
             Communion
             in
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             subscribe
             or
             swear
             or
             promise
             or
             profess
             or
             do
             ,
             somewhat
             accounted
             sinful
             by
             the
             persons
             commanded
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             indeed
             ,
             however
             esteemed
             by
             the
             imposer
             (
             who
             yet
             perhaps
             calls
             it
             but
             Indifferent
             )
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             honest
             Christian
             will
             do
             that
             which
             he
             judgeth
             to
             be
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             other
             mens
             confident
             talk
             will
             not
             make
             all
             men
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             for
             lawful
             which
             they
             take
             for
             such
             :
             what
             then
             will
             the
             Imposers
             do
             ?
             They
             will
             make
             strict
             Laws
             to
             punish
             severely
             all
             that
             disobey
             :
             For
             say
             they
             ,
             Our
             commands
             must
             not
             be
             contemned
             ,
             nor
             disobedience
             tolerated
             :
             so
             do
             the
             Papists
             as
             to
             the
             Trent
             Oath
             ,
             &c.
             so
             did
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             a
             while
             about
             the
             Interim
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             others
             .
             These
             Laws
             then
             must
             be
             executed
             :
             The
             Pastors
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             ;
             the
             preachers
             silenced
             ;
             They
             still
             believe
             as
             Daniel
             did
             about
             praying
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             about
             preaching
             ,
             that
             God
             commandeth
             what
             men
             forbid
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             to
             forsake
             their
             calling
             and
             duty
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             sacriledge
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             to
             souls
             ,
             and
             deserting
             the
             Church
             and
             worship
             and
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             will
             still
             believe
             that
             no
             mans
             prohibition
             can
             excuse
             them
             if
             they
             forsake
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             and
             comply
             with
             sin
             .
             The
             Prelates
             will
             say
             that
             all
             this
             is
             but
             errour
             ,
             wilfulness
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             Their
             words
             will
             not
             change
             the
             judgement
             of
             dissenters
             .
             The
             Pastors
             and
             preachers
             then
             must
             be
             fined
             ,
             imprisoned
             or
             banished
             for
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             for
             publick
             worshipping
             God
             :
             when
             they
             are
             fined
             they
             will
             go
             on
             :
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             prison
             they
             will
             return
             to
             their
             work
             :
             nothing
             is
             left
             then
             to
             remedy
             it
             ,
             but
             either
             perpetual
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
             or
             death
             .
             
             When
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             more
             will
             still
             rise
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             continue
             the
             work
             that
             others
             were
             disabled
             to
             perform
             :
             And
             the
             Prelates
             that
             cause
             this
             will
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             suffering
             people
             for
             thorns
             and
             thistles
             ,
             and
             grievous
             Wolves
             that
             devour
             the
             flocks
             ,
             and
             the
             military
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             The
             indifferent
             common
             people
             knowing
             their
             Neighbours
             to
             be
             conscionable
             men
             of
             upright
             lives
             ,
             will
             become
             of
             the
             same
             minds
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             the
             persecutors
             as
             the
             enemies
             of
             good
             men
             and
             of
             publick
             peace
             ,
             that
             do
             all
             this
             by
             pride
             and
             domination
             .
             The
             ungodly
             rabble
             of
             drunkards
             ,
             prophane
             swearers
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             hating
             Godliness
             and
             strict
             living
             ,
             will
             cry
             up
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             triumph
             over
             the
             sufferers
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Land
             will
             be
             divided
             ;
             the
             Prelates
             and
             other
             prosecutors
             with
             the
             dirty
             malignant
             rabble
             of
             the
             licentious
             will
             make
             one
             party
             ,
             and
             these
             will
             call
             themselves
             Orthodox
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             The
             sufferers
             and
             all
             that
             pity
             them
             and
             like
             them
             better
             than
             the
             Persecutors
             will
             be
             the
             other
             party
             .
             The
             conjunction
             of
             the
             debauched
             and
             malignant
             rabble
             with
             the
             Prelates
             and
             their
             party
             will
             increase
             sober
             mens
             disaffection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             take
             them
             for
             the
             patrons
             of
             impiety
             :
             And
             how
             sad
             a
             condition
             must
             such
             Churches
             be
             in
             !
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             state
             concussions
             and
             diseases
             that
             usually
             follow
             .
             Whatever
             ignorant
             men
             may
             dream
             ,
             these
             prognosticks
             are
             most
             certain
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             that
             can
             discern
             effects
             in
             moral
             causes
             ,
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             as
             history
             and
             sad
             experience
             prove
             to
             all
             men
             of
             reading
             ,
             observation
             and
             understanding
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             And
             in
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             a
             double
             crime
             and
             shame
             ;
             because
             1.
             
             It
             is
             their
             office
             to
             gather
             and
             edifie
             Christs
             flock
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             scatter
             and
             afflict
             them
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             should
             most
             
             imitate
             Christ
             in
             tender
             bowels
             ,
             gentleness
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Lambs
             in
             their
             armes
             ,
             and
             not
             breaking
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             nor
             quenching
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             :
             Nurses
             or
             Mothers
             use
             not
             to
             kill
             their
             Children
             for
             crying
             ,
             nor
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             doors
             because
             they
             are
             unclean
             ,
             nor
             to
             cut
             their
             throats
             to
             make
             them
             swallow
             bigger
             morsels
             ,
             instead
             of
             cutting
             their
             meat
             :
             Much
             less
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             for
             obeying
             their
             father
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             they
             best
             know
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             best
             acquainted
             with
             the
             wayes
             of
             peace
             .
             And
             therefore
             should
             understand
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               faith
               Receive
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               disputations
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meats
               and
               drinks
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               he
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             proud
             persecutors
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Wherefore
               receive
               ye
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               also
               received
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               Rom.
            
             15.
             7.
             
             If
             the
             people
             were
             Schismatical
             and
             inclined
             to
             fall
             in
             pieces
             ,
             the
             Guides
             and
             builders
             should
             soder
             and
             cement
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             pillars
             and
             
               bases
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               the
               house
               of
               the
               living
               God
            
             (
             as
             Timothy
             is
             called
             )
             should
             bear
             them
             up
             that
             they
             fall
             not
             by
             division
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whoever
             will
             impartially
             read
             Church
             History
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Councils
             and
             Popes
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             self-conceited
             Usurpation
             of
             proud
             Prelates
             ,
             imposing
             unnecessary
             devices
             of
             their
             own
             (
             professions
             or
             practices
             )
             on
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             proud
             and
             fierce
             impatience
             toward
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             usurping
             a
             Legislation
             which
             Christ
             never
             gave
             them
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             much
             of
             the
             hatred
             ,
             schisms
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             wars
             ,
             rebellions
             against
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             false
             excommunications
             ,
             interdicts
             ,
             and
             the
             disgrace
             of
             Christistianity
             ,
             
             weakning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hindering
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Jews
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             been
             a
             chief
             Granado
             ,
             Thunderbolt
             or
             Wild-fire
             ,
             by
             which
             Satan
             much
             prospered
             in
             storming
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               To
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               intolerable
               mischiefs
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               sharper
               execution
               ,
               while
               dividing
               snares
               are
               made
               the
               terms
               of
               Vnion
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               ignorant
               ,
               proud
               and
               malignant
               Church-destroyers
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             TO
             tolerate
             all
             evil
             that
             pretendeth
             Religion
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             no
             friend
             to
             Religion
             ,
             Government
             or
             peace
             .
             To
             tolerate
             no
             error
             in
             Religion
             ,
             is
             for
             no
             Prince
             to
             tolerate
             himself
             ,
             his
             wife
             ,
             his
             child
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             subject
             :
             And
             to
             pretend
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             crave
             self-destruction
             (
             
               neque
               enim
               lex
               justior
               ulla
               est
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             and
             to
             proclaim
             himself
             ignorant
             ,
             yea
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             a
             Government
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             a
             Man.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Multitudes
             of
             Books
             are
             written
             for
             and
             against
             Toleration
             :
             They
             that
             are
             lowest
             usually
             write
             for
             it
             (
             Even
             Jer.
             Taylor
             's
             
               Liberty
               of
               Prophecying
            
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             thought
             a
             commendable
             or
             tolerable
             Book
             )
             .
             But
             most
             are
             against
             it
             that
             are
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             can
             force
             others
             to
             their
             wills
             .
             But
             it
             is
             wise
             and
             just
             and
             impartial
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             the
             discerners
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             whose
             judgements
             are
             not
             biassed
             by
             interest
             or
             passion
             ,
             nor
             blinded
             by
             unacquaintedness
             with
             their
             adversaries
             
             or
             their
             cause
             ,
             or
             perverted
             by
             using
             only
             one
             ear
             and
             one
             eye
             .
             He
             knoweth
             not
             mankind
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             how
             greatly
             (
             not
             only
             the
             common
             gang
             ,
             but
             )
             even
             learned
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             zealous
             religious
             men
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             suspected
             in
             their
             evil
             characters
             and
             reports
             of
             those
             that
             they
             are
             speaking
             against
             as
             adversaries
             .
             It
             grieveth
             me
             to
             know
             and
             think
             ,
             how
             little
             most
             adversaries
             in
             this
             case
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             To
             describe
             the
             due
             bounds
             of
             Toleration
             is
             far
             from
             being
             impossible
             ,
             or
             very
             difficult
             to
             an
             understanding
             and
             impartial
             man
             :
             But
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             or
             rage
             of
             Contradicters
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             the
             multitude
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             proud
             ,
             tyrannical
             ,
             uncharitable
             ,
             interessed
             ,
             factious
             ,
             partial
             men
             to
             such
             certain
             measures
             ,
             is
             next
             impossible
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             even
             among
             the
             Clergy
             was
             attained
             ,
             since
             the
             Spirit
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             simplicity
             and
             Love
             departed
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             darkness
             ,
             pride
             and
             malignity
             in
             most
             places
             got
             the
             upper
             hand
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Many
             and
             many
             Books
             of
             this
             nature
             I
             have
             lately
             read
             ,
             that
             cry
             down
             liberty
             and
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             greater
             severities
             ,
             and
             describe
             those
             whose
             ruine
             or
             sufferings
             they
             plead
             for
             ,
             as
             ignorantly
             and
             falsly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             talkt
             of
             men
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             never
             seen
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             heard
             their
             Cause
             ;
             and
             as
             cruelly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             preaching
             to
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             confuting
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             or
             preaching
             a
             Visitation
             Sermon
             to
             Bonner
             or
             Gardiner
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             falshoods
             or
             injuries
             set
             off
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             confidence
             ,
             and
             well
             composed
             words
             ,
             and
             zeal
             against
             schism
             ,
             and
             error
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             grieveth
             my
             soul
             to
             think
             ,
             how
             difficult
             such
             men
             do
             make
             it
             ,
             to
             strangers
             that
             must
             know
             all
             on
             trust
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             other
             business
             ,
             that
             
             cannot
             have
             while
             to
             search
             into
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             escape
             deceit
             and
             the
             consequent
             mischiefs
             :
             Zeal
             for
             piety
             is
             not
             more
             abused
             by
             Sectaries
             ,
             than
             zeal
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             and
             wealth
             ,
             called
             zeal
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             truth
             and
             order
             ,
             is
             abused
             by
             bad
             domineering
             men
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             world
             had
             not
             been
             embroiled
             by
             the
             Clergy
             these
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             at
             least
             ,
             nor
             Rome
             arrived
             at
             its
             pernicious
             Greatness
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             And
             let
             mens
             different
             Religions
             or
             Opinions
             be
             never
             so
             many
             and
             notable
             ,
             yet
             every
             where
             the
             same
             plea
             against
             Toleration
             is
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Arguments
             seem
             good
             for
             every
             party
             that
             is
             in
             power
             .
             In
             Japan
             and
             China
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             Lands
             ,
             they
             can
             copiously
             declaim
             against
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             tolerating
             Christianity
             :
             The
             Papists
             think
             tormenting
             Inquisitions
             ,
             and
             burning
             Christians
             ,
             and
             murdering
             thousands
             and
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
             better
             than
             to
             tolerate
             Protestants
             .
             The
             Lutherans
             cry
             down
             the
             toleration
             of
             Calvinists
             :
             What
             need
             I
             name
             more
             ?
             As
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Sect
             pleadeth
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             
               powerful
               party
            
             ,
             be
             their
             cause
             never
             so
             false
             ,
             cry
             out
             against
             
               tolerating
               others
            
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             doubtless
             Concord
             even
             in
             perfection
             is
             so
             desirable
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             easie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             of
             it
             :
             And
             discord
             is
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             declaim
             against
             it
             :
             But
             for
             him
             that
             
               Causeth
               it
            
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             self-condemnation
             .
             And
             for
             him
             that
             falsly
             describeth
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             justifieth
             the
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             accuseth
             the
             innocent
             ,
             to
             write
             Books
             and
             preach
             Sermons
             against
             Schism
             and
             Toleration
             ,
             is
             but
             delusion
             tending
             to
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
             and
             others
             deceit
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             And
             he
             never
             was
             a
             good
             Musician
             ,
             Builder
             ,
             Watch-maker
             ,
             nor
             good
             at
             any
             Art
             or
             Science
             ,
             that
             
             thought
             all
             diversity
             was
             discord
             :
             He
             that
             would
             with
             zeal
             and
             learning
             write
             a
             Book
             to
             prove
             that
             a
             Lute
             or
             Organs
             must
             not
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             if
             each
             string
             and
             key
             be
             not
             of
             the
             same
             sound
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             in
             a
             Clock
             ,
             Watch
             ,
             Building
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             shape
             and
             magnitude
             ,
             or
             all
             men
             of
             one
             language
             or
             complexion
             ,
             &c.
             would
             scarce
             get
             so
             much
             credit
             as
             most
             of
             our
             Hereticaters
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             for
             fire
             and
             faggot
             and
             Jaylors
             ,
             as
             more
             meet
             and
             able
             confuters
             of
             error
             than
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             men
             on
             whom
             they
             cry
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             either
             are
             really
             religious
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             marvel
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             accusers
             mind
             ,
             being
             supposed
             to
             follow
             the
             upper
             side
             :
             It
             's
             possible
             that
             some
             advantage
             may
             turn
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             religion
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             high-way
             ,
             into
             some
             Sectarian
             cottage
             ,
             especially
             in
             some
             storms
             :
             But
             it
             's
             very
             rarely
             that
             Gain
             goeth
             not
             for
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             reputation
             ,
             ease
             and
             profit
             ,
             for
             religion
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             indeed
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             seriously
             religious
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             as
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ;
             to
             whom
             all
             men
             are
             less
             than
             the
             vilest
             worms
             to
             us
             :
             and
             they
             take
             it
             to
             be
             that
             which
             they
             lay
             their
             salvation
             and
             everlasting
             hopes
             on
             ;
             believing
             that
             God
             will
             bear
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             dye
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             reward
             them
             with
             the
             crown
             of
             Glory
             :
             They
             believe
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
             in
             Hell
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             they
             break
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             obey
             man
             against
             him
             :
             And
             in
             this
             case
             it
             should
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             reasonable
             men
             ,
             especially
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             means
             and
             measures
             are
             meetest
             to
             be
             used
             with
             such
             men
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             that
             must
             suffer
             ,
             hath
             flesh
             that
             is
             as
             unwilling
             to
             suffer
             as
             other
             mens
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             considered
             how
             far
             Satan
             useth
             the
             flesh
             for
             
             his
             interest
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             take
             part
             with
             it
             ;
             when
             as
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               doubeth
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
               because
               he
               eateth
               not
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             There
             is
             no
             heed
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             mens
             crying
             out
             against
             error
             or
             schism
             ,
             to
             discern
             who
             is
             the
             erroneous
             or
             Schismatick
             .
             None
             more
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             than
             the
             guilty
             :
             Who
             condemneth
             error
             and
             schism
             more
             than
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             greater
             causes
             and
             authors
             of
             them
             than
             the
             Pope
             ?
             As
             our
             common
             prophane
             rabble
             are
             so
             great
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             they
             live
             quite
             contrary
             to
             their
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             nominally
             profess
             ,
             and
             yet
             commonly
             cr●●ut
             against
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             call
             all
             men
             hypocrites
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             serious
             in
             living
             as
             they
             vowed
             and
             profess
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             greatest
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             partly
             in
             blindness
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             avert
             both
             men
             and
             conscience
             from
             accusing
             themselves
             ,
             do
             usually
             first
             cry
             down
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             preach
             and
             write
             most
             vehemently
             against
             them
             .
             I
             take
             a
             man
             to
             be
             never
             the
             more
             Orthodox
             ,
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             for
             crying
             up
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             Catholicism
             and
             Orthodoxness
             ,
             and
             crying
             down
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             accusing
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             I
             have
             long
             observed
             with
             the
             best
             judgement
             I
             have
             ,
             that
             usually
             those
             Divines
             that
             write
             most
             for
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             of
             hot
             contenders
             ,
             are
             men
             of
             
               clearer
               judgement
            
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             usually
             see
             further
             into
             the
             cause
             ,
             than
             either
             of
             the
             fierce
             contending
             parties
             :
             Though
             the
             Turks
             in
             policy
             give
             some
             liberty
             to
             Christians
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             preservation
             of
             their
             Empire
             ;
             and
             the
             Socinians
             have
             much
             pleaded
             for
             peace
             and
             concord
             ,
             partly
             by
             necessity
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             common
             light
             of
             reason
             ;
             yet
             among
             real
             Reformed
             Christians
             ,
             
             the
             greatest
             judgement
             is
             found
             in
             the
             greatest
             Pacificators
             :
             such
             as
             
               Le
               Blank
               ,
               Amyrald
               ,
               Phaceus
               ,
               Camero
               ,
               Lud.
               Crocius
               ,
               Bergius
               ,
               Martinius
               ,
               Calixtus
               ,
               Dallaeus
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Chillingworth
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             :
             Darkness
             doth
             best
             fit
             the
             Spirit
             of
             contention
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             humane
             actions
             that
             is
             free
             from
             inconveniences
             ;
             especially
             actions
             of
             publick
             consequence
             .
             And
             the
             collecting
             and
             aggravating
             of
             such
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             making
             tragical
             exclamations
             thereupon
             ,
             without
             looking
             to
             the
             mischiefs
             that
             men
             imagine
             must
             be
             the
             remedy
             ,
             or
             seeing
             the
             evils
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             practice
             of
             these
             Church-Mountebanks
             .
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             say
             [
             If
             we
             be
             not
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             it
             will
             cherish
             contention
             ,
             bring
             Ministers
             into
             contempt
             ,
             scandalize
             the
             weak
             ,
             harden
             the
             enemies
             ,
             raise
             factions
             ,
             shake
             the
             peace
             of
             Kingdoms
             ]
             and
             more
             such
             like
             :
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             say
             [
             If
             men
             be
             tolerated
             to
             break
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             gather
             Conventicles
             ,
             souls
             will
             be
             poysoned
             ,
             error
             propagated
             ,
             Christianity
             disgraced
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             When
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             1.
             
             Their
             course
             tendeth
             not
             at
             all
             to
             make
             men
             of
             one
             Religion
             :
             2.
             
             Nay
             ,
             they
             plead
             for
             that
             which
             is
             the
             great
             divider
             :
             where
             do
             fire
             and
             banishment
             or
             prisons
             cause
             true
             faith
             ,
             or
             make
             men
             think
             that
             their
             persecutors
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             so
             to
             perswade
             men
             ?
             nay
             what
             more
             inclineth
             men
             to
             think
             that
             other
             mens
             opinions
             are
             false
             ,
             than
             to
             feel
             that
             their
             practice
             is
             hurtful
             ?
             All
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               men
               gather
               grapes
               of
               thorns
               ,
               or
               figs
               of
               thistles
               ?
               By
               their
               fruit
               they
               may
               be
               known
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             forcing
             some
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             destroying
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             mean
             ,
             by
             [
             making
             men
             of
             one
             religion
             ]
             thus
             saith
             Tertullian
             did
             the
             Heathen
             persecutors
             :
             
               Solitudinem
               
               faciunt
               &
               pacem
               vocant
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             This
             will
             not
             do
             :
             
               France
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               Belgia
            
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             in
             England
             cryed
             it
             in
             vain
             :
             God
             will
             still
             have
             some
             that
             shall
             be
             seriously
             religious
             ,
             and
             shall
             fear
             him
             more
             than
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             sell
             their
             souls
             to
             save
             their
             bodies
             :
             If
             you
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             making
             men
             to
             be
             of
             
               one
               Religion
            
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             them
             to
             be
             of
             
               no
               Religion
            
             (
             as
             all
             are
             that
             fear
             not
             God
             more
             than
             man
             )
             your
             hopes
             are
             vain
             as
             well
             as
             wicked
             .
             There
             is
             so
             full
             testimony
             given
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               God
               and
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             that
             still
             some
             men
             
               will
               believe
            
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             think
             whither
             they
             must
             go
             next
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             forsake
             their
             religion
             through
             fear
             ,
             seeing
             that
             is
             to
             forsake
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             you
             could
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             worth
             your
             labour
             :
             If
             all
             the
             Princes
             on
             earth
             should
             force
             their
             subjects
             to
             be
             of
             
               One
               Religion
            
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             
               their
               own
            
             :
             And
             then
             five
             parts
             of
             six
             would
             be
             Heathens
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sixth
             part
             a
             third
             or
             fourth
             would
             be
             Papists
             ,
             and
             above
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             other
             three
             would
             have
             foul
             corruptions
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             would
             be
             sharply
             censured
             by
             the
             rest
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             that
             in
             
               Congo
               ,
               China
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Christianity
             is
             tolerated
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             had
             all
             continued
             of
             their
             
               One
               Religion
            
             ?
             And
             so
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Turks
             do
             tolerate
             the
             Greeks
             and
             other
             Christians
             .
             And
             I
             think
             if
             Spain
             had
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             than
             to
             have
             but
             Papists
             only
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             
               Swedes
               ,
               Danes
            
             and
             Saxons
             did
             tolerate
             the
             more
             Reformed
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             more
             good
             than
             harm
             .
             If
             Prelacy
             were
             banished
             out
             of
             Scotland
             and
             England
             ,
             many
             would
             think
             it
             better
             to
             tolerate
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             is
             most
             desirable
             ;
             and
             as
             certain
             that
             these
             over-doers
             
             do
             destroy
             it
             ,
             while
             they
             lay
             it
             upon
             impossible
             terms
             .
             1.
             
             The
             most
             
               desirable
               Concord
            
             is
             in
             
               common
               perfection
               of
               wisdom
               and
               holiness
               :
            
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             
               it
               will
               not
               be
            
             ,
             nor
             are
             any
             perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             desirable
             Concord
             is
             in
             such
             high
             degrees
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             Christians
             be
             
               strong
               and
               excellent
            
             ,
             and
             err
             not
             notably
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             ceremony
             or
             mode
             :
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             degree
             desirable
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             be
             so
             far
             teachable
             and
             perswadeable
             ,
             as
             to
             yield
             to
             every
             truth
             ▪
             and
             lawful
             imposition
             ,
             when
             reason
             is
             set
             before
             them
             :
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             And
             he
             that
             denyeth
             it
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             man.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             A
             Peace-maker
             therefore
             must
             understand
             1.
             
             What
             Concord
             
               is
               already
            
             among
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             universal
             :
             2.
             
             And
             what
             more
             is
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             And
             what
             more
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Association
             and
             Concord
             of
             such
             particular
             Churches
             :
             4.
             
             And
             what
             is
             necessary
             only
             to
             
               eminency
               ,
               praise
            
             and
             special
             encouragement
             :
             5.
             
             And
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             meer
             humane
             neighbourhood
             and
             converse
             .
          
           
             And
             accordingly
             he
             should
             study
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             all
             men
             may
             be
             used
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             peaceable
             men
             as
             peaceable
             :
             2.
             
             How
             all
             Christians
             may
             be
             used
             as
             Christians
             :
             3.
             
             How
             all
             the
             members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             may
             hold
             such
             Concord
             as
             the
             ends
             of
             their
             society
             require
             :
             4.
             
             How
             all
             such
             Churches
             may
             keep
             such
             Love
             and
             Correspondency
             as
             tendeth
             to
             the
             good
             of
             all
             .
             5.
             
             And
             how
             eminent
             Christians
             may
             be
             used
             according
             to
             their
             worth
             :
             6.
             
             And
             how
             heresie
             and
             sin
             may
             be
             suppressed
             without
             contradicting
             any
             of
             these
             ends
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             If
             once
             
               unnecessary
               terms
            
             of
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             be
             taken
             for
             necessary
             ,
             even
             multitudes
             of
             honest
             well
             meaning
             men
             ,
             will
             hence
             bend
             all
             their
             strength
             to
             do
             mischief
             :
             They
             will
             think
             that
             all
             Peace-makers
             must
             promote
             these
             terms
             :
             and
             all
             must
             be
             used
             as
             Schismaticks
             that
             are
             against
             them
             :
             and
             so
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             accusations
             ,
             cruelties
             and
             persecutions
             will
             (
             alas
             )
             go
             for
             the
             work
             even
             of
             Peace-makers
             :
             And
             so
             the
             common
             engine
             of
             Church-division
             and
             persecution
             and
             discord
             ,
             will
             be
             preaching
             and
             writing
             against
             Schism
             ,
             and
             crying
             up
             peace
             ,
             and
             aggravating
             dissent
             as
             a
             heinous
             crime
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             making
             all
             odious
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           The
           Terms
           of
           Concord
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               In
               general
               ,
               What
               are
               the
               true
               and
               only
               terms
               of
               Church-Vnion
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             true
             works
             of
             a
             Peace-maker
             consisteth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             finding
             out
             the
             true
             and
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             discerning
             the
             evil
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             false
             terms
             :
             2.
             
             In
             finding
             out
             the
             meet
             and
             necessary
             Instruments
             and
             helps
             :
             3.
             
             In
             discovering
             the
             Hinderances
             and
             Enemies
             :
             and
             4.
             
             In
             faithful
             prosecuting
             his
             known
             duty
             .
             And
             the
             first
             is
             not
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Having
             proved
             what
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             already
             done
             in
             instituting
             the
             terms
             of
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             further
             shew
             ,
             I.
             In
             General
             what
             these
             Terms
             are
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             II.
             What
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             describe
             them
             .
             III.
             Particularly
             and
             distinctly
             what
             they
             are
             .
             IV.
             I
             shall
             answer
             some
             of
             the
             objections
             that
             are
             
             made
             against
             them
             .
             And
             V.
             The
             false
             Terms
             shall
             be
             detected
             and
             confuted
             in
             the
             third
             Part.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             I.
             In
             General
             ,
             the
             terms
             of
             Catholick
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             necessary
             to
             all
             Christians
             must
             be
             and
             are
             ,
             I.
             Only
             things
             Great
             and
             needful
             ,
             II.
             Only
             things
             True
             and
             Sure
             ;
             III.
             Only
             things
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             :
             IV.
             Only
             things
             of
             Gods
             institution
             or
             authority
             .
             V.
             And
             but
             Few
             and
             not
             
               very
               many
            
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             belief
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             If
             they
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             mans
             known
             incapacity
             would
             make
             them
             unfit
             to
             be
             any
             means
             of
             the
             intended
             end
             :
             And
             this
             is
             fully
             proved
             by
             all
             the
             foregoing
             proofs
             of
             unavoidable
             diversity
             that
             will
             be
             found
             in
             men
             :
             And
             I
             will
             here
             add
             yet
             more
             profs
             that
             Concord
             is
             so
             very
             difficult
             as
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             had
             on
             any
             stricter
             terms
             :
             and
             when
             all
             is
             done
             it
             will
             be
             very
             imperfect
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             great
             difficulty
             of
             Concord
             doth
             further
             thus
             appear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             expected
             but
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             will
             be
             of
             
               low
               capacity
            
             ,
             and
             partial
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             uncapable
             of
             understanding
             higher
             terms
             than
             these
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Greater
             number
             ,
             or
             too
             many
             will
             
               be
               bad
            
             ,
             though
             their
             profest
             Religion
             be
             Good
             :
             And
             
               bad
               men
            
             will
             be
             still
             self-troublers
             ,
             and
             troublers
             of
             others
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Peace
             saith
             my
             God
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             They
             are
             like
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             that
             casteth
             up
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ,
             Isa
             .
             46.
             
             Piety
             and
             true
             Concord
             must
             grow
             together
             .
             There
             will
             be
             in
             Christs
             Kingdom
             things
             that
             offend
             and
             men
             that
             work
             iniquity
             :
             There
             will
             be
             Pastors
             and
             people
             that
             are
             Worldly
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             Lovers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             Lovers
             of
             pleasures
             more
             than
             of
             God
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             haters
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             striving
             who
             shall
             
             be
             greatest
             :
             And
             these
             will
             be
             unfit
             materials
             in
             the
             building
             ,
             as
             to
             full
             unity
             ,
             peace
             and
             concord
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             there
             will
             be
             Satans
             Souldiers
             and
             bitter
             enemies
             to
             true
             piety
             in
             the
             Ministry
             and
             all
             ranks
             of
             men
             :
             In
             the
             same
             houshold
             as
             he
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             did
             persecute
             him
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             so
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             is
             it
             now
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             will
             be
             .
             The
             first
             born
             man
             was
             a
             murderer
             of
             his
             own
             brother
             ,
             because
             his
             works
             were
             evil
             and
             his
             brothers
             good
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             Christ
             saith
             that
             the
             
               Rich
               shall
               hardly
               enter
               into
               heaven
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Rich
             will
             be
             the
             Rulers
             :
             It
             hath
             been
             so
             and
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             so
             .
             And
             if
             they
             are
             as
             usually
             bad
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             tell
             us
             ,
             then
             bad
             men
             will
             rule
             :
             And
             
               operari
               sequitur
               esse
            
             :
             As
             men
             are
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             :
             Great
             men
             will
             have
             worldly
             selfish
             interests
             clean
             contrary
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             doctrine
             :
             And
             how
             great
             influence
             Rulers
             have
             as
             to
             concord
             or
             division
             is
             easily
             known
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             hitherto
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             have
             been
             ,
             alas
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Isidore
               Pelusiota
            
             and
             many
             others
             have
             described
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Gildas
             or
             Salvian
             ,
             or
             the
             sad
             Characters
             that
             most
             parties
             give
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             accusations
             that
             Afflicters
             bring
             against
             those
             whom
             they
             afflict
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             sufferers
             give
             of
             them
             .
             )
             If
             Paul
             then
             must
             say
             ,
             
               All
               seek
               their
               own
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               things
               that
               are
               Jesus
               Christs
            
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             be
             so
             now
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             General
             Councils
             have
             sadly
             anathematized
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             have
             been
             cursed
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             how
             much
             power
             proud
             turbulent
             ignorant
             and
             worldly
             Pastors
             have
             to
             hinder
             the
             Churches
             Concord
             ,
             hath
             been
             found
             by
             too
             long
             and
             sad
             experience
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             And
             mans
             nature
             is
             sensual
             and
             slothful
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             cost
             so
             dear
             ,
             by
             long
             and
             hard
             study
             to
             be
             
               wise
               indeed
            
             ,
             and
             by
             mortification
             and
             self-denyal
             to
             be
             truly
             good
             ,
             that
             few
             are
             likely
             to
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             education
             ,
             company
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             false
             writers
             and
             teachers
             will
             still
             cherish
             faction
             and
             discord
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             distance
             and
             disacquaintance
             will
             leave
             open
             mens
             ears
             to
             back-biters
             ,
             slanderers
             and
             false
             reports
             .
             Men
             will
             think
             it
             uncharitable
             not
             to
             believe
             such
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             as
             Learned
             Historians
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             their
             Pastors
             are
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             wars
             and
             cross-interests
             of
             Princes
             and
             States
             have
             hitherto
             by
             jealousies
             fomented
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             false
             wayes
             and
             termes
             of
             Concord
             will
             be
             kept
             up
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             the
             least
             impediment
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             Even
             the
             Wise
             and
             Good
             that
             must
             be
             the
             Peace-makers
             ,
             are
             such
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             them
             too
             much
             of
             the
             folly
             ,
             errour
             and
             sin
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             will
             hinder
             their
             work
             ,
             yea
             and
             make
             them
             also
             troublers
             of
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             These
             being
             not
             doubtful
             conjectures
             but
             certain
             Prognosticks
             ,
             the
             remedy
             must
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             Patients
             capacity
             .
          
           
             And
             I.
             Necessary
             Essentials
             all
             Christians
             are
             and
             must
             be
             agreed
             in
             :
             But
             unnecessary
             things
             such
             as
             I
             have
             described
             are
             never
             like
             to
             be
             commonly
             united
             in
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             :
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             and
             to
             the
             Apostles
             to
             impose
             nothing
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               Necessary
               things
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             
             It
             was
             the
             deceivers
             and
             false
             Teachers
             which
             would
             have
             done
             otherwise
             :
             Against
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             doth
             copiously
             and
             zealously
             dispute
             ,
             in
             
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Corinthians
               ,
               Galatians
               ,
               Colossians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             pretend
             that
             as
             necessary
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             or
             to
             command
             that
             as
             necessary
             and
             causelesly
             to
             make
             it
             necessary
             which
             is
             not
             so
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             know
             will
             never
             be
             so
             judged
             of
             ,
             nor
             received
             by
             all
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             rack
             and
             tear
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             do
             mischief
             for
             an
             unnecessary
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             II.
             As
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             can
             be
             fit
             matter
             for
             the
             Churches
             Concord
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             
               certain
               Truth
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             as
             whoever
             believeth
             is
             not
             deceived
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             may
             be
             
               discerned
               by
               ascertaining
               Evidence
            
             by
             all
             sober
             willing
             Christians
             ;
             Not
             only
             such
             as
             the
             Learned
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             must
             take
             it
             as
             certain
             in
             their
             profession
             ;
             For
             no
             man
             must
             make
             a
             false
             profession
             ,
             and
             say
             he
             is
             certain
             when
             he
             is
             not
             .
             Not
             that
             all
             that
             may
             be
             called
             certainty
             must
             needs
             exclude
             all
             doubting
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Assent
             be
             prevalent
             against
             such
             doubting
             :
             Nor
             do
             I
             mean
             that
             it
             must
             be
             certain
             by
             
               natural
               evidence
            
             ;
             It
             is
             enough
             if
             it
             be
             so
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             :
             And
             if
             any
             be
             so
             weak
             that
             they
             perceive
             not
             
               some
               necessary
               revealed
               truth
            
             to
             be
             certainly
             so
             revealed
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             put
             on
             no
             more
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             
               I
               do
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               certainty
               ,
               believe
               it
               .
            
             ]
             And
             no
             probability
             must
             be
             imposed
             on
             mens
             profession
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             notable
             danger
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             mistake
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             III.
             Therefore
             the
             terms
             of
             Union
             must
             be
             only
             things
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             to
             all
             
               sober
               willing
               minds
            
             :
             For
             all
             persons
             of
             dull
             wits
             and
             diverting
             business
             cannot
             attain
             such
             certainty
             or
             firm
             belief
             of
             things
             which
             they
             cannot
             underst●nd
             :
             Belief
             without
             understanding
             is
             but
             a
             
             dead
             notion
             or
             name
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Popish
             doctrine
             of
             
               Implicite
               faith
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             belief
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             
               General
               verity
            
             in
             which
             they
             say
             the
             particulars
             are
             implicitely
             contained
             .
             We
             must
             all
             believe
             implicitely
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             
               whatever
               God
               revealeth
               is
               true
            
             :
             But
             he
             that
             believeth
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             is
             falsly
             said
             to
             believe
             
               other
               things
            
             ;
             For
             he
             may
             believe
             this
             ,
             who
             never
             understood
             that
             God
             revealed
             any
             thing
             in
             particular
             :
             He
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             resurrection
             may
             believe
             that
             all
             Gods
             revelations
             are
             true
             :
             But
             to
             call
             this
             ,
             an
             
               Implicite
               belief
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             is
             but
             to
             equivocate
             ,
             and
             call
             that
             
               believing
               a
               thing
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             believing
             of
             it
             :
             If
             they
             hold
             that
             
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Church
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councils
             )
             is
             
               infallible
               in
               acquainting
               us
               with
               matter
               of
               faith
            
             ]
             is
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             not
             what
             the
             particulars
             are
             ,
             let
             them
             say
             so
             plainly
             ,
             and
             not
             call
             this
             a
             believing
             of
             
               other
               things
            
             ,
             or
             a
             believing
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             IV.
             And
             it
             is
             only
             things
             of
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             that
             can
             be
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             universal
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             ,
             supposing
             the
             necessary
             media
             of
             bringing
             them
             to
             mens
             notice
             :
             Had
             we
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             and
             place
             where
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             preach
             and
             work
             their
             Miracles
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             one
             thing
             to
             determine
             what
             were
             then
             preached
             as
             the
             necessary
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             ,
             how
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             ,
             know
             and
             understand
             them
             :
             It
             must
             have
             been
             by
             our
             ears
             ,
             eyes
             and
             intellects
             ,
             that
             we
             knew
             and
             perceived
             what
             was
             said
             and
             done
             .
             And
             so
             now
             standing
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             many
             ages
             ,
             certain
             history
             ,
             or
             tradition
             
             must
             bring
             that
             to
             our
             notice
             ,
             which
             our
             eyes
             and
             ears
             would
             then
             have
             brought
             to
             it
             :
             But
             still
             the
             Law
             and
             terms
             of
             Vnion
             are
             no
             less
             Divine
             ,
             whatever
             means
             do
             help
             us
             to
             understand
             them
             :
             And
             as
             for
             them
             that
             will
             make
             humane
             terms
             seem
             necessary
             to
             
               Catholick
               Vnion
            
             or
             Communion
             ,
             that
             they
             deceive
             themselves
             and
             others
             and
             shall
             never
             attain
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             tear
             the
             Church
             by
             such
             ill
             engines
             ,
             is
             easily
             thus
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             never
             did
             or
             will
             agree
             what
             
               humane
               power
               it
               is
            
             to
             whom
             this
             work
             belongeth
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Pope
             or
             Council
             ,
             or
             some
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             a
             Council
             of
             Princes
             by
             agreement
             ;
             Never
             such
             a
             thing
             was
             ,
             or
             will
             be
             .
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             were
             but
             in
             one
             Empire
             ,
             the
             chief
             Ecclesiastical
             Governours
             under
             the
             Emperours
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             and
             not
             over
             the
             world
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             ever
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             but
             only
             General
             as
             to
             one
             Empire
             :
             Nor
             did
             any
             of
             these
             Councils
             take
             on
             them
             to
             make
             Constitutive
             terms
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             or
             its
             Union
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             preserve
             ,
             declare
             and
             expound
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             subordinate
             governing
             Canons
             .
             And
             if
             they
             
               had
               undertaken
            
             more
             ,
             no
             wise
             man
             can
             imagine
             that
             all
             Christians
             will
             therefore
             confess
             the
             right
             of
             such
             a
             claim
             ,
             and
             so
             submit
             to
             it
             .
             The
             proof
             of
             their
             authority
             will
             be
             so
             obscure
             ,
             that
             as
             such
             as
             I
             cannot
             see
             it
             ,
             so
             there
             will
             be
             so
             many
             no
             wiser
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             Christians
             that
             are
             but
             of
             our
             size
             will
             never
             stand
             with
             Catholick
             Unity
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             satisfie
             all
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             1.
             that
             some
             have
             such
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             2.
             and
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             3.
             and
             how
             far
             it
             extendeth
             ,
             yet
             still
             such
             will
             succeed
             them
             in
             whom
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             dissent
             will
             be
             revived
             .
             What
             needeth
             
             there
             more
             proof
             than
             
               mans
               incapacity
            
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             so
             many
             Generations
             ?
             All
             Christians
             agree
             in
             Christianity
             :
             All
             Christians
             never
             agreed
             on
             any
             human●
             terms
             of
             Unity
             ;
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             ,
             or
             Monarch
             .
             One
             Empire
             hath
             pretended
             to
             agree
             in
             Councils
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             greatest
             disagreements
             ;
             witness
             even
             the
             Great
             ones
             ,
             Const
             .
             1.
             
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Calcedon
             ,
             which
             some
             blessed
             and
             some
             cursed
             for
             many
             generations
             after
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             Constantinople
             that
             made
             the
             decree
             
               de
               tribus
               capitulis
            
             divided
             even
             the
             Roman
             Church
             so
             far
             as
             that
             for
             one
             hundred
             years
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             renounced
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             another
             Patriarch
             against
             him
             .
             And
             Abassia
             and
             other
             extra-imperial
             Churches
             were
             never
             under
             the
             Roman
             or
             Imperial
             Government
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             V.
             And
             that
             the
             terms
             of
             Catholick
             unity
             must
             not
             be
             very
             
               many
               things
            
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             foresaid
             Incapacity
             of
             the
             most
             to
             comprehend
             many
             things
             ;
             and
             also
             from
             the
             confession
             of
             almost
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             :
             Even
             the
             Papists
             who
             have
             advanced
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             monstrous
             magnitude
             of
             their
             vast
             and
             numerous
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             are
             forced
             yet
             to
             make
             them
             almost
             all
             unnecessary
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Implicite
               belief
            
             ,
             and
             do
             narrow
             the
             necessary
             articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             almost
             to
             an
             annihilation
             ,
             
             while
             they
             agree
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             explicitely
             to
             believe
             the
             life
             ,
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             mediation
             ,
             judgement
             ,
             yea
             or
             being
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             more
             than
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             an
             Infallible
             Church
             :
             Of
             which
             see
             
               Francisc
               .
               de
               sancta
               Clara
            
             his
             
               Deus
               ,
               Natura
               ,
               Gratia
            
             ,
             at
             large
             .
          
           
           
             And
             those
             of
             our selves
             that
             eject
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             for
             dissenting
             from
             some
             of
             their
             own
             impositions
             ,
             are
             yet
             contented
             to
             admit
             such
             as
             submit
             to
             themselves
             ,
             upon
             very
             low
             terms
             of
             Christian
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             knoweth
             not
             man
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             universal
             unity
             and
             concord
             will
             never
             be
             had
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             Many
             ,
             dark
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             humane
             ,
             or
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             on
             the
             terms
             of
             things
             
               Few
               ,
               sure
               ,
               plain
               ,
               divine
            
             and
             necessary
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               instances
               of
               Gods
               description
               of
               these
               terms
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Have
             before
             proved
             ,
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             terms
             of
             Catholick
             Unity
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             have
             cited
             some
             texts
             on
             the
             by
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             for
             conviction
             to
             set
             divers
             texts
             together
             ,
             which
             will
             fullier
             open
             the
             terms
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               Baptism
               before
               mentioned
               are
               the
               most
               convincing
               ,
               Matth.
            
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             [
             Go
             ye
             and
             disciple
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Christ
             himself
             sendeth
             his
             messengers
             ,
             and
             prescribeth
             them
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             terms
             of
             Baptism
             the
             Entering
             and
             Constitutive
             terms
             of
             his
             Church
             which
             they
             were
             to
             gather
             :
             But
             the
             Administring
             or
             Governing
             terms
             are
             larger
             ,
             even
             
             
               teaching
               them
               all
               things
               which
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             a
             Law
             not
             only
             for
             that
             age
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               which
               reduceth
               all
               the
               terms
               to
            
             [
             Believing
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ]
             
               as
               including
               Belief
               in
               the
            
             Father
             
               and
               the
            
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             John
             1.
             12.
             
             As
             many
             as
             received
             him
             ,
             to
             them
             gave
             he
             power
             to
             become
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             on
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             John
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             36.
             
             Whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             :
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             is
             not
             condemned
             —
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             John
             17.
             3.
             
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
           
             John
             14.
             1.
             
             Ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             John
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Now
             are
             ye
             clean
             through
             the
             word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             abide
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ,
             
               &c.
               See
            
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             creature
             :
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             
               It
               will
               be
               needless
               to
               repeat
               all
               words
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Matth.
            
             18.
             6.
             
             He
             that
             offendeth
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             a
             mill-stone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               yet
               must
               Bishops
               curse
               such
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               excommunicate
               them
               ?
            
             Mar.
             1.
             15.
             
             John
             6.
             29
             ,
             69.
             
             &
             7.
             39.
             
             &
             4.
             35
             ,
             38.
             
             &
             11.
             27
             ,
             42.
             
             &
             12.
             36.
             
             &
             13.
             9.
             
             &
             16.
             30.
             31.
             
             &
             17.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             20.
             31.
             
             &
             2.
             11
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             9.
             53.
             
             &
             16.
             27.
             
             &
             7.
             31.
             
             &
             8.
             30.
             
             &
             10.
             42.
             
             &
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             &
             5.
             24.
             
             &
             6.
             35
             ,
             40
             ,
             47.
             
             &
             7.
             38.
             
             &
             12.
             46.
             
             Acts
             10.
             42.
             
             &
             5.
             14.
             
             &
             8.
             37.
             
             &
             13.
             39.
             
             &
             16.
             31.
             
             &
             19.
             7.
             
             &
             18.
             8.
             
             &
             17.
             4
             ,
             34.
             
             &
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             13.
             12
             ,
             48.
             
             
               And
               all
               these
            
             believers
             (
             
               no
               doubt
               
               of
               no
               hard
               numerous
               humane
               articles
               )
               lived
               in
               Love
               and
               Communion
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             44.
             
             &
             4.
             32.
             so
             Rom.
             3.
             22.
             
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             unto
             all
             and
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             ,
             &
             4.
             11
             ,
             24.
             
             Abraham
             
               is
               the
            
             Father
             of
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             all
             :
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             If
             thou
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thy
             heart
             that
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             :
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             believeth
             unto
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
             &
             2.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6
             ,
             
               &c.
               &
            
             10.
             39.
             
             &
             4.
             3.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             23.
             
             &
             5.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Other
             texts
             that
             add
             Repentance
             to
             Faith
             ,
             speak
             but
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             adding
             the
             express
             mention
             of
             the
             
               terminus
               à
               quo
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             
               ad
               quem
            
             :
             as
             Mar.
             6.
             12.
             
             Luke
             13.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
             &
             3.
             19.
             
             &
             8.
             22.
             
             &
             17.
             30.
             
             &
             26.
             20.
             
             Matth.
             9.
             13.
             
             Luke
             24.
             47.
             
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             
             &
             11.
             18.
             
             &
             20.
             21.
             
             &
             26.
             20.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             Luke
             10.
             13.
             
             &
             15.
             7
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Christ
             himself
             the
             Law
             giver
             and
             Judge
             doth
             oft
             in
             his
             explications
             lay
             his
             acceptance
             of
             men
             on
             a
             
               few
               great
               ,
               plain
               ,
               sure
               necessary
               things
               :
            
             He
             summeth
             up
             the
             whole
             Law
             into
             the
             two
             great
             Commands
             ,
             the
             
               first
               and
               the
               second
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               Man
            
             :
             and
             when
             he
             tells
             one
             that
             had
             lived
             
               soberly
               and
               justly
            
             ,
             that
             yet
             
               he
               lacked
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             it
             is
             but
             this
             plain
             great
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             to
             prefer
             his
             heavenly
             reward
             ,
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             before
             his
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             on
             earth
             :
             This
             was
             not
             a
             great
             Volume
             of
             hard
             opinions
             ,
             but
             one
             plain
             and
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             not
             hard
             to
             know
             ,
             but
             hard
             to
             an
             unbelieving
             worldly
             heart
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             .
             So
             in
             his
             great
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             it
             is
             not
             many
             dark
             opinions
             or
             
             small
             ceremonious
             practices
             that
             he
             pronounceth
             blessedness
             on
             ,
             but
             the
             
               pure
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             the
             
               poor
               in
               spirit
            
             ,
             the
             merciful
             ,
             the
             peace-makers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
               suffer
               for
               righteousness
               sake
            
             :
             And
             in
             all
             his
             most
             excellent
             Sermons
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             John
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             
             &
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             what
             have
             you
             but
             our
             common
             Catechism
             truths
             ?
             Which
             of
             the
             controversies
             of
             contenders
             ,
             or
             what
             nice
             opinions
             are
             there
             decided
             or
             propounded
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             he
             himself
             oft
             distinguishing
             tells
             men
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
            
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             reproveth
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             were
             strict
             in
             
               tything
               mint
               ,
               annise
               and
               cummin
               ,
            
             and
             neglected
             the
             
               great
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               truth
               and
               justice
               ,
            
             and
             that
             troubled
             the
             Church
             with
             their
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             
               worshipped
               God
               in
               vain
               with
               their
               traditions
               ,
               teaching
               for
               doctrines
               the
               commandments
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             when
             he
             describeth
             the
             Judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             many
             
               hard
               opinions
            
             that
             he
             layeth
             life
             and
             death
             on
             ,
             but
             on
             
               loving
               ,
               relieving
               ,
               visiting
               his
               members
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               least
               of
               his
               members
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               himself
               in
               them
            
             :
             And
             he
             condemneth
             those
             that
             do
             it
             not
             even
             
               to
               the
               least
            
             :
             What
             then
             shall
             they
             suffer
             ,
             that
             interdict
             and
             anathematize
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             hereticate
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councils
             of
             military
             Bishops
             that
             have
             risen
             to
             their
             greatness
             ,
             and
             conquered
             the
             Christian
             Nations
             by
             this
             art
             of
             Anathematizing
             or
             cursing
             Kings
             and
             Subjects
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             We
             find
             Christ
             preaching
             also
             to
             divers
             single
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             Nathaneal
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Samaritan
               woman
               ,
               John
            
             4.
             to
             the
             
               blind
               man
               ,
               John
            
             9.
             to
             the
             
               Canaanitish
               woman
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             he
             never
             went
             beyond
             these
             
               few
               ,
               plain
               ,
               divine
            
             and
             necessary
             terms
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             out
             his
             disciples
             to
             preach
             but
             the
             
               same
               doctrine
            
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             even
             to
             
               Repent
               
               and
               believe
            
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             
               Devils
               were
               subject
               to
               them
            
             that
             preached
             this
             short
             plain
             truth
             ;
             who
             I
             fear
             are
             the
             Masters
             of
             many
             that
             spin
             a
             finer
             web
             .
             And
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             went
             but
             the
             same
             way
             :
             And
             among
             the
             counsels
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             many
             sorts
             that
             flocked
             to
             him
             ,
             see
             whether
             any
             of
             our
             Engines
             of
             heretication
             and
             division
             and
             silencing
             are
             to
             be
             found
             .
             All
             the
             four
             Gospels
             are
             strangers
             to
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             very
             Controversal
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Paul
             that
             were
             written
             to
             confute
             Seducers
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             and
             go
             the
             same
             way
             .
             The
             summ
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             The
             doctrine
             of
             
               faith
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             
               burdensome
               Ceremonious
               Jewish
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ●ere
               not
               bound
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
            
             is
             the
             summ
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
             〈◊〉
             summeth
             up
             all
             the
             Law
             in
             LOVE
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             ●●d
             in
             living
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             godly
             in
             the
             ●orld
             ,
             following
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             mortifying
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             living
             a
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             life
             in
             love
             and
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
             And
             whereas
             pride
             and
             ignorance
             then
             began
             the
             dividing
             way
             ,
             and
             condemning
             Christians
             for
             tolerable
             differences
             ,
             he
             oft
             and
             plainly
             reproveth
             and
             confuteth
             this
             :
             But
             most
             fully
             and
             purposely
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               faith
               receive
               ye
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               disputations
            
             (
             or
             not
             to
             judge
             his
             doubtful
             thoughts
             )
             instancing
             in
             differences
             about
             
               meats
               and
               dayes
               ;
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               ,
               despise
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               ;
               and
               let
               not
               him
               which
               eateth
               not
               ,
               judge
               him
               that
               eateth
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               received
               him
               :
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               mans
               servant
               ?
               to
               his
               own
               master
               he
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               :
               Yea
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               holden
               up
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               him
               stand
               .
               Let
               every
               man
               be
               fully
               perswaded
            
             (
             or
             
               assured
               )
               in
               his
               own
               mind
               :
               He
               that
               regardeth
               a
               day
               ,
               regardeth
               
               it
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               why
               dost
               thou
               judge
               thy
               brother
               ?
               or
               why
               dost
               thou
               set
               at
               naught
               thy
               brother
               ?
               For
               we
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               judgement-seat
               of
               Christ
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               therefore
               judge
               one
               another
               any
               more
               ?
               but
               judge
               this
               rather
               that
               no
               man
               put
               a
               stumbling
               block
               in
               his
               brothers
               way
               —
               If
               thy
               brother
               be
               grieved
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               now
               walkest
               thou
               not
               charitably
               :
               Destroy
               not
               him
               with
               thy
               meat
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               .
               —
               For
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               and
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               he
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               follow
               after
               the
               things
               that
               make
               for
               peace
               ,
               and
               things
               wherewith
               one
               may
               edifie
               another
               .
               For
               meat
               destroy
               not
               the
               work
               of
               God.
               All
               things
               indeed
               are
               pure
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               evil
               for
               that
               man
               that
               eateth
               with
               offence
               .
               I
               is
               good
               neither
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               or
               drink
               wine
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               whereby
               thy
               brother
               stumbleth
               or
               is
               offended
               or
               ma●●
               weak
               —
               And
               he
               that
               doubteth
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
               be●cause
               he
               eateth
               not
               of
               faith
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               〈◊〉
               faith
               is
               sin
               .
            
             Ch.
             15.
             
             
               We
               then
               that
               are
               strong
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               :
               Let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               please
               his
               neighbour
               for
               his
               good
               to
               edification
               .
               For
               even
               Christ
               pleased
               not
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               patience
               and
               consolation
               grant
               you
               to
               be
               like-minded
               one
               towards
               another
               according
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               That
               ye
               may
               with
               one
               mind
               and
               one
               mouth
               glorifie
               God
               even
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               wherefore
               receive
               ye
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               also
               received
               us
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             plain
             and
             home
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             humane
             unnecessary
             impositions
             which
             have
             so
             many
             ages
             torn
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Imposers
             .
             The
             different
             exposition
             of
             this
             one
             part
             of
             Scripture
             hath
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             the
             
             calamitous
             distractions
             ,
             silencings
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             scatterings
             that
             have
             been
             exercised
             in
             many
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             controversie
             lyeth
             here
             :
             The
             One
             side
             say
             ,
             that
             
               All
               this
               was
               spoken
               by
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               only
               of
               such
               things
               indifferent
               as
               the
               Church
               had
               not
               setled
               by
               any
               Law
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               so
               settle
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               's
               nothing
               to
               such
               as
               the
               Church
               either
               hath
               or
               will
               so
               command
               :
            
             This
             opinion
             hath
             carried
             it
             in
             England
             and
             other
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Being
             once
             commissioned
             to
             plead
             this
             cause
             by
             his
             Majesty
             among
             others
             ,
             I
             then
             presumed
             to
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               here
               writeth
               not
               only
               to
               the
               laity
               ,
            
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             That
             therefore
             he
             writeth
             (
             as
             Christ
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             to
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             People
             .
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             forbiddeth
             those
             Rulers
             what
             he
             forbiddeth
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             forbiddeth
             them
             the
             imposing
             of
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             this
             his
             full
             determination
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             himself
             was
             an
             Apostle
             and
             a
             Church-Governor
             of
             as
             great
             authority
             as
             those
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             ;
             And
             these
             his
             words
             signified
             his
             own
             judgement
             and
             what
             he
             would
             do
             himself
             .
             Yea
             they
             were
             as
             
               good
               a
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             Romans
             could
             make
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             .
             Therefore
             when
             an
             Apostle
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             write
             thus
             plainly
             and
             peremptorily
             to
             Priests
             and
             people
             thus
             to
             tolerate
             and
             receive
             each
             other
             ,
             he
             that
             now
             expoundeth
             it
             with
             an
             [
             
               except
               the
               Church
               otherwise
               ,
               decree
            
             ]
             maketh
             this
             the
             sence
             [
             
               I
               do
               by
               all
               these
               great
               reasons
               charge
               and
               perswade
               you
               not
               to
               judge
               ,
               despise
               or
               reject
               one
               another
               unless
               you
               decree
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               or
               not
               to
               make
               such
               rejecting
               Laws
               ,
               unless
               you
               make
               them
               .
            
             ]
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             not
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             at
             this
             rate
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Yea
             I
             prove
             from
             the
             arguments
             used
             by
             St.
             Paul
             that
             he
             extended
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             Clergy
             
             or
             Rulers
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             
               forbad
               them
               making
               such
               Laws
            
             :
             (
             And
             indeed
             the
             knack
             of
             making
             Church-Laws
             ,
             (
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Apostolick
             persons
             )
             was
             not
             as
             then
             learnt
             and
             used
             by
             the
             Churches
             )
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             St.
             Paul
             argueth
             from
             Universal
             reasons
             :
             2.
             and
             from
             Moral
             and
             necessary
             arguments
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Speaketh
             by
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Apostolical
             Authority
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             I.
             His
             reasons
             touch
             not
             only
             some
             singular
             persons
             and
             case
             ,
             but
             the
             case
             of
             all
             Churches
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
             He
             argueth
             from
             the
             difference
             between
             well-meaning
             Christians
             as
             Weak
             and
             Strong
             ,
             as
             doubting
             and
             as
             assured
             ,
             as
             mistaken
             and
             as
             in
             
               the
               right
            
             ,
             as
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             
               damned
               if
               they
               act
            
             doubtingly
             ,
             and
             of
             stumbling
             and
             
               being
               offended
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Now
             such
             weak
             ,
             mistake●
             Christians
             in
             such
             matters
             ever
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             reason
             from
             their
             case
             and
             necessity
             will
             hold
             in
             all
             Countreys
             and
             Ages
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             II.
             And
             many
             great
             and
             pressing
             Moral
             reasons
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             bound
             by
             are
             here
             heaped
             up
             .
             1.
             
             One
             is
             from
             Christian
             Love
             to
             brethren
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             from
             humane
             Compassion
             to
             the
             weak
             .
             3.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             Gods
             own
             example
             ,
             who
             receiveth
             such
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             reject
             .
             4.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             Gods
             prerogative
             to
             judge
             ;
             5.
             and
             another
             from
             his
             propriety
             in
             his
             own
             servants
             .
             6.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             our
             having
             no
             such
             judging
             power
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             7.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             Gods
             Love
             and
             mercy
             that
             will
             uphold
             such
             .
             8.
             
             Another
             is
             because
             what
             men
             do
             as
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             condemned
             without
             necessity
             ,
             but
             a
             holy
             intention
             cherished
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             in
             forbidden
             things
             .
             9.
             
             Another
             is
             that
             men
             
             must
             not
             go
             against
             Conscience
             in
             indifferent
             things
             .
             10.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             Christs
             dreadful
             judgement
             which
             is
             near
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             our selves
             must
             undergo
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             that
             final
             decider
             of
             many
             things
             which
             here
             will
             not
             be
             fully
             decided
             .
             11.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             the
             sin
             of
             laying
             stumbling-blocks
             and
             occasions
             of
             offence
             .
             12.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             crossing
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             destroying
             souls
             for
             whom
             he
             dyed
             .
             13.
             
             Another
             is
             that
             it
             will
             make
             our
             
               good
               to
               be
               ill
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             14.
             
             Another
             is
             that
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Christianity
             and
             the
             Church
             lyeth
             in
             no
             such
             matters
             ,
             but
             in
             
               righteousness
               and
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             15.
             
             And
             another
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               pleased
            
             in
             this
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             
               God
               accepteth
            
             such
             .
             16.
             
             Another
             is
             that
             such
             
               are
               approved
               of
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             This
             righteousness
             ,
             peace
             and
             holy
             joy
             without
             agreement
             in
             such
             Ceremonies
             and
             by-matters
             ,
             beareth
             its
             own
             testimony
             for
             approbation
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             impartial
             men
             ;
             humanity
             and
             Christianity
             teach
             us
             to
             love
             and
             honour
             such
             .
             17.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             our
             common
             obligation
             to
             
               live
               in
               peace
               with
               all
            
             .
             18.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             
               do
               all
            
             to
             the
             
               edifying
               of
               one
               another
            
             .
             19.
             
             Another
             is
             because
             Gods
             work
             else
             is
             
               destroyed
               by
               us
            
             .
             20.
             
             And
             our
             own
             lawful
             acts
             are
             turned
             into
             sin
             when
             they
             
               hurt
               another
            
             .
             21.
             
             Another
             from
             the
             obligation
             that
             lyeth
             on
             us
             to
             deny
             our
             
               own
               liberty
               in
               meat
               ,
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             avoid
             the
             hurting
             of
             another
             that
             is
             weak
             .
             22.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             the
             damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             driven
             or
             drawn
             to
             act
             doubtingly
             .
             23.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             the
             special
             duty
             and
             mercy
             of
             the
             strong
             that
             should
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             .
             24.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             the
             common
             duty
             of
             
               pleasing
               others
               for
               their
               good
               and
               edifying
               .
            
             25.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             the
             
               example
               of
               Christ
            
             
             himself
             that
             
               pleased
               not
               himself
            
             .
             26.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             
               Gods
               patience
            
             to
             us
             .
             27.
             
             Another
             is
             from
             our
             great
             obligation
             to
             imitate
             Christ
             .
             28.
             
             Another
             ,
             because
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             true
             way
             
               to
               Love
            
             and
             unity
             ,
             that
             
               with
               one
               mind
               and
               one
               mouth
               we
               may
               glorifie
               God
               ,
            
             while
             we
             lay
             not
             our
             concord
             on
             impossible
             terms
             .
             29.
             
             Another
             is
             in
             the
             concluding
             precept
             ,
             because
             Christ
             
               receiveth
               us
            
             and
             it
             is
             to
             
               Gods
               Glory
            
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             thus
             receive
             each
             other
             .
             If
             all
             these
             moral
             arguments
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             this
             [
             
               Receive
               and
               tolerate
               such
               till
               you
               make
               Laws
               against
               it
            
             ]
             I
             cannot
             understand
             the
             argumentations
             of
             God
             or
             holy
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             III.
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             Paul
             spake
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             by
             Divine
             authority
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             recorded
             are
             part
             of
             Christs
             Law
             indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             that
             cometh
             after
             him
             or
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             contradict
             or
             obliterate
             it
             .
             All
             this
             methinks
             should
             satisfie
             men
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             so
             full
             a
             decision
             of
             an
             easie
             case
             about
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             it's
             strange
             that
             so
             many
             yet
             for
             nothing
             do
             oppose
             :
             And
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             an
             Apostle
             in
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             and
             peace
             of
             all
             dissenters
             and
             doubting
             persons
             ,
             should
             seem
             so
             contemptible
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             weigh
             down
             their
             humour
             and
             domineering
             will
             ,
             in
             an
             unnecessary
             and
             indifferent
             thing
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             especially
             Pride
             ,
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             and
             unpeaceable
             ,
             and
             the
             troubler
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             same
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             1.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             10.
             &c.
             importuneth
             them
             to
             
               peace
               and
               unity
            
             ,
             and
             sharply
             reprehendeth
             their
             divisions
             (
             1.
             c.
             3.
             )
             He
             desireth
             them
             to
             be
             
               perfectly
               conjoyned
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgement
               .
            
             But
             what
             
             are
             the
             terms
             and
             means
             of
             such
             a
             union
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             they
             all
             unite
             in
             
               Cephas
               (
               Peter
            
             )
             or
             in
             
               One
               Patriarch
            
             or
             Pope
             ?
             Or
             that
             they
             adhere
             to
             men
             with
             greater
             estimation
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             this
             that
             divided
             them
             ,
             while
             one
             was
             for
             Paul
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             Cephas
             :
             He
             calls
             them
             to
             unite
             
               in
               Christ
               alone
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             think
             of
             men
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             for
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             any
             Pastors
             as
             the
             
               Lords
               of
               their
               faith
            
             ,
             but
             as
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               and
               stewards
               of
               his
               mysteries
               ,
               given
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               helpers
               of
               their
               joy
               and
               edification
               :
            
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             that
             
               neither
               is
               he
               that
               planteth
               any
               thing
               ,
               neither
               he
               that
               watereth
               ,
               but
               God
               that
               giveth
               the
               increase
               :
               and
               he
               that
               planteth
               and
               he
               that
               watereth
               are
               one
               :
            
             c.
             3.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             in
             case
             of
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             as
             to
             so
             much
             as
             was
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             them
             to
             deny
             their
             liberty
             when
             it
             will
             be
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             he
             
               will
               never
               eat
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               ,
               if
               it
               make
               his
               brother
               to
               offend
               :
            
             c.
             8.
             13.
             
             Telling
             them
             that
             when
             
               they
               sin
               so
               against
               the
               brethren
               and
               wound
               their
               weak
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               sin
               against
               Christ
            
             ;
             v.
             12.
             
             And
             he
             himself
             would
             labour
             for
             his
             bread
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             a
             lawful
             and
             due
             maintenance
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             would
             hinder
             his
             success
             ,
             c.
             9.
             and
             
               would
               rather
               dye
               ,
               than
               any
               should
               make
               void
               this
               his
               glorying
               ,
            
             v.
             15.
             
             
               To
               the
               Jews
               he
               became
               as
               a
               Jew
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               weak
               he
               became
               as
               weak
               to
               gain
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               that
               he
               might
               by
               all
               means
               save
               some
               ,
            
             v.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             His
             rule
             is
             ,
             
               Give
               no
               offence
               to
               Jews
               ,
               or
               Greeks
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               even
               as
               I
               please
               all
               men
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               seeking
               my
               own
               profit
               ,
               but
               the
               profit
               of
               many
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             c.
             10.
             v.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Their
             divisions
             at
             the
             Communion
             he
             reproveth
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.
             not
             caused
             by
             ceremonious
             impositions
             ,
             but
             
             their
             own
             partiality
             and
             selfishness
             .
             The
             great
             difference
             among
             Christians
             in
             gifts
             and
             strength
             he
             largely
             openeth
             ,
             c.
             12.
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             all
             this
             must
             stand
             with
             unity
             ,
             and
             that
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             no
             
               Schism
               in
               the
               body
            
             ,
             but
             the
             members
             must
             have
             the
             
               same
               care
               one
               of
               another
            
             ,
             v.
             25.
             yea
             the
             
               less
               comely
               parts
            
             must
             have
             the
             
               more
               care
            
             ,
             v.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             And
             ch
             .
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
               he
               giveth
               us
               this
               sum
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               he
               preached
            
             [
             Moreover
             brethren
             I
             declare
             to
             you
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preached
             ,
             which
             also
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ye
             stand
             ,
             by
             which
             also
             ye
             are
             saved
             if
             ye
             hold
             fast
             what
             I
             preached
             ,
             to
             you
             ,
             unless
             you
             believed
             in
             vain
             :
             (
             
               Are
               not
               here
               the
               terms
               of
               Christian
               unity
               and
               salvation
               ?
            
             )
             For
             I
             delivered
             to
             you
             first
             of
             all
             that
             which
             I
             also
             received
             ,
             how
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             and
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             was
             seen
             ,
             
               &c.
               whence
               our
               resurrection
               is
               proved
               .
               Here
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               common
               articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             St.
             Paul
             is
             an
             Anathematizer
             too
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             of
             men
             that
             differ
             about
             words
             or
             humane
             forms
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             them
             that
             
               love
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               same
               Apostle
               sharply
               reprehendeth
               the
               faults
               of
               the
            
             Galatians
             ;
             
               But
               what
               is
               it
               for
               ?
               not
               for
               differing
               about
               things
               unnecessary
               ,
               but
               for
            
             making
             such
             necessary
             that
             were
             not
             :
             
               For
               which
               he
               wisheth
               those
            
             cut
             off
             that
             troubled
             them
             .
             
               And
               he
               concludeth
               all
               with
               this
               uniting
               true
               Canon
               ,
            
             c.
             6.
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             [
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             a
             New
             Creature
             :
             And
             as
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Canon
             (
             or
             Rule
             )
             ,
             peace
             be
             on
             them
             and
             mercy
             and
             on
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             :
             
               I
               Can
               any
               thing
               be
               plainer
               ?
               No
               ,
               say
               the
               battering
               
               Canoneers
               ,
            
             [
             As
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Canon
             ,
             but
             conform
             not
             to
             all
             our
             Canons
             or
             Decretals
             ,
             let
             them
             have
             no
             peace
             or
             mercy
             ,
             but
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Isreal
             of
             God
             ]
             ;
             
               so
               contrary
               is
               the
               Papal
               Spirit
               to
               Christs
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Paul
             
               there
               giveth
               also
               this
               rule
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               :
            
             c.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             [
             Brethren
             if
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             which
             are
             spiritual
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             considering
             thy self
             lest
             thou
             also
             be
             tempted
             :
             bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             and
             so
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               And
               because
               he
               knew
               that
               self-esteem
               and
               contempt
               of
               dissenters
               lay
               at
               the
               root
               of
               impatience
               towards
               others
               ,
               he
               addeth
            
             [
             If
             a
             man
             think
             himself
             to
             be
             something
             (
             
               to
               whom
               all
               must
               needs
               consent
            
             )
             when
             he
             is
             nothing
             ,
             he
             deceiveth
             himself
             .
             ]
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               same
               Apostle
               to
               the
            
             Ephesians
             
               accurately
               openeth
               the
               terms
               of
               Christian
               Unity
               and
               Church
               Concord
               in
               my
               Text
               ;
               purposely
               describing
               both
               the
            
             end
             ,
             the
             instruments
             
               and
               the
               terms
               :
               so
               that
               I
               know
               not
               how
               we
               could
               have
               desired
               more
               .
               The
            
             End
             is
             [
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             we
             henceforth
             be
             no
             more
             Children
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             and
             carryed
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             by
             the
             slight
             of
             men
             and
             cunning
             craftiness
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ;
             but
             speaking
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             may
             grow
             up
             in
             him
             in
             all
             things
             which
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joint
             supplyeth
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             love
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             Can
             all
             the
             Canons
             in
             the
             world
             attain
             more
             Concord
             and
             higher
             ends
             than
             these
             exprest
             ?
          
           
             And
             the
             Instruments
             are
             the
             gifts
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             men
             ,
             even
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             loving
             endeavours
             of
             all
             believers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             And
             the
             Terms
             of
             all
             this
             Union
             and
             Concord
             are
             these
             seven
             ,
             1.
             
             
               One
               Body
            
             ,
             (
             of
             Christ
             the
             only
             Head
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             )
             2.
             
             
               One
               Spirit
            
             (
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             quicken
             ,
             illuminate
             and
             Sanctifie
             and
             confirm
             and
             comfort
             them
             .
             )
             3.
             
             
               One
               Hope
               of
               their
               calling
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Glorious
               coming
               of
               Christ
               and
               our
               Heavenly
               Glory
               .
            
             )
             4.
             
             
               One
               Lord
            
             (
             the
             King
             ,
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             )
             5.
             
             
               One
               Faith
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             Churches
             Creed
             or
             common
             profession
             .
             )
             6.
             
             
               One
               Baptism
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               One
               solemn
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               and
               Covenant
               of
               God
               in
               the
               publick
            
             profession
             of
             this
             
               one
               faith
            
             .
             )
             7.
             
             
               One
               God
               and
               father
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               through
               and
               in
               us
               all
               .
            
             ]
             But
             all
             this
             consisting
             in
             various
             degrees
             of
             grace
             and
             gifts
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             Gods
             own
             terms
             of
             Christian
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             sufficient
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             but
             judged
             insufficient
             by
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             proud
             ,
             tyrannical
             Church-tearing
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             shut
             out
             false
             anathematizing
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             with
             pronouncing
             [
             
               Grace
               to
               all
               them
               that
               Love
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               sincerity
            
             ]
             whoever
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             The
             same
             Apostle
             leaveth
             the
             same
             Canon
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Though
             some
             
               preached
               Christ
               not
               sincerely
               but
               of
               contention
               ,
               supposing
               to
               add
               affliction
               to
               his
               bonds
               ,
            
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             silencing
             them
             or
             forbidding
             men
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             
               rejoyced
               that
               Christ
               was
               preached
            
             ,
             though
             in
             pretence
             and
             contentiously
             .
          
           
           
             And
             ch
             .
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
               he
               most
               vehemently
               importuneth
               them
               to
            
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Love
             ,
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             mind
             :
             
               But
               how
               can
               that
               be
               ,
               and
               on
               what
               terms
               ?
            
             [
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             and
             vain
             glory
             ,
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             than
             themselves
             .
             
               Not
               say
            
             [
             say
             as
             I
             say
             or
             be
             silent
             .
             ]
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             on
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             on
             the
             things
             of
             others
             (
             
               And
               not
               tread
               down
               others
               that
               you
               may
               be
               great
               ;
               nor
               think
               of
               your
               own
               case
               and
               reasons
               only
               .
            
             )
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             —
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               the
               Pastors
               pattern
               .
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               Greater
               than
               Christ
               refuse
               to
               stoop
               so
               low
               .
            
          
           
             And
             his
             Canon
             for
             the
             Concord
             is
             ch
             .
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             To
             confess
             our selves
             imperfect
             ,
             seekers
             of
             perfection
             ,
             pressing
             forward
             for
             the
             prize
             .
             [
             
               Let
               as
               many
               as
               be
               perfect
               be
               thus
               minded
            
             (
             This
             is
             your
             measure
             here
             )
             
               and
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               you
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               God
               shall
               reveal
               even
               this
               unto
               you
               :
               Nevertheless
               whereto
               we
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               let
               us
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               let
               us
               mind
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             said
             ,
             while
             you
             agree
             in
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             you
             will
             all
             have
             imperfection
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             so
             my self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             will
             be
             different
             judgements
             in
             tolerable
             cases
             ;
             but
             let
             this
             be
             your
             Canon
             ;
             notwithstanding
             such
             difference
             ,
             while
             you
             press
             towards
             perfection
             ,
             walk
             by
             
               the
               Rule
            
             of
             Christian
             
               Love
               ,
               in
               searching
               after
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               mind
               with
               Concord
               the
               great
               things
               which
               you
               are
               all
               agreed
               to
               pursue
            
             ;
             And
             bear
             lovingly
             with
             each
             other
             in
             lesser
             differences
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             this
             way
             will
             teach
             you
             more
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               same
               doctrine
               he
               delivereth
               to
               the
            
             Colossians
             ,
             
               reprehending
               those
               that
               would
               lay
               Christian
               faith
               or
               Concord
               on
               their
            
             will-worship
             ,
             worldly
             rudiments
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             Touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             ,
             after
             the
             Commandments
             and
             doctrine
             of
             men
             ,
             
               in
               things
               which
               have
               a
            
             shew
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             in
             voluntary
             humility
             and
             neglecting
             the
             body
             ;
             in
             worshipping
             Angels
             and
             intruding
             into
             unseen
             things
             ,
             vainly
             pufft
             up
             by
             fleshly
             minds
             :
             
               And
               instead
               of
               this
               he
               exhorteth
               them
               to
               hold
               the
            
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               true
               wisdom
               and
               bond
               of
               unity
               ,
               and
               believe
               that
            
             in
             him
             they
             are
             complete
             ;
             
               and
               to
            
             take
             heed
             lest
             any
             spoil
             them
             (
             
               of
               their
               faith
               love
               and
               concord
            
             )
             by
             Philosophy
             (
             
               pretending
               greater
               subtilty
            
             )
             and
             vain
             deceit
             ,
             after
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             compleat
             .
             ]
             
               And
               he
               instances
               in
               some
               such
               snares
               ,
            
             [
             Let
             no
             man
             judge
             you
             in
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             holy
             day
             ,
             or
             new
             Moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             
               &c.
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               Let
               no
               man
               bring
               you
               under
               such
               Laws
               ,
               and
               lay
               salvation
               or
               unity
               and
               Concord
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ch
             .
             3.
             
               he
               largely
               sheweth
               that
               in
               the
               New
               Man
               there
               is
               neither
            
             Greek
             nor
             Jew
             ,
             circumcision
             or
             uncircumcision
             ,
             Barbarian
             or
             Scythian
             ,
             bond
             or
             free
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             all
             and
             in
             all
             :
             
               And
               that
               the
               true
               bond
               of
               perfection
               is
               charity
               by
               which
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               must
               rule
               in
               their
               hearts
               that
               are
               called
               into
            
             One
             body
             ;
             
               And
               the
               subordinate
               Canons
               are
            
             [
             bowels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             forbearing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             have
             a
             quarrel
             against
             any
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             forgave
             you
             ,
             so
             do
             ye
             .
             ]
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             These
             are
             not
             precepts
             for
             Church-Governours
             but
             for
             subjects
             :
             I
             answer
             still
             ,
             They
             are
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             an
             
             Apostle
             that
             had
             more
             authority
             than
             any
             of
             our
             Church-Governours
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             about
             their
             common
             duty
             ,
             unity
             and
             interest
             ,
             binding
             them
             and
             binding
             us
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             It
             would
             seem
             tedious
             to
             recite
             all
             other
             texts
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             His
             prohibitions
             of
             vain
             disputes
             and
             janglings
             about
             the
             Law
             and
             genealogies
             ,
             and
             his
             confining
             men
             to
             the
             common
             doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             his
             warning
             men
             to
             preach
             
               no
               new
            
             or
             
               other
               doctrine
            
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             And
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             the
             hereticks
             of
             those
             times
             pretended
             to
             greater
             wisdom
             and
             curiosity
             than
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             had
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             pretences
             brake
             their
             Concord
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             all
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             especially
             Col.
             2.
             
             
               &
               Jam.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             that
             whenever
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             censure
             any
             such
             hereticks
             to
             be
             forsaken
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             for
             any
             
               little
               matter
            
             ,
             but
             for
             denying
             some
             
               common
               article
               of
               the
               faith
            
             (
             as
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             )
             or
             for
             some
             gross
             wicked
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             ,
             (
             as
             fornication
             and
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             idols
             ,
             or
             rebelling
             against
             Rulers
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Which
             shews
             what
             then
             were
             the
             terms
             of
             Church
             unity
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Canons
             they
             were
             governed
             ,
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             I
             will
             add
             that
             one
             great
             warning
             of
             Paul
             ,
             which
             summeth
             up
             all
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             a
             prophesie
             of
             the
             deceit
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             [
             
               would
               to
               God
               you
               could
               bear
               with
               me
               a
               little
               in
               my
               folly
            
             (
             as
             proud
             corrupters
             account
             it
             )
             
               and
               indeed
               bear
               with
               me
               :
               For
               I
               am
               jealous
               over
               you
               with
               godly
               jealousie
               ;
               For
               I
               have
               espoused
               you
               to
               one
               husband
            
             (
             and
             not
             to
             usurpers
             )
             
               that
               I
               may
               present
               you
               as
               a
               chaste
               Virgin
               to
               Christ
               :
               
               But
               I
               fear
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               as
               the
               Serpent
               beguiled
            
             Eve
             
               though
               his
               subtilty
            
             (
             flattering
             her
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             higher
             knowledge
             )
             
               so
               your
               minds
               should
               be
               corrupted
               from
               the
               simplicity
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             ]
             Christianity
             is
             not
             a
             snare
             for
             mens
             wits
             ,
             but
             a
             way
             to
             their
             salvation
             :
             It
             is
             a
             plain
             and
             simple
             thing
             though
             most
             mysterious
             :
             1.
             
             It
             consisteth
             of
             
               simplicity
               of
               doctrine
            
             ,
             a
             few
             ,
             great
             plain
             and
             necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             philosophical
             curious
             subtilties
             ,
             though
             it
             forbiddeth
             not
             but
             encourageth
             the
             utmost
             improvement
             of
             reason
             and
             true
             learning
             ,
             especially
             for
             method
             ,
             elucidation
             ▪
             and
             defence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             
               simple
               and
               spiritual
               worship
            
             that
             it
             commandeth
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             and
             will
             be
             so
             worshipped
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             .
             The
             Schismaticks
             contended
             
               whether
               in
               this
               Mountain
               or
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             ]
             but
             Christ
             rebuked
             that
             contention
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             simple
             sort
             of
             Government
             or
             Discipline
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             ;
             commanding
             him
             that
             will
             be
             Greatest
             to
             seek
             his
             preeminence
             in
             being
             most
             useful
             and
             humble
             ,
             as
             a
             
               servant
               unto
               all
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             called
             
               Benefactors
               and
               gracious
               Lords
            
             ,
             not
             as
             
               Lording
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               but
               as
               examples
               to
               the
               flock
               :
            
             
             Not
             smiting
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             leaving
             force
             to
             Civil
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             
               simple
               conversation
            
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             Law
             and
             example
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             his
             servants
             used
             :
             This
             was
             
             Paul's
             rejoycing
             ,
             the
             
               testimony
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               ,
               not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdom
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             Wisdom
             must
             go
             with
             innocency
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             worldly
             carnal
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             consisteth
             in
             knowing
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             to
             be
             wise
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             Now
             this
             fourfold
             Christian-simplicity
             ▪
             Paul
             foresaw
             the
             Serpent
             on
             pretence
             of
             finer
             wit
             and
             subtilty
             would
             draw
             the
             Church
             to
             forsake
             ,
             till
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             saith
             )
             it
             became
             a
             point
             of
             wit
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             and
             this
             would
             be
             (
             and
             hath
             been
             )
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             simplicity
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             turned
             by
             Councils
             and
             by
             other
             Dictators
             into
             multitudes
             of
             unnecessary
             and
             uncertain
             notions
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             false
             ones
             .
             In
             the
             clear
             discovery
             of
             the
             sence
             and
             method
             of
             the
             sacred
             doctrine
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             our
             greatest
             skill
             and
             accurateness
             :
             But
             salvation
             ,
             peace
             and
             concord
             is
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             the
             fine
             elucidations
             ,
             and
             numerous
             articles
             of
             mens
             wits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             simplicity
             of
             Christian
             worship
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             such
             pageantry
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             formalities
             (
             to
             pass
             by
             much
             worse
             )
             that
             spiritual
             worshippers
             find
             it
             exceeding
             unsuitable
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             much
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             how
             far
             and
             dolefully
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Church-Government
             or
             Discipline
             is
             lost
             ,
             in
             more
             places
             than
             the
             Papal
             Kingdom
             ,
             needs
             not
             many
             words
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             can
             compare
             things
             old
             and
             new
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             what
             wonder
             if
             the
             honest
             simplicity
             of
             Conversation
             perish
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             carnal
             interest
             and
             fraud
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             oppression
             reign
             by
             carnal
             wisdom
             ?
             Thus
             hath
             the
             subtile
             serpent
             corrupted
             the
             Churches
             by
             drawing
             them
             from
             the
             simplicity
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               III.
               The
               true
               terms
               of
               Catholick
               Vnity
               and
               Concord
               more
               particularly
               described
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               means
               of
               hope
               for
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THe
             false
             terms
             
               having
               been
               the
               engines
               of
               Schism
               and
               Church-distractions
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               opening
               of
               the
            
             true
             terms
             
               that
               must
               be
               the
            
             cure
             ,
             
               with
               which
               I
               shall
               begin
               ,
               because
            
             Rectum
             est
             index
             sui
             &
             obliqui
             .
             
               And
               here
               are
               distinctly
               to
               be
               laid
               down
               ,
               I.
               What
               are
               the
            
             terms
             of
             entering
             into
             Christian
             Catholick
             Church-Vnity
             and
             Communion
             ?
             
               II.
               What
               are
               the
               necessary
            
             terms
             of
             continuing
             it
             ?
             
               and
               what
               are
               the
            
             causes
             of
             abscission
             
               either
               by
               apostasie
               or
               excommunication
               ?
               III.
               What
               are
               the
            
             terms
             necessary
             
               to
               the
            
             office
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             ?
             
               IV.
               What
               are
               the
               terms
               necessary
               to
               the
            
             constitution
             ,
             administration
             and
             Communion
             in
             single
             Churches
             .
             
               V.
               What
               are
               the
               terms
               necessary
               to
               the
            
             concord
             of
             such
             single
             Churches
             among
             themselves
             as
             associated
             or
             corresponding
             for
             mutual
             help
             .
             
               VI.
               And
               what
               is
            
             necessary
             to
             the
             civil
             peace
             and
             concord
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Families
             .
             
               Of
               these
               in
               order
            
             .
          
           
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               I.
               Nothing
               but
               Baptism
               truly
               received
               is
               necessary
               to
               entrance
               into
               the
               state
               of
               Vnion
               with
               the
               visible
               Church
               called
               Catholick
               or
               Vniversal
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             I
             before
             shewed
             that
             Christ
             himself
             instituted
             the
             terms
             ,
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
             that
             herein
             all
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             .
             The
             proof
             of
             this
             is
             so
             full
             that
             nothing
             but
             gross
             ignorance
             or
             wilfulness
             can
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             doubt
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             fore-cited
             institution
             ;
             2.
             
             In
             the
             constant
             judgement
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             through
             all
             places
             and
             ages
             since
             the
             institution
             of
             baptism
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Baptism
             hath
             been
             
               still
               used
            
             ,
             no
             one
             that
             knoweth
             Church
             history
             can
             deny
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             used
             
               to
               this
               end
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               universal
               and
               visible
               Christian
               state
               ,
            
             is
             an
             undenyable
             .
             About
             Infant
             baptism
             the
             Anabaptists
             doubt
             ;
             But
             they
             also
             deny
             Infants
             to
             be
             Christians
             or
             Church-members
             :
             and
             we
             prove
             to
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             by
             Christs
             command
             to
             
               Disciple
               Nations
               baptizing
               them
            
             :
             They
             confess
             that
             Baptism
             is
             the
             Church-entrance
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             baptized
             persons
             
               are
               Christians
            
             or
             
               visible
               Church-members
            
             ,
             till
             they
             revolt
             or
             are
             cast
             out
             ,
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             are
             agreed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             all
             visible
             Covenanters
             in
             baptism
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             visible
             Christians
             ,
             so
             all
             
               sincere
               heart-Covenanters
            
             have
             ever
             been
             supposed
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             by
             Baptism
             a
             sealed
             and
             delivered
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             adoption
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             so
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             labour
             in
             vain
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             continueth
             to
             this
             day
             :
             And
             all
             that
             are
             Christians
             are
             still
             in
             all
             Countries
             thus
             baptized
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             And
             if
             Baptism
             be
             the
             common
             
               symbol
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             making
             of
             a
             
               visible
               Christian
            
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             
               constitutive
               term
            
             or
             qualification
             sufficient
             to
             mens
             
               first
               Church-Vnion
            
             and
             Communion
             :
             which
             is
             commonly
             confessed
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             place
             for
             contention
             here
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             only
             about
             the
             validity
             of
             mens
             Received
             baptism
             :
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Minister
             and
             his
             part
             :
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             mode
             and
             Ceremonies
             :
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             receiver
             or
             baptized
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             I.
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             though
             all
             be
             not
             agreed
             in
             point
             of
             
               Duty
               who
               should
               baptize
            
             ,
             yet
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             are
             agreed
             as
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             baptism
             received
             
               de
               necessitate
               medii
            
             ,
             that
             the
             dissenters
             are
             so
             few
             as
             that
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             any
             great
             disagreement
             hereabout
             .
             The
             very
             Romanists
             maintain
             the
             validity
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Baptism
             received
             by
             hereticks
             and
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             and
             silenced
             and
             suspended
             Priests
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             yea
             of
             women
             :
             But
             
               de
               officio
            
             all
             are
             agreed
             that
             where
             it
             is
             possible
             a
             lawful
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             should
             do
             it
             .
             Only
             a
             few
             Anabaptists
             say
             that
             it
             must
             be
             only
             one
             that
             was
             baptized
             at
             age
             himself
             :
             And
             one
             or
             two
             Singularists
             (
             whether
             in
             ignorance
             or
             design
             I
             know
             not
             )
             think
             it
             the
             aptest
             medium
             to
             unchurch
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             
               true
               Priests
            
             for
             want
             of
             due
             succession
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               no
               true
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             because
             God
             owneth
             no
             Acts
             but
             such
             as
             are
             commissioned
             or
             appointed
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             consequently
             no
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             consequently
             no
             Covenant
             -
             promise
             and
             benefits
             ,
             of
             pardon
             ,
             justification
             and
             salvation
             :
             But
             this
             is
             after
             at
             large
             to
             be
             detected
             and
             confuted
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             great
             difficulty
             is
             of
             the
             necessary
             qualification
             of
             the
             baptized
             :
             And
             there
             1.
             the
             Anabaptists
             keep
             out
             Infants
             :
             But
             besides
             Baptism
             and
             Church-membership
             ,
             they
             deny
             them
             no
             offices
             that
             their
             age
             is
             capable
             of
             :
             And
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             receive
             them
             all
             by
             baptism
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             come
             to
             the
             use
             of
             due
             understanding
             :
             And
             these
             delayes
             are
             
             but
             few
             in
             comparison
             :
             And
             1.
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             
               compelled
               none
            
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             only
             received
             them
             that
             voluntarily
             came
             ,
             or
             were
             duly
             brought
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             men
             will
             stay
             without
             or
             keep
             their
             Children
             out
             ,
             they
             wrong
             themselves
             and
             theirs
             ,
             but
             this
             breaketh
             no
             unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             There
             have
             been
             also
             factious
             persons
             that
             tye
             the
             validity
             of
             Baptism
             to
             their
             sects
             :
             such
             as
             were
             specially
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             supposing
             that
             their
             Prelates
             had
             the
             truest
             call
             and
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             others
             were
             Sectaries
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             baptism
             null
             and
             void
             and
             to
             be
             iterated
             :
             But
             though
             in
             other
             arrogancies
             some
             follow
             them
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             yet
             few
             if
             any
             in
             the
             nulling
             of
             baptism
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             But
             a
             greater
             and
             longer
             stir
             there
             hath
             been
             about
             Creeds
             and
             professions
             required
             as
             Tests
             to
             excuse
             men
             from
             heresie
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             few
             of
             them
             by
             these
             altered
             the
             form
             of
             baptism
             ,
             but
             there
             took
             up
             with
             the
             ancient
             Creed
             ,
             (
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Nicene
             or
             Constantinopolitane
             )
             and
             required
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             only
             imposed
             the
             rest
             on
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             or
             other
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             And
             is
             there
             now
             any
             cause
             of
             discord
             here
             ?
             1.
             
             All
             Christians
             have
             been
             made
             such
             by
             baptism
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             till
             now
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             ever
             came
             down
             to
             us
             by
             more
             certain
             ,
             uniform
             ,
             consenting
             tradition
             ?
             The
             very
             same
             words
             of
             baptism
             which
             Christ
             did
             institute
             are
             every
             where
             used
             to
             this
             day
             :
             And
             if
             all
             ages
             and
             Countreys
             have
             still
             baptized
             persons
             as
             believers
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             not
             agreed
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             faith
             is
             that
             baptism
             requireth
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             strange
             incredible
             shame
             to
             them
             .
             But
             even
             Hierome
             and
             Hillary
             that
             cry
             out
             
             of
             their
             new
             Creeds
             ,
             do
             tell
             us
             that
             in
             Baptism
             the
             old
             one
             was
             still
             used
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             did
             appeal
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             differ
             about
             their
             filióque
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             new
             clauses
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Creed
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             old
             Copies
             which
             are
             now
             found
             on
             Record
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             factious
             or
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             nullifie
             Baptism
             by
             any
             of
             those
             differences
             .
             For
             the
             Creed
             is
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Exposition
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             is
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             if
             no
             other
             Creed
             or
             words
             were
             used
             but
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             there
             are
             few
             Christians
             yet
             that
             will
             refuse
             any
             of
             the
             truly
             ancient
             Creeds
             ;
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             there
             are
             some
             
               humane
               ceremonies
            
             which
             some
             Churches
             adjoin
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             are
             rejected
             or
             omitted
             .
             The
             most
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             used
             the
             
               tasting
               of
               milk
               and
               honey
            
             ,
             the
             wearing
             of
             
               a
               white
               garment
            
             ,
             and
             Chrisme
             :
             and
             now
             some
             use
             the
             
               transient
               Image
            
             of
             the
             
               Cross
               as
               a
               symbol
               of
               our
               engagement
               to
               a
               Crucified
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             others
             omit
             as
             taking
             it
             to
             be
             so
             far
             participant
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             an
             usurpation
             of
             Christs
             prerogative
             ,
             for
             any
             men
             without
             his
             institution
             to
             appoint
             :
             But
             yet
             all
             these
             Churches
             that
             differ
             in
             these
             Ceremonies
             agree
             that
             the
             validity
             of
             Baptism
             dependeth
             not
             on
             them
             .
             Whether
             they
             be
             used
             or
             omitted
             ,
             the
             person
             is
             nevertheless
             baptized
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Qu.
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             and
             validity
             of
             baptism
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             was
             partly
             answered
             before
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             it
             
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             baptizer
             and
             the
             
               adult
               baptized
            
             (
             or
             the
             person
             that
             is
             authorized
             to
             Covenant
             for
             the
             infant
             )
             do
             
               Profess
               to
               intend
               real
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             it
             in
             jeast
             or
             to
             other
             ends
             :
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             its
             efficacy
             
             to
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             ,
             that
             this
             profession
             of
             the
             Baptized
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             do
             it
             from
             the
             heart
             :
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             free
             the
             baptizer
             from
             Gods
             displeasure
             that
             his
             intention
             be
             sincere
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Baptism
             be
             such
             as
             express
             all
             the
             Essence
             of
             it
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             those
             of
             Christ
             which
             all
             Christians
             use
             [
             
               I
               Baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             ]
             And
             that
             no
             contradictory
             words
             which
             nullifie
             these
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             it
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             adult
             person
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Parent
             or
             pro-parent
             for
             the
             Infant
             )
             do
             seem
             or
             profess
             to
             
               understand
               all
               the
               words
               of
               Baptism
               ,
            
             so
             far
             as
             is
             essential
             to
             it
             :
             For
             
               ignorantis
               non
               est
               consensus
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             it
             to
             real
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             that
             he
             not
             only
             seem
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             but
             really
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             accordingly
             necessary
             that
             the
             person
             
               consent
               to
            
             all
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             seem
             and
             profess
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               really
               do
               it
            
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             God
             ,
             and
             obtain
             pardon
             and
             life
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             ,
             that
             the
             Creed
             or
             any
             other
             profession
             be
             used
             ,
             by
             the
             baptized
             ,
             besides
             the
             words
             themselves
             [
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               my self
               to
               him
               in
               this
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             understanding
             and
             consent
             may
             be
             expressed
             by
             those
             words
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             it
             is
             usually
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               best
               performance
            
             of
             baptism
             that
             the
             adult
             person
             (
             or
             the
             Parent
             of
             Infants
             )
             do
             in
             larger
             words
             profess
             his
             understanding
             ,
             belief
             and
             consent
             to
             
             baptism
             :
             And
             it
             is
             best
             that
             these
             words
             be
             not
             too
             many
             nor
             too
             few
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             one
             unchanged
             form
             ;
             Lest
             ignorance
             or
             heresie
             deprave
             baptism
             by
             change
             and
             variety
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             this
             end
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             have
             still
             used
             the
             Creed
             as
             the
             
               summary
               form
            
             of
             Profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             As
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             a
             summary
             form
             of
             our
             Desires
             ,
             and
             the
             Decalogue
             of
             our
             rule
             and
             profession
             of
             practice
             .
             But
             because
             Assent
             is
             supposed
             to
             imply
             Consent
             to
             the
             particulars
             Assented
             to
             ,
             though
             but
             Generally
             professed
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Church
             hath
             more
             rarely
             omitted
             
               the
               Creed
            
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Assent
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             have
             accepted
             of
             a
             more
             General
             profession
             of
             Consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             the
             adult
             do
             before-hand
             as
             a
             Catechumen
             learn
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Pastor
             a
             satisfactory
             account
             of
             his
             competent
             understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             General
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             consent
             and
             subjection
             ,
             be
             used
             at
             
               the
               time
            
             and
             in
             the
             words
             of
             baptism
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             constitutive
             causes
             of
             baptism
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             II.
             
               Though
               no
               more
               than
               Baptism
               be
               essentially
               Necessary
               ,
               because
               so
               great
               a
               work
               should
               be
               well
               done
               ;
               and
               ignorance
               and
               errour
               are
               very
               common
               ,
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               the
               Church
               require
               [
               an
               understanding
               Assent
               to
               the
               common
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               an
               understanding
               Consent
               to
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               and
               Decalogue
               ;
               and
               in
               general
               to
               all
               that
               he
               understandeth
               to
               be
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Belief
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               .
               ]
               And
               therefore
               that
               the
               adult
               person
               ,
               (
               and
               Parent
               of
               the
               Infant
               )
               be
               one
               that
               
               hath
               before
               been
               Catechized
               or
               examined
               herein
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Though
             I
             consent
             to
             
               Ger.
               Vossius
            
             and
             others
             that
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             at
             all
             that
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             made
             the
             twelve
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             respectively
             ,
             every
             one
             making
             one
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             feigned
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             what
             he
             and
             Bishop
             Vsher
             and
             many
             others
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             or
             three
             Articles
             being
             not
             found
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             Copies
             or
             Records
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             verily
             consent
             to
             
               Parker
               de
               Descensu
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             
               words
               of
               Baptism
            
             were
             the
             
               first
               Creed
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Creed
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             degrees
             as
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             profession
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             first
             it
             had
             but
             
               three
               Articles
            
             [
             
               I
               believe
               in
            
             (
             
               and
               give
               up
               my self
               to
            
             )
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ]
             ,
             Yet
             I
             take
             the
             Creed
             in
             the
             sence
             at
             least
             to
             be
             of
             necessary
             use
             to
             the
             ends
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             we
             may
             say
             so
             much
             as
             is
             of
             greatest
             antiquity
             to
             be
             
               Divine
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               special
               part
            
             of
             his
             word
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             than
             many
             other
             parts
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             we
             receive
             not
             the
             pretended
             Traditions
             of
             Rome
             or
             any
             Church
             that
             shall
             be
             obtruded
             on
             us
             without
             proof
             ,
             or
             as
             accusing
             the
             Scripture
             of
             insufficiency
             ;
             yet
             we
             never
             denyed
             that
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             was
             Gods
             Word
             before
             they
             wrote
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             as
             their
             writing
             .
             It
             being
             eight
             years
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             (
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             )
             before
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             written
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             near
             an
             hundred
             years
             after
             his
             incarnation
             that
             the
             last
             was
             written
             by
             St.
             John
             ;
             and
             only
             four
             or
             five
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             having
             left
             us
             any
             of
             their
             writings
             ,
             it
             were
             intolerable
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             constant
             preaching
             of
             them
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             their
             
             death
             ,
             was
             not
             done
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             same
             infallible
             spirit
             as
             their
             writing
             was
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Baptism
             was
             then
             as
             common
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             was
             sooner
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             more
             constantly
             ,
             nor
             with
             
               greater
               concord
               and
               concent
            
             ,
             than
             discipling
             persons
             and
             baptizing
             them
             :
             For
             this
             was
             the
             summ
             of
             their
             first
             appointed
             work
             ,
             in
             which
             Christ
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             administer
             Baptism
             as
             wisely
             and
             holily
             according
             to
             Christs
             will
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             ever
             did
             come
             after
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             they
             did
             not
             take
             up
             with
             mens
             bare
             saying
             of
             three
             words
             [
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ]
             without
             understanding
             what
             they
             said
             :
             All
             following
             ages
             Cathechized
             or
             examined
             the
             adult
             before
             baptism
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             we
             would
             take
             the
             contrary
             course
             for
             an
             abuse
             :
             Therefore
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Apostles
             did
             it
             and
             appointed
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             4.
             
             And
             this
             is
             plainly
             implyed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             when
             believers
             are
             all
             said
             to
             be
             inlightned
             ,
             and
             translated
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             
               know
               God
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               as
               being
               life
               eternal
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.
             18.
             
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             be
             
               wise
               to
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             when
             they
             are
             said
             to
             Believe
             :
             For
             believing
             supposeth
             understanding
             :
             And
             when
             Peter
             saith
             that
             
               Baptism
               saveth
               ;
               not
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God.
            
             And
             when
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             as
             far
             as
             we
             have
             any
             notice
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             have
             been
             baptized
             after
             
               Profession
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             used
             and
             appointed
             the
             requiring
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             19.
             5.
             
             In
             doing
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             what
             they
             required
             of
             the
             Confessours
             from
             their
             mouths
             was
             short
             and
             plain
             ,
             or
             else
             those
             multitudes
             of
             men
             and
             women
             who
             were
             in
             a
             short
             time
             baptized
             ,
             would
             neither
             have
             had
             capacity
             nor
             time
             to
             do
             it
             :
             But
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Teachers
             and
             baptizers
             in
             explaining
             the
             said
             articles
             were
             large
             ,
             and
             many
             :
             For
             we
             find
             that
             it
             was
             their
             common
             preaching
             work
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             most
             probable
             (
             by
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             and
             the
             history
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             and
             elsewhere
             )
             that
             at
             the
             first
             no
             form
             of
             words
             was
             required
             and
             used
             besides
             the
             form
             in
             baptism
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             people
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             thereupon
             professed
             
               understanding
               ,
               belief
            
             and
             consent
             .
             (
             And
             no
             more
             is
             essentially
             necessary
             )
             But
             that
             after
             a
             Creed
             in
             terms
             was
             the
             common
             form
             which
             was
             used
             by
             Professors
             in
             order
             to
             baptism
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             so
             many
             thousands
             being
             baptized
             ,
             the
             matter
             being
             short
             ,
             and
             meerly
             Divine
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             left
             to
             much
             variety
             of
             expression
             :
             Divine
             ,
             great
             ,
             necessary
             things
             must
             be
             spoken
             with
             so
             much
             caution
             as
             may
             avoid
             errour
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             corruption
             and
             abuse
             :
             And
             if
             every
             ignorant
             man
             and
             woman
             were
             left
             to
             use
             only
             words
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             to
             express
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             of
             confounding
             and
             dishonourable
             consequence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             great
             care
             that
             then
             was
             used
             that
             all
             Christians
             might
             be
             of
             one
             faith
             and
             speak
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             heresies
             then
             arising
             might
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             doth
             imply
             that
             this
             necessary
             means
             was
             then
             used
             by
             those
             that
             commanded
             that
             all
             be
             done
             to
             edification
             and
             unity
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             many
             expositors
             think
             that
             this
             Creed
             is
             it
             that
             Paul
             meant
             by
             the
             depositum
             and
             form
             of
             
               wholsome
               words
            
             to
             Timothy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             fullest
             proof
             is
             universal
             historical
             tradition
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             ever
             used
             Catechizing
             and
             the
             Creed
             as
             the
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             baptism
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             any
             other
             original
             of
             it
             :
             There
             is
             some
             difference
             in
             words
             between
             that
             recited
             by
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             two
             recited
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             now
             use
             ,
             and
             some
             little
             difference
             between
             that
             of
             Marcellus
             in
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Aquileia
             in
             Ruffinus
             ,
             and
             ours
             now
             used
             :
             And
             the
             forming
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             in
             other
             words
             doth
             shew
             that
             the
             Churches
             took
             not
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             tyed
             to
             the
             same
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Creed
             as
             not
             to
             alter
             any
             part
             of
             them
             :
             And
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             before
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Church
             had
             a
             Creed
             that
             had
             as
             much
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Nicene
             as
             of
             that
             called
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             it
             was
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Churches
             ,
             not
             to
             lay
             too
             much
             on
             particular
             words
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             seem
             essential
             to
             baptism
             or
             more
             necessary
             than
             they
             were
             :
             And
             to
             this
             day
             if
             any
             in
             other
             words
             exprest
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             baptized
             .
             But
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             and
             for
             concord
             and
             safety
             the
             Churches
             that
             still
             agreed
             in
             words
             of
             the
             same
             sence
             ,
             and
             mostly
             the
             same
             words
             as
             to
             all
             that
             explained
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             found
             it
             more
             and
             more
             needful
             to
             agree
             in
             every
             word
             ,
             and
             leave
             men
             no
             room
             for
             dangerous
             diversity
             (
             though
             over
             and
             above
             they
             may
             explain
             their
             minds
             .
             )
             From
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             so
             great
             contentions
             have
             risen
             about
             some
             single
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Nicene
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             Latines
             Filióque
             ,
             lest
             the
             Creed
             should
             be
             altered
             
             at
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             faith
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             uncertain
             mutable
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             By
             all
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             make
             Baptism
             the
             term
             of
             Christian
             Catholick
             unity
             and
             concord
             as
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Creed
            
             as
             needful
             and
             apt
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             ordinarily
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             There
             is
             a
             controversie
             raised
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             by
             Donatists
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             ,
             so
             )
             now
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             whether
             the
             person
             baptized
             must
             not
             also
             own
             ,
             1.
             the
             Ministry
             in
             general
             ,
             2.
             the
             particular
             Minister
             that
             baptizeth
             him
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             particular
             Church
             into
             which
             he
             is
             received
             ;
             4.
             and
             subject
             himself
             by
             profession
             to
             such
             pastoral
             power
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             distinctly
             answer
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             I.
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             1.
             what
             is
             connoted
             is
             not
             alwayes
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             the
             contract
             :
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             baptized
             but
             he
             must
             know
             that
             some
             one
             hath
             power
             to
             baptize
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             more
             needful
             of
             the
             two
             that
             the
             
               Apostolical
               office
            
             and
             power
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             than
             the
             
               successive
               ordinary
               Ministry
            
             :
             Because
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             more
             dependeth
             on
             their
             testimony
             ,
             as
             commissioned
             and
             qualified
             with
             those
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             which
             are
             its
             seal
             and
             proof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             of
             great
             use
             to
             our
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             understand
             that
             Christ
             hath
             settled
             an
             authorized
             Ministry
             to
             preserve
             and
             preach
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             administer
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             guide
             his
             Churches
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             knoweth
             not
             this
             wanteth
             an
             integral
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             and
             needful
             help
             to
             his
             edification
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             none
             of
             these
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             essence
             of
             Christianity
             :
             If
             any
             lived
             where
             the
             ministerial
             office
             were
             not
             known
             ,
             or
             should
             by
             misleading
             
             so
             far
             err
             as
             to
             think
             that
             any
             judicious
             Christian
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             master
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             might
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             if
             yet
             this
             man
             believe
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             his
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             be
             accordingly
             devoted
             to
             him
             in
             baptism
             ,
             this
             man
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             ignorance
             or
             errour
             about
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             took
             them
             for
             lay
             men
             .
             For
             the
             promise
             is
             ,
             that
             
               whoever
               believeth
               in
               Christ
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
            
             but
             
               have
               everlasting
               life
            
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             16
             ,
             18.
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             he
             was
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             :
             It
             is
             not
             only
             ,
             [
             He
             that
             is
             converted
             by
             a
             Priest
             shall
             not
             perish
             ]
             Nor
             is
             it
             ever
             said
             [
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               the
               Apostles
            
             or
             Priests
             shall
             not
             perish
             ]
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             Christ
             (
             which
             essentially
             includeth
             the
             belief
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             calleth
             them
             carnal
             as
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             that
             said
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Cephas
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             not
             baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             Paul
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             he
             thanketh
             God
             that
             he
             had
             baptized
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             say
             that
             he
             had
             baptized
             them
             into
             his
             own
             name
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             are
             the
             Apostles
             foundations
             or
             
               bases
               and
               pillars
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             Christ
             used
             them
             as
             the
             first
             great
             keepers
             of
             his
             word
             and
             seals
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             converting
             unbelievers
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             hard
             and
             rare
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             without
             knowing
             and
             believing
             that
             they
             were
             his
             commissioned
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             II.
             But
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             to
             choose
             a
             true
             Minister
             to
             be
             baptized
             by
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             baptism
             to
             know
             that
             the
             baptizer
             is
             such
             :
             Indeed
             not
             one
             of
             many
             can
             be
             sure
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             seen
             his
             ordination
             ,
             nor
             
             knowing
             of
             his
             necessary
             qualifications
             :
             Many
             things
             may
             deceive
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             baptism
             by
             Lay-men
             is
             not
             null
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             held
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             now
             hold
             and
             confess
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             III.
             And
             as
             to
             reception
             into
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             before
             that
             it
             is
             no
             work
             of
             baptism
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             a
             consequent
             act
             (
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             oft
             of
             time
             .
             )
             The
             
               Eunuch
               ,
               Act.
            
             8.
             was
             baptized
             into
             no
             Church
             but
             the
             Universal
             .
             There
             be
             some
             few
             rigid
             mistaken
             brethren
             called
             Independents
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             that
             think
             indeed
             that
             all
             baptized
             persons
             must
             be
             baptized
             into
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             others
             even
             of
             that
             party
             are
             wiser
             herein
             .
             It
             is
             very
             fit
             that
             every
             one
             that
             can
             ,
             be
             a
             member
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             :
             But
             some
             cannot
             (
             as
             Travellers
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Ambassadors
             ,
             &c.
             who
             reside
             among
             Infidels
             only
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             live
             in
             Countreys
             where
             the
             Pastors
             by
             tyranny
             refuse
             to
             admit
             any
             to
             their
             communion
             who
             will
             not
             say
             or
             do
             some
             unlawful
             thing
             .
             )
             But
             yet
             Baptism
             as
             such
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             hath
             such
             an
             effect
             .
             Much
             less
             is
             it
             a
             profession
             that
             such
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             sound
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             IV.
             And
             as
             to
             subjection
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Baptism
             
               essentially
               subjecteth
               us
               to
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             this
             includeth
             an
             obligation
             to
             obey
             
               him
               in
               all
            
             things
             which
             we
             know
             to
             be
             his
             Law
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             true
             that
             just
             obedience
             to
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             command
             :
             But
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             every
             
               man
               knoweth
               this
            
             ,
             nor
             that
             every
             disobedience
             unchurcheth
             us
             :
             It
             is
             his
             command
             that
             we
             pray
             continually
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             give
             thanks
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             speak
             not
             an
             idle
             word
             ,
             and
             use
             not
             vain
             jeasting
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             nullifieth
             not
             Christianity
             that
             we
             culpably
             offend
             in
             
             one
             of
             these
             :
             Nor
             doth
             our
             baptism
             contain
             our
             promise
             that
             we
             will
             never
             sin
             ,
             nor
             that
             we
             will
             obey
             a
             command
             which
             we
             understand
             not
             :
             but
             that
             we
             will
             be
             Christs
             subjects
             and
             obey
             him
             sincerely
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             when
             we
             fail
             by
             weakness
             we
             will
             renew
             our
             repentance
             .
             Christ
             also
             commandeth
             every
             child
             ,
             subject
             ,
             wife
             ,
             servant
             to
             obey
             their
             parents
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             Husband
             and
             Master
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             is
             baptized
             bindeth
             himself
             also
             to
             obey
             these
             Laws
             sincerely
             if
             he
             know
             them
             .
             But
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             it
             is
             essential
             to
             Baptism
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             subjection
             to
             parents
             ,
             husbands
             ,
             masters
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Christ
             who
             commandeth
             us
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             Even
             as
             subjects
             take
             not
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             every
             Justice
             ,
             Constable
             ,
             or
             Messenger
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             yet
             commandeth
             us
             to
             obey
             his
             Judges
             ,
             Justices
             ,
             Constables
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             To
             pretend
             that
             Baptism
             as
             such
             doth
             subject
             men
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               London
               ,
            
             or
             to
             the
             Pastor
             of
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             perverting
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             answered
             as
             the
             Apostle
             did
             others
             ,
             
               Were
               ye
               baptized
               into
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Paul
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               What
               are
               the
               terms
               necessary
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               Church-Communion
               ?
               and
               what
               are
               the
               lawful
               Causes
               of
               abscission
               or
               Excommunication
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             granted
             that
             as
             there
             is
             somewhat
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             our
             
               pardon
               ,
               justification
            
             and
             right
             to
             glory
             ,
             than
             was
             to
             our
             
               first
               reception
            
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             our
             continuance
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             bare
             profession
             of
             faith
             and
             consent
             and
             subjection
             ,
             or
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ
             for
             future
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             our
             first
             reception
             by
             baptism
             :
             But
             some
             performance
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             continuance
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Covenant
             or
             promise
             is
             necessary
             ,
             not
             meerly
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             performance-sake
             ,
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             do
             what
             we
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             a
             known
             false
             Covenant
             is
             null
             as
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Covenanter
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             to
             
               his
               obligation
            
             ,
             so
             at
             the
             entrance
             a
             
               mans
               word
            
             is
             his
             
               credible
               profession
            
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             by
             notorious
             wilfulness
             violate
             this
             word
             or
             promise
             in
             any
             essential
             point
             ,
             he
             then
             so
             far
             nullifieth
             his
             verbal
             profession
             as
             to
             his
             benefit
             ,
             and
             proveth
             his
             Covenanting
             to
             be
             false
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             disciplined
             Churches
             do
             cast
             out
             gross
             impenitent
             violaters
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             such
             essential
             parts
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             what
             is
             such
             violation
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             fin
             men
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             is
             a
             difficult
             question
             in
             some
             instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             sure
             rule
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             further
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             universal
             Church
             by
             sentence
             ,
             than
             he
             first
             morally
             departeth
             or
             cuts
             off
             himself
             .
             For
             the
             Pastors
             have
             not
             their
             power
             for
             destruction
             but
             
               for
               edification
            
             :
             And
             their
             office
             is
             subservient
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             not
             
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ,
            
             even
             to
             
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               the
               lost
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             to
             be
             hurtful
             but
             helpful
             to
             mens
             souls
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             He
             therefore
             that
             apostatizeth
             or
             denyeth
             any
             one
             essential
             article
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             cuts
             off
             himself
             first
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Churches
             sentence
             to
             have
             so
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             repent
             not
             :
             If
             he
             timely
             repent
             ,
             it
             must
             prevent
             the
             sentence
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             3.
             
             Whatever
             sin
             amounteth
             to
             an
             evident
             refusal
             of
             promised
             subjection
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             cuts
             off
             the
             sinner
             morally
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             prevent
             it
             not
             by
             repentance
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             sentenced
             accordingly
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             who
             do
             but
             thus
             declare
             who
             depart
             from
             Christ
             and
             cut
             off
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             4.
             
             Every
             sin
             is
             not
             a
             renouncing
             of
             our
             allegiance
             or
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             censured
             by
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             sins
             of
             meer
             infirmity
             or
             imperfection
             in
             duty
             ;
             as
             imperfection
             of
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             hope
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             There
             are
             sins
             of
             
               sudden
               passion
            
             and
             surprize
             which
             the
             will
             habitually
             abhorreth
             ,
             and
             the
             sinner
             quickly
             repenteth
             of
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             which
             a
             man
             knew
             not
             to
             be
             sins
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             sins
             of
             meer
             forgetfulness
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             it
             is
             not
             all
             presumptuous
             sin
             that
             is
             a
             renouncing
             of
             our
             subjection
             :
             A
             faithful
             man
             knoweth
             that
             the
             least
             sin
             should
             be
             avoided
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             know
             that
             vain
             jesting
             or
             idle
             words
             are
             a
             
             sin
             ;
             And
             he
             may
             be
             often
             guilty
             of
             these
             by
             some
             degree
             of
             presumption
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             that
             all
             men
             being
             sinners
             ,
             such
             a
             sin
             may
             stand
             with
             grace
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             due
             excitation
             not
             fear
             it
             or
             fly
             from
             it
             because
             it
             is
             a
             little
             one
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             do
             from
             perjury
             ,
             murder
             or
             some
             greater
             sin
             :
             No
             small
             evils
             or
             danger
             doth
             so
             much
             suscitate
             the
             soul
             to
             resist
             and
             avoid
             it
             as
             a
             greater
             doth
             :
             no
             man
             is
             so
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             prick
             of
             a
             pin
             as
             of
             a
             sword
             :
             This
             want
             of
             suscitation
             through
             the
             smallness
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             maketh
             less
             resistance
             and
             so
             some
             degree
             of
             presumption
             in
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             5.
             
             No
             one
             Act
             of
             sin
             sufficiently
             repented
             of
             ,
             is
             matter
             for
             a
             just
             excommunication
             ,
             be
             the
             sin
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             For
             the
             penitent
             are
             pardoned
             :
             If
             the
             Repentance
             be
             before
             the
             excommunication
             ,
             it
             preventeth
             it
             :
             For
             the
             first
             part
             of
             discipline
             is
             to
             perswade
             the
             sinner
             to
             repentance
             ,
             as
             being
             intended
             for
             his
             recovery
             and
             salvation
             :
             and
             excommunication
             is
             never
             just
             but
             when
             the
             sinner
             will
             not
             repent
             .
             As
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             death
             was
             the
             wages
             of
             
               any
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Gospel
             
               faith
               and
               repentance
            
             are
             the
             
               remedying
               conditions
            
             ;
             so
             accordingly
             though
             Adam
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             for
             the
             first
             sin
             ,
             none
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             any
             sin
             meerly
             
               as
               a
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             as
             
               not
               repented
               of
            
             by
             a
             believer
             .
             I
             say
             not
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             rule
             in
             punishing
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             Pastors
             in
             excommunicating
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             6.
             
             Yea
             the
             time
             and
             means
             of
             admonition
             for
             bringing
             the
             sinner
             to
             repentance
             must
             be
             competent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             a
             rational
             hope
             of
             his
             repenting
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             some
             Lay
             Chancellors
             do
             ,
             if
             a
             few
             rough
             words
             make
             them
             not
             repent
             ,
             presently
             excommunicate
             him
             ;
             nor
             
               pro
               forma
            
             to
             say
             thrice
             I
             
               admonish
               you
            
             ,
             I
             
               admonish
               you
            
             ,
             I
             
               admonish
               you
            
             ]
             
             and
             then
             [
             I
             
               excommunicate
               you
            
             .
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             a
             jeasting
             matter
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             past
             as
             hastily
             as
             angry
             word
             .
             The
             sinner
             must
             be
             gravely
             and
             seriously
             told
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             something
             which
             he
             taketh
             for
             no
             sin
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             convinced
             by
             Scripture
             proof
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             heard
             speak
             for
             himself
             with
             patience
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             a
             more
             private
             admonition
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             reproved
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             many
             may
             consent
             for
             the
             more
             authoritative
             conviction
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             warning
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             thereby
             clear
             themselves
             as
             not
             consenting
             to
             the
             sin
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             excommunication
             is
             only
             to
             pass
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             repentance
             justly
             seemeth
             hopeless
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             much
             difference
             herein
             to
             be
             made
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             sins
             and
             of
             persons
             :
             1.
             
             A
             sin
             of
             errour
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             controverted
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             smaller
             sin
             ,
             requireth
             a
             longer
             time
             of
             patience
             for
             the
             sinners
             conviction
             before
             he
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             impenitent
             :
             But
             a
             notorious
             sin
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             plainest
             proof
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             scandalous
             consequence
             ,
             must
             have
             shorter
             time
             of
             patience
             :
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             that
             the
             sinners
             passion
             may
             be
             over
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             have
             leisure
             well
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Churches
             reproof
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             As
             gravity
             ,
             convincing
             reason
             ,
             compassion
             and
             patience
             are
             certainly
             necessary
             ,
             so
             it
             seemeth
             very
             convenient
             at
             least
             that
             when
             the
             sinner
             is
             admonished
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             joyn
             with
             the
             Pastor
             in
             earnest
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             his
             conviction
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             prevail
             not
             at
             once
             ,
             in
             tolerable
             cases
             to
             do
             it
             again
             ,
             before
             the
             sinner
             be
             cast
             out
             :
             
               Ye
               ought
               to
               mourn
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Men
             will
             not
             cut
             off
             a
             corrupt
             member
             of
             the
             body
             hastily
             ,
             nor
             till
             flat
             necessity
             ,
             nor
             without
             sense
             of
             pain
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             It
             is
             not
             every
             sin
             that
             a
             man
             repenteth
             not
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             excommunication
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             man
             living
             that
             hath
             not
             some
             sins
             which
             he
             no
             otherwise
             repenteth
             of
             ,
             than
             as
             in
             general
             he
             hateth
             all
             sin
             so
             far
             as
             he
             knoweth
             it
             :
             For
             every
             man
             hath
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             hath
             some
             degree
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             some
             faithful
             men
             have
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             take
             some
             sins
             to
             be
             duties
             or
             no
             sins
             ;
             and
             some
             have
             darker
             minds
             than
             others
             that
             are
             hardly
             convinced
             and
             cannot
             perceive
             the
             force
             of
             an
             argument
             against
             the
             prejudice
             before
             received
             .
             And
             some
             are
             educated
             where
             some
             sins
             are
             praised
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             such
             persons
             as
             by
             their
             parts
             and
             interest
             in
             them
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             errour
             ;
             How
             many
             thousand
             zealous
             
               Papists
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               Greeks
            
             take
             others
             for
             hereticks
             by
             mistake
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             by
             words
             and
             actions
             wrong
             or
             persecute
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             err
             ?
             How
             many
             Lutherans
             slander
             Calvinists
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             oft
             make
             each
             others
             matters
             seem
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             Yea
             so
             do
             Conformists
             and
             
               Nonconformists
               ,
               Anabaptists
            
             and
             Padobaptists
             and
             most
             that
             disagree
             ,
             and
             yet
             repent
             not
             ,
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             true
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             they
             do
             well
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Therefore
             two
             things
             must
             concur
             in
             the
             sin
             that
             deserveth
             an
             Excommunication
             from
             Catholick
             Communion
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             such
             as
             some
             call
             a
             
               Mortal
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Not
               a
               sin
               of
               meer
               infirmity
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               may
               consist
               with
               sincere
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               holiness
               ,
               and
               subjection
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               sin
               which
               in
               an
               impenitent
               person
               proveth
               the
               absence
               of
               such
               Subjection
               and
               Love
               :
            
             And
             the
             mark
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               which
               is
               so
               
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 can
                 keep
                 it
                 
                 that
                 is
                 sincerely
                 willing
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 sin
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 willing
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 :
              
            
             A
             sin
             that
             men
             may
             know
             if
             they
             are
             willing
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             keep
             than
             leave
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             be
             
               unrepented
               of
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               due
               information
               and
               perswasion
               with
               patience
               ,
               do
               not
               bring
               the
               sinner
               to
               repent
               of
               .
            
             A
             heinous
             ,
             mortal
             ,
             wilful
             sin
             unrepented
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             sentenced
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
             None
             but
             those
             that
             first
             really
             depart
             ,
             because
             the
             sentence
             must
             be
             true
             and
             just
             :
             And
             this
             departure
             is
             either
             direct
             ,
             by
             Apostasie
             ,
             renouncing
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             some
             essential
             part
             of
             Godliness
             or
             Christianity
             :
             2.
             
             Or
             indirectly
             ,
             when
             men
             deny
             not
             any
             of
             these
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             works
             do
             that
             which
             is
             evidently
             inconsistent
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             so
             discerned
             by
             any
             willing
             mind
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             And
             hence
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             number
             of
             these
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Pastors
             that
             cast
             off
             true
             discipline
             do
             acknowledge
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             those
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             living
             in
             such
             sins
             as
             the
             common
             light
             of
             nature
             detecteth
             to
             every
             willing
             mind
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             are
             fornication
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             slanderous
             preaching
             or
             speech
             ,
             hating
             others
             ,
             especially
             for
             good
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             are
             obstinate
             in
             refusing
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
             And
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             number
             live
             in
             our
             Churches
             never
             excommunicated
             nor
             publickly
             admonished
             who
             lye
             in
             such
             sins
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ?
             The
             Papists
             Priests
             themselves
             conform
             by
             unjust
             oaths
             and
             professing
             to
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             many
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             which
             are
             false
             and
             sinful
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             other
             sinful
             practices
             .
             Their
             very
             persecution
             of
             men
             better
             than
             themselves
             on
             false
             pretences
             of
             
             heresie
             and
             schism
             ,
             is
             a
             crime
             that
             many
             were
             they
             truly
             willing
             might
             soon
             know
             .
             Drunkenness
             ,
             whoredom
             ,
             lying
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             prophane
             swearing
             ,
             cursing
             and
             slandering
             ,
             covetous
             and
             proud
             oppressing
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             ,
             yea
             even
             professed
             Saduceism
             and
             infidelity
             and
             deriding
             serious
             Godliness
             ,
             are
             all
             too
             common
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             Yet
             few
             of
             all
             these
             are
             ever
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             2.
             
             Yet
             hence
             also
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             commonest
             sort
             of
             Excommunications
             for
             these
             thousand
             years
             at
             least
             have
             been
             but
             the
             acts
             of
             carnal
             tyrannical
             usurpation
             like
             a
             plague
             or
             publick
             war
             or
             fire
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Viz.
             I.
             Anathematizing
             men
             for
             a
             dark
             ambiguous
             word
             or
             phrase
             ,
             though
             inept
             ,
             and
             though
             in
             the
             obvious
             sence
             by
             undiscerned
             consequence
             it
             might
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             tyrannical
             and
             unjust
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             1.
             
             When
             the
             
               words
               only
            
             are
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             doth
             not
             so
             
               mean
               them
            
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             heresie
             in
             the
             man.
             If
             that
             word
             which
             signifieth
             God
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             in
             another
             language
             ,
             or
             by
             mis-information
             be
             used
             to
             signifie
             ,
             Satan
             or
             Hell
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             opprobrious
             epithers
             annexed
             ,
             this
             were
             no
             blasphemy
             or
             errour
             in
             the
             man.
             For
             he
             used
             the
             words
             as
             significations
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             And
             they
             are
             not
             Natural
             but
             arbitrary
             signs
             .
             Else
             all
             unskilful
             speakers
             would
             be
             hereticks
             :
             Yea
             all
             men
             would
             be
             damned
             ;
             For
             there
             are
             few
             words
             but
             are
             ambiguous
             ,
             or
             of
             many
             sens●
             and
             are
             good
             in
             one
             sence
             and
             bad
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             2.
             
             And
             as
             Amesius
             hath
             well
             noted
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             harmonious
             a
             connexion
             between
             all
             the
             Moral
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             deny
             any
             one
             ,
             by
             consequence
             it
             will
             overthrow
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             
               every
               
               errour
            
             (
             though
             not
             in
             History
             ,
             topography
             ,
             Genealogy
             ,
             Chronology
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             )
             in
             morality
             wrongeth
             yea
             subverteth
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             3.
             
             And
             (
             not
             only
             
               Davenant
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Hall
            
             ,
             but
             )
             all
             peace-making
             Divines
             are
             agreed
             that
             unseen
             consequences
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             mans
             judgement
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             contrary
             truths
             which
             he
             professedly
             owneth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             For
             instances
             ,
             I
             will
             over-pass
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             resolve
             the
             Controversie
             whether
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             proved
             by
             
               D.
               Petavius
            
             and
             others
             to
             have
             been
             indeed
             an
             Arian
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             great
             labours
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             his
             
               Praeparatio
               &
               Demonstratio
               Evangelica
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             or
             whether
             Constantine
             justly
             chid
             Alexander
             as
             well
             as
             Arius
             for
             their
             contention
             ?
             Nor
             whether
             Hilary
             justly
             blamed
             the
             making
             of
             New
             Creeds
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             Nicene
             ;
             Nor
             whether
             Justin
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             whose
             words
             Petavius
             citeth
             as
             speaking
             as
             the
             Arians
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             Excommunicated
             .
             Doubtless
             the
             denyal
             of
             
               Christs
               Godhead
            
             is
             the
             denyal
             of
             his
             Essence
             .
             But
             there
             be
             subtile
             School-men
             that
             think
             the
             word
             [
             substance
             ]
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             but
             equivocally
             or
             metaphorically
             ,
             yea
             some
             and
             no
             small
             men
             or
             number
             say
             the
             same
             of
             Ens
             it self
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Scotists
             contradict
             them
             in
             :
             And
             many
             choose
             rather
             to
             call
             God
             
               A
               Pure
               Act
            
             ,
             than
             a
             substance
             :
             And
             these
             men
             think
             that
             they
             that
             know
             not
             what
             substance
             meaneth
             as
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             excommunicate
             men
             for
             denying
             Christ
             to
             be
             [
             
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               substance
            
             ]
             unless
             they
             better
             understood
             the
             subject
             :
             And
             they
             think
             that
             Damascene
             that
             subtilly
             calleth
             God
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             guilty
             as
             they
             that
             denyed
             Christ
             to
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ;
             and
             that
             where
             there
             is
             
               no
               substance
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             [
             
               same
               substance
            
             ]
             And
             therefore
             
             thinking
             that
             some
             men
             mean
             the
             same
             word
             heretically
             ,
             and
             some
             well
             ,
             they
             wish
             that
             the
             word
             had
             never
             been
             put
             into
             a
             Creed
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             test
             of
             all
             Church-members
             :
             Though
             the
             word
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             But
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             other
             heresies
             that
             I
             may
             safely
             instance
             in
             ,
             
             as
             Philastrius
             *
             yea
             and
             Epiphanius
             have
             described
             them
             .
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             mention
             some
             ridiculous
             heresies
             in
             Philastrius
             ,
             (
             as
             calling
             the
             stars
             by
             the
             names
             of
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             other
             better
             .
             )
             And
             divers
             in
             Epiphanius
             are
             not
             much
             worse
             .
             But
             I
             will
             speak
             only
             of
             three
             or
             four
             that
             have
             made
             the
             greatest
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             I.
             Cyprian
             with
             his
             African
             Councils
             with
             Firmilian
             judging
             for
             the
             re-baptization
             of
             those
             baptized
             by
             hereticks
             ,
             was
             judged
             a
             heresie
             ,
             which
             their
             Countreymen
             the
             Donatists
             followed
             :
             Yet
             Augustine
             saith
             that
             Cyprian
             was
             no
             heretick
             for
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             but
             justly
             distinguishing
             of
             men
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             said
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             ,
             naming
             the
             Paulinists
             ,
             and
             all
             had
             been
             ended
             .
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             this
             was
             no
             ju●●
             cause
             of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             II.
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             unhappy
             Controversie
             of
             the
             
               time
               of
               Easter
            
             ;
             about
             which
             Victor
             and
             Polycrates
             strove
             ;
             wherein
             Irenaeus
             so
             much
             reproveth
             Victor
             ,
             as
             most
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ever
             since
             have
             in
             their
             judgements
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             III.
             And
             truly
             I
             think
             on
             several
             accounts
             that
             the
             Novatian
             heresie
             was
             not
             such
             as
             deserved
             Excommunication
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             sinfully
             separated
             from
             those
             concordant
             
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             which
             by
             advantage
             got
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Catholick
             .
             For
             1.
             wise
             men
             are
             not
             agreed
             what
             the
             heresie
             was
             :
             But
             the
             skilfullest
             agree
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             denyal
             of
             pardon
             
               before
               God
            
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Church-pardon
             and
             admittance
             to
             Communion
             :
             And
             some
             of
             their
             accusers
             told
             them
             that
             their
             first
             founders
             denyed
             such
             Church-pardon
             only
             to
             those
             that
             
               denyed
               Christ
            
             or
             
               lapsed
               against
               Christianity
            
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             (
             good
             Christians
             that
             came
             out
             of
             prisons
             being
             too
             unwilling
             to
             receive
             those
             when
             the
             storm
             was
             over
             ,
             that
             had
             saved
             themselves
             by
             denying
             the
             faith
             )
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             denyal
             of
             it
             to
             
               other
               criminals
            
             came
             in
             after
             by
             degrees
             on
             supposed
             parity
             of
             reason
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             find
             it
             confessed
             by
             their
             adversaries
             that
             the
             wicked
             lives
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             occasioned
             this
             addition
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Novatians
             were
             otherwise
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             of
             better
             lives
             than
             most
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             find
             that
             the
             proudest
             and
             worst
             Bishops
             (
             such
             as
             Nestorius
             )
             were
             their
             sharpest
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             best
             lived
             lovingly
             and
             as
             brethren
             with
             them
             :
             Chrysostom
             once
             threatned
             their
             Bishop
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             went
             no
             further
             ,
             and
             recalled
             it
             at
             the
             next
             word
             .
             Atticus
             and
             Proclus
             kindly
             kept
             peace
             with
             them
             .
             And
             though
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             are
             by
             many
             accused
             as
             being
             Novatians
             ,
             for
             speaking
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             unless
             every
             man
             that
             chooseth
             rather
             to
             speak
             truly
             of
             dissenters
             ,
             than
             maliciously
             and
             slanderously
             ,
             be
             therefore
             of
             their
             opinion
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             honour
             to
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             with
             them
             that
             discern
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             ancient
             Church-historians
             that
             write
             more
             credibly
             than
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ;
             or
             in
             whom
             the
             footsteps
             of
             veracity
             may
             by
             a
             stranger
             be
             easilier
             discerned
             :
             If
             their
             historians
             are
             
             truest
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             they
             were
             not
             the
             worst
             men
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             Let
             men
             be
             never
             so
             pious
             ,
             such
             an
             opinion
             cuts
             them
             off
             from
             Christ
             ]
             deserveth
             indignation
             rather
             than
             confutation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             IV.
             Nestorius
             himself
             was
             so
             turbulent
             an
             enemy
             to
             heresie
             and
             toleration
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             would
             needs
             be
             an
             Orthodox
             persecutor
             he
             fell
             under
             the
             reputation
             of
             being
             a
             most
             damnable
             heretick
             :
             His
             zeal
             arose
             against
             the
             supposed
             heresie
             of
             calling
             Mary
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               mother
               or
               parent
               of
               God
            
             ;
             But
             he
             never
             denyed
             that
             she
             was
             the
             
               mother
               of
               him
               that
               is
               God
               :
            
             Hereupon
             Cyril
             (
             as
             turbulent
             a
             man
             and
             more
             ,
             if
             
               Isidore
               Pelusiota
            
             and
             other
             good
             men
             say
             true
             )
             charged
             him
             with
             asserting
             
               two
               persons
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               two
               Natures
            
             :
             which
             his
             own
             express
             words
             deny
             :
             And
             who
             best
             knew
             his
             own
             opinion
             but
             himself
             ?
             On
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Nestorians
             accused
             the
             Cyrilians
             of
             heresie
             ,
             as
             confounding
             the
             
               two
               Natures
            
             ,
             and
             blasphemously
             making
             a
             
               Creature
               God
            
             ,
             and
             saying
             that
             
               God
               was
            
             but
             so
             
               many
               months
            
             or
             so
             many
             
               years
               old
            
             .
             Though
             the
             extraordinarily
             Learned
             
               David
               Derodon
            
             have
             written
             to
             prove
             Nestorius
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             Cyril
             an
             Eutychian
             heretic●●
             yet
             truly
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             history
             and
             their
             〈◊〉
             that
             they
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             strove
             but
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             skilful
             speaking
             ,
             in
             which
             Cyril
             carryed
             it
             by
             his
             greater
             learning
             ,
             and
             by
             Nestorius
             his
             succeeding
             St.
             Chrysostome
             in
             the
             
               hatred
               of
               the
               Court.
            
             
          
           
             Plainly
             ,
             
               One
               spake
            
             of
             the
             concrete
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               of
               the
               abstract
            
             :
             One
             of
             
               Him
               that
               was
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               other
            
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             both
             true
             :
             Nestorius
             spake
             formally
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             strictly
             ,
             for
             
               denominatio
               est
               à
               formâ
            
             )
             and
             
               Cyril
               Materially
               :
               Nestorius
            
             said
             ,
             Mary
             
               was
               not
               the
               Parent
               of
               the
               Deity
               or
               of
               Christ
               as
               God
               ,
            
             but
             only
             of
             the
             humanity
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             Union
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             was
             not
             aptly
             to
             be
             called
             
               The
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               God
            
             ]
             :
             Cyril
             said
             that
             Mary
             was
             not
             the
             Cause
             or
             Parent
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             two
             Natures
             was
             to
             be
             called
             
               The
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             that
             they
             strove
             but
             about
             words
             ?
             which
             Sophronius
             in
             Council
             after
             plainly
             opened
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             .
             O
             doleful
             !
             that
             two
             mens
             sinful
             striving
             who
             should
             be
             judged
             to
             speak
             best
             ,
             while
             they
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             and
             did
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             should
             set
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             under
             Anathema's
             and
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             wrath
             and
             mutual
             condemnation
             to
             this
             very
             day
             !
             But
             suppose
             some
             difference
             had
             been
             in
             their
             sence
             ,
             was
             it
             any
             renouncing
             of
             Christianity
             and
             such
             as
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             V.
             Cyril
             so
             carryed
             it
             by
             wit
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             and
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             Court
             that
             all
             went
             for
             right
             that
             he
             had
             said
             .
             And
             he
             had
             said
             (
             as
             is
             yet
             visible
             in
             his
             writings
             largely
             cited
             by
             Derodon
             ,
             )
             that
             
               Christs
               Natures
               were
               two
               before
               the
               Vnion
            
             (
             as
             if
             the
             humane
             had
             existed
             before
             )
             and
             
               afterward
               but
               one
               .
               Eutyches
            
             imitated
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             accused
             for
             it
             otherwise
             :
             Dioscorus
             honouring
             his
             predecessour
             Cyril
             took
             his
             part
             ,
             thinking
             〈◊〉
             which
             carryed
             it
             then
             would
             carry
             it
             now
             :
             But
             the
             Court
             and
             stream
             was
             changed
             and
             he
             was
             deceived
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             fought
             it
             out
             and
             Flavian
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             mortally
             hurt
             ,
             Eutyches
             went
             for
             the
             heretick
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             name
             of
             Cyril
             was
             honoured
             still
             as
             Orthodox
             .
             And
             now
             that
             Church
             war
             was
             revived
             ,
             which
             drew
             streams
             of
             consecrated
             blood
             ,
             and
             shook
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             dolefully
             continueth
             to
             this
             day
             .
             The
             banished
             Eutychians
             prevailed
             in
             the
             East
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             even
             beyond
             the
             Empire
             as
             far
             as
             Ethiopia
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Copties
            
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             called
             by
             many
             Eutychian
             
             hereticks
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             what
             that
             heresie
             is
             ,
             but
             only
             honour
             the
             names
             of
             Cyril
             and
             Dioscorus
             ,
             and
             condemn
             those
             that
             condemned
             them
             ;
             and
             being
             now
             ,
             from
             a
             later
             propagater
             of
             the
             party
             called
             Jacobites
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Christians
             in
             those
             Countreys
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             pride
             and
             contention
             of
             Prelates
             under
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             against
             heresie
             and
             errour
             ,
             have
             set
             the
             meer
             names
             of
             differing
             leaders
             to
             be
             the
             means
             and
             marks
             of
             Schism
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             And
             that
             still
             it
             was
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             they
             meant
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             a
             diligent
             reader
             of
             the
             history
             ,
             and
             the
             contenders
             words
             :
             The
             undenyable
             truth
             is
             (
             as
             Nazianzene
             before
             lamented
             )
             few
             Bishops
             were
             learned
             understanding
             men
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             more
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             our
             Curates
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             of
             them
             worldly
             ,
             proud
             and
             factious
             ,
             following
             the
             Court
             and
             those
             Patriarchs
             that
             were
             most
             able
             to
             promote
             or
             eject
             them
             ,
             after
             Christian
             Emperours
             had
             once
             made
             them
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Countreys
             and
             the
             Judges
             of
             all
             Christians
             even
             in
             secular
             affairs
             :
             And
             when
             one
             Sophronius
             or
             few
             others
             opened
             the
             case
             rightly
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             either
             understood
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             bawl'd
             it
             down
             and
             set
             up
             a
             cry
             ,
             
               Away
               with
               the
               Hereticks
            
             .
             The
             Eutychians
             following
             Cyril
             spake
             u●ntly
             ;
             and
             said
             [
             
               Christ
               had
               two
               natures
               before
               the
               union
               and
               but
               one
               after
               ,
               because
               united
               ,
               and
               union
               maketh
               one
               of
               two
               .
            
             ]
             But
             it
             is
             apparent
             (
             as
             Derodon
             hath
             proved
             )
             that
             Cyril
             (
             and
             so
             his
             ignorant
             followers
             )
             did
             not
             think
             that
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             did
             exist
             before
             the
             union
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             divided
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             the
             existence
             is
             intelligible
             before
             the
             union
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             they
             were
             but
             one
             as
             being
             undivided
             ,
             not
             denying
             them
             to
             be
             still
             distinguishable
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             what
             Nestorius
             and
             the
             Orthodox
             meant
             by
             [
             two
             ]
             as
             being
             distinct
             but
             not
             divided
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             And
             Derodon
             hath
             also
             proved
             that
             Cyril
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Eutychians
             )
             when
             they
             called
             them
             [
             One
             ]
             did
             mean
             [
             
               One
               person
            
             ]
             mistaking
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             [
             Nature
             ]
             and
             meaning
             by
             [
             Nature
             ]
             the
             same
             that
             the
             Orthodox
             meant
             by
             [
             Person
             ]
             .
             And
             so
             the
             opening
             of
             two
             words
             ,
             would
             have
             ended
             all
             their
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             proved
             that
             they
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             and
             knew
             it
             not
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             distinguishing
             between
             [
             
               One
               undivided
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               One
               undistinguished
            
             ]
             .
             2.
             
             Opening
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             Nature
             and
             Person
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             this
             was
             no
             work
             for
             those
             famous
             General
             Councils
             ,
             but
             to
             cry
             out
             [
             
               Anathema
               to
            
             Nestorius
             ,
             
               Anathema
               to
            
             Eutyches
             ,
             
               Anathema
               to
            
             Dioscorus
             ;
             Holy
             Leo
             ,
             Holy
             Cyril
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             these
             were
             their
             arguments
             .
             And
             Dioscorus
             as
             bad
             as
             his
             adversaries
             or
             worse
             ,
             excommunicated
             Leo
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             went
             the
             Anathematizing
             way
             :
             And
             so
             much
             of
             Religion
             was
             placed
             in
             cursing
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             scarce
             any
             Bisops
             in
             the
             world
             that
             were
             not
             cursed
             by
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             VI.
             And
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Greeks
               and
               Latines
            
             about
             the
             words
             [
             
               hypostases
               &
               Personae
            
             ]
             had
             almost
             come
             to
             the
             same
             extremity
             :
             When
             Hierome
             himself
             that
             liked
             ●ot
             [
             
               three
               hypostases
            
             ]
             was
             accused
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             was
             fain
             to
             fly
             to
             his
             
               baptismal
               Creed
            
             for
             refuge
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               believer
            
             because
             he
             was
             baptized
             .
             But
             *
             one
             wiser
             than
             the
             rest
             had
             the
             unusual
             good
             success
             as
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             by
             the
             
               two
               words
            
             it
             was
             the
             
               same
               thing
            
             that
             they
             meant
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             VII
             .
             The
             next
             calamitous
             Anathematizing
             fell
             out
             about
             the
             owning
             or
             disowning
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Nestorian
             
             and
             Eutychian
             quarrels
             :
             And
             so
             doleful
             was
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             it
             became
             the
             test
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             in
             one
             Countrey
             to
             
               Curse
               or
               Anathematize
            
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             to
             
               Curse
               all
               that
               did
               not
               receive
               it
               .
            
             Especially
             when
             one
             Emperour
             was
             for
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             for
             another
             ,
             the
             Cursing
             varyed
             accordingly
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             But
             that
             which
             added
             grievously
             to
             the
             Calamity
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Bishops
             that
             under
             one
             Emperour
             cursed
             the
             Council
             ,
             under
             the
             next
             cursed
             those
             that
             owned
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             thus
             most
             scandalously
             anathematized
             themselves
             ,
             even
             one
             party
             this
             year
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             next
             .
             I
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             Binius
             and
             Baronius
             and
             such
             others
             say
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             VIII
             .
             The
             next
             sad
             Anathematizing
             was
             about
             the
             Monothelites
             :
             They
             that
             said
             that
             Christ
             had
             but
             
               One
               Will
            
             and
             
               One
               Operation
            
             were
             cursed
             as
             Monothelite
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             said
             
               He
               had
               two
            
             were
             cursed
             by
             the
             Monothelites
             :
             And
             these
             were
             no
             narrow
             petty
             Sects
             ,
             but
             Emperours
             and
             great
             General
             Councils
             were
             for
             them
             .
             Binius
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             called
             
               Quin
               sextum
            
             that
             made
             the
             Trull
             Canons
             ,
             were
             Monothelites
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             were
             the
             same
             Bishops
             that
             had
             constituted
             the
             fifth
             Council
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             also
             were
             Monothelites
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Philippicus
             he
             saith
             a
             Council
             of
             the
             Monothelites
             was
             so
             great
             that
             there
             were
             besides
             the
             rest
             
               Innumerable
               Bishops
               out
               of
               the
               East
               .
            
             And
             these
             and
             their
             adversaries
             kept
             on
             the
             cursing
             trade
             of
             Religion
             ,
             one
             side
             cursing
             under
             one
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             under
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             And
             (
             O
             doleful
             case
             )
             even
             these
             also
             seem
             fully
             to
             me
             to
             contend
             about
             nothing
             but
             
               bare
               words
            
             ,
             and
             really
             agreed
             and
             did
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             partly
             following
             the
             stream
             for
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             and
             partly
             
             having
             not
             skill
             enough
             to
             explicate
             ambiguous
             words
             and
             state
             the
             Controversie
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             ever
             read
             any
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             how
             many
             senses
             the
             word
             [
             One
             ]
             or
             [
             Vnity
             ]
             hath
             ?
             and
             how
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             several
             respects
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             One
             or
             Two
             ?
             And
             was
             this
             discussed
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Councils
             ?
             Which
             ?
             where
             ?
             and
             when
             ?
             1.
             
             Two
             things
             may
             concur
             to
             one
             effect
             ,
             where
             ,
             say
             the
             subtilest
             Philosophers
             ,
             materially
             they
             are
             
               two
               causes
            
             ,
             but
             formally
             and
             properly
             
               but
               one
            
             ;
             All
             set
             together
             make
             but
             
               one
               cause
            
             (
             being
             
               ejusdem
               generis
            
             )
             and
             are
             but
             many
             parts
             of
             that
             one
             cause
             ,
             though
             many
             things
             :
             And
             so
             some
             called
             Christs
             
               Wills
               One
            
             as
             being
             but
             
               One
               cause
            
             in
             these
             School-mens
             sense
             of
             the
             same
             effect
             .
             For
             the
             Deity
             operateth
             only
             
               per
               essentiam
            
             and
             hath
             no
             effect
             in
             God
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             Voluntas
             and
             operatio
             signifie
             the
             
               Internal
               principle
            
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             no
             one
             can
             doubt
             but
             Christ
             had
             two
             ;
             for
             the
             Divine
             essential
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             humane
             faculty
             or
             Act
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             same
             principle
             or
             thing
             :
             But
             Objectively
             they
             
               are
               One
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             or
             principle
             and
             the
             humane
             do
             will
             the
             
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             contradict
             not
             one
             another
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Controversie
             is
             the
             same
             as
             the
             former
             with
             the
             Eutychians
             :
             Christ
             hath
             but
             
               One
               Will
            
             as
             opposite
             to
             
               Divisions
               ;
               One
               as
               not
            
             divided
             :
             but
             Two
             as
             
               intellectually
               distinguishable
            
             .
             Two
             as
             denominated
             
               à
               principiis
            
             from
             two
             
               natures
               ;
               one
            
             as
             1.
             from
             
               One
               person
            
             ,
             and
             2.
             as
             undivided
             ,
             and
             3.
             as
             terminated
             on
             
               One
               object
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             had
             this
             been
             thus
             opened
             to
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             sober
             men
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             wordy
             difference
             maketh
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Anathematized
             heresie
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             IX
             .
             The
             next
             cursing
             difference
             arose
             about
             ●
             question
             
               whether
               Christs
               body
               on
               earth
               was
               corruptible
               
               or
               no
               ?
            
             O
             the
             unhappy
             spirit
             of
             self
             conceited
             anathematizing
             Prelates
             !
             The
             affirmers
             were
             called
             corrupticolae
             and
             reproached
             as
             blasphemers
             of
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             worshippers
             of
             that
             which
             was
             corruptible
             .
             The
             denyers
             were
             called
             Phantasiasticks
             and
             made
             hereticks
             ,
             the
             affirmers
             getting
             the
             last
             prevailing
             vote
             ;
             And
             alas
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             out
             of
             his
             great
             zeal
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             proved
             one
             of
             the
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             branded
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             yea
             and
             persecuted
             the
             corrupticolas
             as
             hereticks
             .
             Where
             will
             hereticating
             ,
             cursing
             and
             persecuting
             stop
             or
             end
             ?
             And
             yet
             one
             word
             of
             just
             distinction
             had
             ended
             all
             this
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             duly
             used
             and
             received
             .
             
               Christs
               Body
            
             was
             potentially
             and
             as
             to
             the
             natural
             quality
             of
             flesh
             lyable
             to
             or
             capable
             of
             corruption
             :
             But
             not
             
               actually
               corrupted
            
             ,
             and
             not
             corruptible
             in
             respect
             to
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             actually
             corrupt
             .
             And
             yet
             even
             holy
             
               Hilary
               Pictav
            
             .
             held
             not
             only
             this
             errour
             but
             somewhat
             more
             ;
             His
             words
             are
             so
             bad
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             cite
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             X.
             The
             next
             lamentable
             Schism
             and
             Cursing
             arose
             from
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Council
             
               de
               tribus
               capitulis
            
             .
             The
             Cursing
             one
             another
             for
             owning
             or
             
               not
               owning
            
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             still
             continuing
             ;
             and
             Learned
             Theodoret
             with
             Theodore
             of
             Mopsuest
             and
             Ibas
             having
             been
             formerly
             by
             
               Dioscorus
               Ephesine
            
             Council
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             as
             Nestorian
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             having
             restored
             them
             upon
             their
             just
             subscriptions
             ,
             a
             crafty
             Eutychian
             perswaded
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             reconcile
             all
             the
             Eutychians
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             but
             condemn
             some
             
               ill
               words
            
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             these
             three
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             the
             Emperour
             called
             a
             General
             Council
             together
             presently
             to
             do
             .
             The
             one
             half
             the
             Bishops
             
             absent
             thought
             this
             was
             a
             condemning
             in
             part
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             ;
             And
             Vigilius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             being
             then
             at
             Constantinople
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             and
             after
             excommunicated
             Menna
             the
             Patriarch
             ;
             The
             Emperour
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             dragg'd
             through
             the
             streets
             by
             a
             rope
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             him
             :
             The
             flames
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             by
             this
             Council
             much
             increased
             ,
             and
             by
             condemning
             three
             dead
             mens
             writings
             ,
             the
             living
             were
             more
             engaged
             in
             a
             doleful
             war.
             At
             last
             Pope
             Vigilius
             consented
             to
             the
             Council
             ;
             whereupon
             a
             great
             part
             even
             of
             the
             Western
             Churches
             and
             Italy
             separated
             from
             and
             renounced
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             chose
             them
             another
             Patriarch
             (
             at
             Aquileia
             )
             to
             be
             their
             chief
             Church-Ruler
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             And
             this
             continued
             about
             an
             hundred
             years
             ,
             till
             Sergius
             reconciled
             them
             :
             so
             far
             was
             the
             universal
             Church
             even
             then
             from
             taking
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             any
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Church-Universal
             .
             And
             all
             this
             was
             about
             the
             Exposition
             of
             some
             doubtful
             words
             in
             three
             mens
             writings
             :
             And
             can
             any
             sober
             man
             now
             think
             that
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             Exposition
             of
             every
             mans
             ,
             or
             those
             three
             mens
             writings
             ,
             was
             a
             thing
             that
             salvation
             lyeth
             on
             ?
             or
             that
             these
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Church-membership
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             It
             would
             be
             but
             matter
             of
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             add
             the
             later
             and
             more
             shameful
             instances
             of
             Anathematizing
             ,
             especially
             about
             Images
             ,
             several
             Emperours
             and
             Councils
             hereticating
             each
             other
             .
             What
             an
             Engine
             the
             Pope
             and
             Prelates
             made
             
               Cursing
               men
               from
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             get
             dominion
             over
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             to
             subdue
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Love
             and
             peace
             into
             wrath
             and
             wars
             and
             bloodshed
             and
             pernicious
             divisions
             :
             To
             recite
             their
             damning
             of
             Loyalty
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Henrician
               heresie
            
             :
             their
             damning
             all
             that
             (
             about
             Transubstantiation
             )
             
             renounced
             not
             the
             belief
             of
             all
             their
             senses
             and
             rational
             perception
             of
             sensate
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             renounced
             not
             also
             the
             belief
             of
             all
             the
             sound
             mens
             senses
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             belief
             of
             God
             :
             as
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             making
             his
             revelation
             to
             our
             understandings
             by
             our
             senses
             ;
             making
             it
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             to
             take
             God
             for
             the
             deceiver
             of
             the
             senses
             (
             or
             apprehensions
             by
             sensation
             )
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             How
             they
             have
             decreed
             the
             burning
             or
             exterminating
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             thus
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             deposing
             temporal
             Lords
             that
             will
             not
             exterminate
             them
             ,
             and
             absolving
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             giving
             their
             dominions
             to
             others
             .
             Did
             I
             but
             recite
             to
             you
             how
             ridiculously
             they
             hereticated
             
               Gilbert
               Porretane
            
             and
             some
             other
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             how
             such
             exposed
             the
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             to
             scorn
             by
             detecting
             their
             ignorance
             by
             some
             questions
             which
             they
             could
             not
             answer
             ;
             should
             I
             tell
             you
             what
             work
             their
             long
             and
             numerous
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             Popes
             at
             once
             made
             for
             the
             great
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ;
             and
             also
             what
             work
             those
             Councils
             made
             themselves
             ,
             it
             might
             melt
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             lover
             of
             Christianity
             into
             grief
             and
             tears
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             I
             conclude
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             hereticating
             and
             Cursing
             men
             for
             doubtful
             words
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             skill
             in
             aptness
             of
             expressions
             ,
             yea
             or
             for
             errours
             which
             consist
             with
             saving
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             means
             of
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             grand
             engine
             of
             Satan
             to
             exercise
             Tyranny
             ,
             excite
             hatred
             and
             Schism
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             lamentable
             mischiefs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carefully
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             II.
             And
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             words
             ,
             I
             may
             partly
             say
             of
             actions
             :
             Anathematizing
             men
             for
             
             
               doubtful
               actions
            
             ,
             or
             for
             such
             faults
             as
             consist
             with
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             continued
             subjection
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             sinful
             Church-dividing
             means
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             More
             particularly
             I
             shall
             shew
             after
             in
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             the
             same
             things
             that
             make
             a
             man
             uncapable
             of
             present
             Communion
             in
             this
             or
             that
             single
             or
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             compound
             Church
             ,
             Diocesane
             ,
             Metropolitane
             ,
             Provincial
             or
             National
             (
             or
             Imperial
             )
             which
             make
             him
             uncapable
             of
             continuing
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             Much
             less
             doth
             every
             continued
             disobedience
             to
             a
             Bishops
             or
             Councils
             Canons
             or
             Commands
             make
             him
             Excommunicable
             from
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             But
             most
             abominable
             was
             it
             in
             the
             Roman
             Popes
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             
               all
               Churches
               ,
               interdict
               whole
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             and
             excommunicate
             the
             
               innocent
               people
            
             ,
             because
             a
             King
             displeased
             them
             ,
             or
             denyed
             them
             subjection
             or
             obedience
             .
             And
             as
             old
             
               Robert
               Grosthead
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Pope
             Innocent
             IV.
             recorded
             by
             
               Matth.
               Paris
            
             ,
             truly
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               next
               Antichristianity
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               sins
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               thus
               to
               silence
               Christs
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               publick
               Worship
               :
            
             Which
             it
             concerneth
             all
             unjust
             Silencers
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             38.
             
             But
             yet
             somewhat
             more
             tyrannical
             and
             abominable
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             one
             man
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             damn
             
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               on
               earth
            
             that
             will
             not
             be
             
               his
               Subjects
            
             as
             the
             Vicar-General
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             own
             his
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             cut
             off
             and
             damn
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             But
             the
             best
             is
             
               procul
               à
               Jove
               ,
               procul
               à
               fulmine
               ,
            
             the
             remote
             Churches
             feel
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             deride
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             nearer
             parts
             his
             thunderbolt
             doth
             not
             
             kill
             all
             so
             many
             nor
             kindle
             so
             many
             fagots
             as
             once
             it
             did
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             one
             ever
             the
             more
             condemned
             by
             God
             for
             such
             Papal
             condemnations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             39.
             
             But
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             particular
             Church-Communion
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             lawful
             suspension
             (
             called
             by
             some
             the
             Minor
             excommunication
             )
             which
             cuts
             not
             a
             man
             off
             from
             Communion
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             much
             less
             from
             the
             universal
             or
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             40.
             
             Not
             approving
             of
             or
             practising
             a
             doubtful
             or
             indifferent
             humane
             form
             of
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             ceremony
             or
             circumstance
             or
             mode
             ,
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             cutting
             off
             a
             man
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ▪
             Because
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             and
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             falsly
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             none
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             41.
             
             Not
             taking
             this
             or
             that
             man
             to
             be
             ones
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             who
             is
             obtruded
             ,
             yea
             or
             justly
             set
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             nor
             yet
             particular
             acts
             of
             disobedience
             to
             him
             meerly
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             no
             good
             proofs
             that
             a
             man
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             or
             member
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             sentence
             or
             declare
             him
             none
             :
             For
             the
             sentence
             must
             be
             true
             .
             Many
             things
             in
             such
             cases
             may
             cause
             a
             man
             to
             err
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             unchristen
             him
             or
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             42.
             
             The
             disowning
             and
             refusing
             some
             humane
             forms
             of
             Profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             called
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             some
             doubtful
             (
             though
             lawful
             )
             subscriptions
             ,
             promises
             ,
             declarations
             ,
             Covenants
             or
             oaths
             (
             much
             less
             false
             ones
             )
             are
             no
             just
             causes
             of
             Excommunicating
             that
             man
             who
             professeth
             all
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             43.
             
             The
             condemning
             of
             some
             such
             humane
             Creeds
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Forms
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             promises
             or
             
             oaths
             ,
             though
             unjustly
             ,
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             such
             excommunication
             ;
             because
             all
             men
             being
             known
             to
             be
             fallible
             ,
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             mistake
             another
             mans
             (
             or
             many
             mens
             )
             words
             :
             And
             the
             misunderstanding
             of
             a
             man
             (
             or
             many
             men
             )
             may
             stand
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             piety
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             44.
             
             It
             is
             not
             all
             that
             maketh
             a
             man
             uncapable
             of
             local
             Communion
             with
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             which
             unchristeneth
             him
             ,
             or
             maketh
             him
             uncapable
             of
             continuing
             in
             the
             Church-universal
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             after
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             45.
             
             Nay
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             member
             of
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             shewed
             :
             As
             1.
             some
             newly
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             2.
             
             Some
             Christians
             that
             live
             among
             Infidels
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             Pastor
             or
             Church
             :
             As
             if
             one
             were
             now
             Converted
             in
             any
             Heathen
             Land
             ,
             or
             cast
             there
             after
             ;
             or
             called
             as
             an
             Embassador
             or
             Merchant
             to
             live
             there
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             poor
             vagrant
             persons
             that
             have
             no
             dwelling
             ;
             as
             Pedlars
             ,
             Tinkers
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             that
             go
             from
             place
             to
             place
             :
             and
             some
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             46.
             
             Therefore
             if
             a
             man
             should
             so
             far
             err
             as
             to
             think
             that
             he
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             ,
             it
             may
             consist
             with
             his
             being
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             47.
             
             Some
             few
             brethren
             called
             Independents
             ,
             think
             that
             none
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church-Universal
             but
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             :
             But
             it
             is
             but
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             mistaken
             :
             As
             Corporations
             are
             the
             most
             regular
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             particular
             Churches
             are
             the
             most
             regular
             parts
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             whole
             :
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             by
             instances
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             48.
             
             Yea
             (
             though
             we
             need
             lay
             no
             stress
             on
             this
             )
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             an
             open
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             entring
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Christian
             even
             without
             baptism
             it self
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Bible
             or
             good
             book
             or
             speech
             convert
             a
             man
             among
             Infidels
             where
             there
             is
             no
             one
             to
             baptize
             him
             :
             St.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             washing
             that
             saveth
             ,
             but
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             to
             God
             (
             in
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             .
             )
             And
             it
             is
             a
             dishonourable
             doctrine
             against
             God
             and
             Christianity
             to
             say
             that
             God
             layeth
             his
             love
             and
             
               mans
               salvation
            
             so
             much
             on
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             to
             damn
             or
             deny
             an
             upright
             holy
             soul
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             grace
             to
             none
             but
             by
             that
             Ceremony
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             of
             
               Gods
               institution
            
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
             And
             if
             
               Holy
               before
               baptism
            
             ,
             (
             because
             the
             Parents
             are
             so
             and
             do
             devote
             them
             to
             God
             and
             God
             accepts
             them
             )
             then
             baptism
             doth
             but
             solemnize
             this
             dedication
             and
             invest
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               solemn
               Covenanting
               with
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             baptism
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             which
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             meant
             ,
             when
             they
             pleaded
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             baptism
             to
             salvation
             ;
             Though
             it
             is
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             a
             duty
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             the
             
               thing
               signified
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             49.
             
             The
             Keyes
             of
             Admission
             and
             exclusion
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             universal
             ,
             and
             salvation
             are
             not
             given
             absolutely
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             exercise
             on
             
               qualified
               persons
            
             :
             And
             every
             man
             herein
             hath
             more
             power
             as
             to
             his
             own
             entrance
             or
             ejection
             than
             the
             Pastors
             have
             :
             They
             do
             but
             judge
             a
             man
             to
             
               be
               what
               he
               is
            
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             
               he
               is
               not
            
             :
             no
             man
             can
             
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
               without
               himself
               ,
            
             nor
             unchristian
             him
             
               without
               himself
            
             :
             nor
             can
             all
             men
             and
             devils
             do
             so
             much
             to
             it
             as
             himself
             :
             God
             
             hath
             not
             put
             our
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             so
             much
             in
             any
             ones
             power
             as
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             50.
             
             A
             false
             and
             unjust
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             doth
             no
             more
             to
             damn
             a
             man
             than
             a
             false
             absolution
             doth
             to
             save
             him
             :
             But
             till
             the
             falshood
             is
             known
             ,
             others
             for
             order
             sake
             must
             avoid
             the
             person
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             done
             by
             a
             just
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             notoriously
             abused
             to
             the
             subversion
             of
             order
             or
             the
             Church
             ;
             otherwise
             not
             .
             But
             the
             injured
             person
             is
             still
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             And
             is
             not
             disobliged
             from
             his
             Communion
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             publick
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             a
             Pastor
             unjustly
             forbiddeth
             him
             :
             Though
             he
             must
             give
             all
             due
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             right
             in
             a
             regular
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               III.
               What
               are
               the
               terms
               necessary
               to
               the
               Office
               and
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Ministry
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THe
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             far
             more
             among
             the
             Clergy
             than
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             mostly
             exercised
             by
             Bishops
             militating
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             anathematizing
             each
             other
             as
             hereticks
             or
             as
             not
             submitting
             to
             the
             challengers
             of
             superiour
             jurisdiction
             :
             Or
             else
             in
             the
             Bishops
             silencing
             Christs
             Ministers
             for
             not
             obeying
             them
             as
             they
             expect
             :
             HARD
             WORDS
             for
             want
             of
             an
             equal
             skill
             in
             speaking
             ,
             and
             JURISDICTION
             or
             superiority
             through
             pride
             and
             a
             carnal
             mind
             ,
             contended
             for
             by
             the
             Clergy
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             have
             torn
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             confounded
             States
             ,
             and
             been
             the
             shame
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             us
             to
             the
             low
             and
             broken
             state
             that
             we
             are
             in
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             great
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             introduction
             of
             ignorant
             or
             bad
             men
             into
             the
             sacred
             Pastoral
             Office.
             And
             the
             remedy
             doth
             not
             yet
             seem
             very
             hopeful
             to
             us
             :
             And
             
               operari
               sequitur
               esse
            
             :
             As
             the
             man
             is
             so
             will
             he
             do
             .
             A
             good
             tree
             will
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             and
             
               è
               contra
            
             .
             An
             ignorant
             man
             will
             err
             :
             An
             erring
             man
             will
             do
             evil
             and
             not
             repent
             :
             none
             will
             do
             more
             mischief
             against
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             than
             an
             erring
             Ruler
             ,
             that
             
               Can
               do
               it
            
             ,
             and
             thinketh
             that
             he
             Ought
             to
             do
             it
             :
             worldly
             men
             will
             prefer
             their
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             before
             the
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             and
             mens
             souls
             :
             The
             carnal
             mind
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             (
             while
             such
             )
             can
             be
             :
             But
             the
             Proud
             while
             they
             will
             not
             obey
             God
             ,
             will
             rage
             against
             the
             best
             that
             obey
             not
             them
             .
             Read
             Church-History
             ,
             and
             you
             'll
             see
             it
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             the
             choosers
             are
             ,
             such
             ordinarily
             the
             chosen
             are
             like
             to
             be
             :
             God
             and
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             set
             three
             locks
             to
             this
             door
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             should
             not
             be
             disposed
             of
             without
             a
             manifold
             consent
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               person
               to
               be
               Ordained
            
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             were
             made
             the
             Judges
             who
             should
             be
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             Church-Universal
             ,
             as
             being
             qualified
             by
             God
             thereto
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             People
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             were
             to
             choose
             or
             consent
             who
             should
             be
             
               their
               Pastors
            
             in
             particular
             .
             The
             people
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             chose
             the
             Bishop
             :
             and
             the
             Bishop
             and
             people
             consenting
             ,
             chose
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             The
             Magistrate
             was
             judge
             whom
             he
             would
             countenance
             or
             tolerate
             .
             But
             
               Gods
               Law
            
             was
             the
             Rule
             which
             all
             these
             were
             to
             observe
             in
             judging
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             †
             .
             But
             all
             men
             are
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             than
             others
             :
             And
             they
             like
             those
             best
             that
             are
             likest
             themselves
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             most
             agreeable
             to
             their
             interest
             and
             desires
             .
             This
             chain
             hath
             been
             long
             broken
             :
             sometimes
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             claimed
             the
             choice
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             Bishops
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             sometime
             he
             hath
             given
             the
             people
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             claimed
             to
             himself
             the
             power
             of
             investing
             and
             
               instituting
               them
            
             .
             Sometime
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             have
             used
             this
             investing
             power
             ,
             leaving
             still
             the
             people
             to
             choose
             .
             In
             England
             now
             the
             King
             really
             
               chooseth
               all
               Bishops
            
             ,
             commending
             them
             to
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             
               pro
               formâ
            
             :
             And
             the
             Bishop
             only
             chooseth
             whom
             
               he
               will
               ordain
               a
               Minister
               in
               specie
               :
            
             And
             one
             called
             
               the
               Patron
               chooseth
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               Parish
               Priest
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Bishop
             
               must
               institute
               and
               induct
            
             him
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             choosing
             and
             consenting
             liberty
             is
             wholly
             taken
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             How
             the
             Popes
             formerly
             chose
             and
             yet
             choose
             where
             it
             is
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             them
             that
             know
             history
             and
             the
             world
             :
             nor
             yet
             what
             Presbyters
             such
             Bishops
             chose
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             such
             choosers
             served
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             chosen
             serve
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Patrons
             and
             Prelates
             have
             chosen
             ,
             history
             tells
             us
             :
             And
             Christ
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               How
               hard
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Rich
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             teacheth
             us
             to
             expect
             that
             ordinarily
             Rich
             men
             should
             not
             be
             the
             best
             (
             to
             speak
             softly
             )
             .
             And
             the
             Rich
             will
             rule
             ;
             and
             will
             choose
             according
             to
             their
             interests
             and
             their
             appetites
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             the
             people
             had
             their
             choice
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             they
             chose
             hereticks
             or
             ignorant
             men
             :
             In
             other
             places
             they
             chose
             vitious
             men
             :
             In
             most
             places
             they
             followed
             the
             Court
             or
             Great
             men
             ,
             whenever
             they
             interposed
             :
             and
             too
             often
             divided
             from
             each
             other
             by
             disagreement
             ,
             or
             caused
             tumults
             in
             the
             choice
             .
             And
             then
             what
             wonder
             if
             the
             sacred
             office
             was
             corrupted
             to
             the
             doleful
             detriment
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             when
             the
             choosers
             were
             but
             such
             as
             these
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             (
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             )
             are
             I.
             Either
             to
             the
             Being
             ,
             II.
             Or
             to
             the
             Well-being
             ;
             III.
             Or
             to
             the
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             I.
             To
             the
             Being
             are
             Necessary
             ,
             I.
             A
             true
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             .
             II.
             The
             true
             
               constitutive
               causes
            
             .
             III.
             A
             due
             Terminus
             or
             End.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             I.
             The
             true
             efficient
             cause
             here
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             effect
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Fundamentum
             of
             the
             Relation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Primary
             (
             or
             Principal
             )
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             King
             and
             Head
             :
             2.
             
             Instrumental
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             Charter
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             telling
             the
             Choosers
             ,
             and
             receiver
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             then
             
               Giving
               the
               Power
            
             and
             Imposing
             the
             Obligation
             on
             the
             person
             chosen
             ,
             consenting
             and
             ordained
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             II.
             The
             necessary
             
               Constitutive
               Causes
            
             are
             I.
             Matter
             (
             or
             the
             subject
             .
             )
             II.
             The
             necessary
             Disposition
             of
             that
             Matter
             :
             III.
             
               The
               form
            
             ;
             as
             in
             Physical
             beings
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             so
             Relations
             have
             somewhat
             answerable
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             I.
             The
             Subject
             or
             Matter
             is
             
               A
               Man
            
             :
             II.
             The
             necessary
             Disposition
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             a
             Male
             and
             not
             a
             Woman
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             have
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             natural
             wit
             and
             speech
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             have
             necessary
             abilities
             for
             the
             essentials
             of
             the
             office-work
             .
             And
             those
             are
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             understanding
             at
             least
             of
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             and
             Ministry
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Will
             to
             perform
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             3.
             
             Ability
             of
             utterance
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             necessary
             executive
             power
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             III.
             The
             Form
             of
             the
             Office
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             general
             AUTHORITY
             and
             OBLIGATION
             conjunct
             :
             2.
             
             In
             special
             Authority
             to
             perform
             the
             Office-work
             ,
             and
             obligation
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             Which
             work
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             a
             Teacher
             under
             Christ
             the
             
               chief
               Teacher
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             a
             Priest
             or
             Intercessor
             ,
             to
             guide
             the
             Church
             in
             worship
             and
             speak
             in
             their
             name
             and
             on
             their
             behalf
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             from
             God
             to
             administer
             his
             Seals
             or
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             Rule
             the
             Church
             and
             particular
             Believers
             in
             things
             spiritual
             ,
             not
             by
             force
             or
             sword
             ,
             but
             by
             opening
             and
             
               directive
               applying
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             exercising
             the
             
               Church
               Keyes
            
             ,
             as
             Judges
             who
             is
             to
             be
             received
             or
             
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             loosed
             or
             bound
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             Form
             consisteth
             of
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             III.
             The
             End
             or
             Terminus
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Proximately
             ,
             the
             Work
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             the
             necessary
             objects
             of
             that
             work
             ;
             1.
             
             Particular
             
             persons
             ;
             1.
             
             Infidels
             and
             ungodly
             men
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             2.
             
             Christians
             and
             godly
             men
             to
             be
             edified
             .
             2.
             
             Societies
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Church●Universal
             to
             be
             increased
             and
             edified
             .
             2.
             
             Particular
             Churches
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             guided
             and
             led
             in
             worship
             and
             discipline
             .
             3.
             
             The
             necessary
             effects
             (
             here
             named
             )
             to
             be
             intended
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             I
             have
             named
             and
             no
             more
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             About
             all
             these
             there
             are
             divers
             errours
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             arrogance
             and
             ignorance
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             hinder
             the
             concord
             and
             peace
             of
             Christians
             :
             And
             I.
             About
             the
             Efficient
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Too
             many
             falsly
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             the
             ORDAINERS
             are
             the
             
               efficient
               Causes
            
             of
             the
             Power
             or
             Office
             :
             
             yea
             that
             their
             Intention
             can
             alter
             the
             species
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             conveyance
             of
             it
             to
             this
             or
             that
             person
             :
             As
             if
             when
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             described
             the
             office
             in
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             commanded
             that
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             be
             chosen
             and
             ordained
             to
             such
             particular
             work
             and
             ends
             ,
             an
             Ordainer
             might
             now
             give
             him
             half
             this
             power
             without
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             when
             he
             maketh
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             power
             than
             the
             Ordainer
             was
             willing
             ,
             or
             intended
             ,
             or
             did
             particularly
             express
             :
             Than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             false
             .
             For
             it
             is
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             specifier
             and
             donation
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainer
             doth
             but
             ministerially
             invest
             and
             deliver
             possession
             of
             what
             the
             Law
             gave
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             deliver
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Law
             or
             Charter
             giveth
             power
             to
             the
             Citizens
             to
             choose
             a
             Major
             ,
             and
             describeth
             all
             his
             power
             and
             work
             ,
             and
             ordereth
             the
             Recorder
             to
             Swear
             him
             and
             deliver
             him
             the
             insignia
             .
             Here
             now
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Electors
             do
             but
             determine
             of
             
               the
               person
               to
               receive
            
             the
             power
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             at
             all
             
               give
               it
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
             King
             by
             his
             
               Charter
               as
               the
               instrument
               giveth
            
             it
             :
             It
             results
             hence
             as
             every
             
               Jus
               à
               titulo
               seu
               fundamento
               juris
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             Recorder
             only
             Ministerially
             delivereth
             possession
             by
             investiture
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Recorder
             or
             Choosers
             shall
             say
             ,
             [
             We
             
               choose
               you
               or
               deliver
               you
               power
               as
               Major
               according
               to
               the
               Kings
               Charter
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               have
               but
               so
               much
               less
            
             ]
             than
             the
             Charter
             giveth
             ,
             this
             diminution
             is
             a
             nullity
             ?
             For
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             choose
             
               another
               kind
               of
               Major
            
             than
             that
             described
             in
             the
             Charter
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             his
             power
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             exercise
             what
             the
             Charter
             giveth
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             not
             deceive
             men
             by
             making
             a
             Verbal
             strife
             of
             it
             .
             If
             they
             will
             call
             either
             electing
             or
             investing
             [
             a
             Giving
             of
             the
             Power
             ]
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             against
             their
             liberty
             of
             speaking
             as
             unfitly
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             well
             explain
             it
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             is
             plain
             and
             sure
             ,
             that
             1.
             
             The
             election
             doth
             but
             determine
             of
             the
             Receiver
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             the
             Investing
             act
             is
             but
             a
             ministerial
             publick
             delivery
             of
             a
             Right
             which
             resulteth
             immediately
             from
             the
             Charter
             or
             Law
             of
             Christ
             :
             If
             a
             Bishop
             say
             [
             I
             ordain
             you
             
               to
               the
               office
            
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ]
             the
             Scripture
             must
             tell
             us
             what
             that
             is
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             say
             [
             
               Take
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               preach
            
             not
             ,
             or
             only
             preach
             and
             
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               do
               both
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               have
               none
               of
               the
               Church
               Keyes
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               discipline
            
             ]
             it
             is
             null
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             restraint
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             contract
             freer
             than
             that
             between
             a
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             persons
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             a
             woman
             chooseth
             a
             man
             for
             her
             husband
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             she
             that
             (
             properly
             )
             
               giveth
               him
            
             the
             Ruling
             power
             ;
             she
             did
             but
             choose
             the
             receiver
             ;
             God
             by
             his
             Law
             is
             the
             Giver
             :
             If
             she
             bargain
             with
             him
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             her
             Governour
             ,
             it
             is
             null
             because
             against
             Gods
             Law
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             present
             case
             .
             If
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Church
             
             Government
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             setled
             by
             Christ
             on
             the
             Presbyters
             either
             conjunct
             with
             the
             Bishop
             or
             alone
             ,
             he
             that
             ordaineth
             a
             Presbyter
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             cannot
             deprive
             him
             of
             that
             power
             by
             his
             own
             will
             and
             act
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               have
               no
               such
               power
               :
            
             For
             God
             is
             the
             describer
             and
             the
             giver
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Yea
             some
             would
             perswade
             men
             that
             the
             very
             
               office
               of
               Presbyters
            
             is
             of
             
               humane
               institution
            
             ;
             As
             some
             Papists
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             would
             have
             had
             it
             pass
             that
             Christ
             having
             made
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Pope
             maketh
             the
             office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             they
             hold
             their
             power
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             some
             Prelates
             would
             have
             it
             believed
             that
             Christ
             only
             instituted
             the
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             made
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Subject
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             Scripture-times
             ;
             there
             being
             none
             till
             then
             existent
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             [
             Presbyter
             ]
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             everywhere
             signifying
             only
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Which
             those
             that
             are
             against
             the
             distinct
             order
             of
             Bishops
             thankfully
             accept
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             indeed
             
               Subject
               Presbyters
            
             having
             
               no
               ordaining
               power
            
             are
             a
             
               humane
               invention
            
             since
             Scripture-times
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             instituted
             no
             such
             order
             :
             But
             the
             difference
             ,
             is
             that
             these
             say
             man
             had
             no
             authority
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             bid
             the
             other
             prove
             by
             what
             authority
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Bishops
             had
             such
             power
             given
             them
             to
             make
             a
             new
             species
             ,
             order
             or
             office
             of
             sacred
             Ministers
             ;
             But
             the
             other
             say
             that
             it
             was
             well
             done
             :
             But
             proof
             is
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             And
             here
             come
             in
             many
             other
             Church-distracting
             contentions
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Whether
             any
             Bishops
             Ordination
             be
             valid
             that
             holdeth
             not
             his
             Power
             from
             the
             Pope
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Bishop
             that
             is
             not
             Canonically
             ordained
             by
             three
             Bishops
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Bishop
             that
             is
             not
             chosen
             or
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             people
             and
             Presbyters
             of
             his
             
             Church
             ?
             4.
             
             Or
             if
             he
             have
             but
             the
             minor
             part
             ?
             the
             rest
             not
             being
             allowed
             or
             called
             to
             choose
             ?
             5.
             
             Or
             if
             the
             major
             part
             be
             against
             him
             ?
             6.
             
             Or
             if
             three
             neighbour
             Bishops
             be
             for
             him
             and
             ordain
             him
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             forbid
             it
             ?
             7.
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Presbyter
             that
             is
             not
             ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             of
             distinct
             and
             superior
             Order
             :
             And
             whether
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             such
             ordination
             is
             necessary
             ?
             8.
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Bishop
             that
             is
             ordained
             only
             by
             Presbyters
             ?
             9.
             
             Whether
             he
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             that
             hath
             no
             Ordination
             ?
             10.
             
             Or
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             Election
             but
             the
             Kings
             or
             the
             Patrons
             ,
             nor
             other
             proved
             Consent
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             11.
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             that
             the
             King
             alloweth
             not
             or
             forbiddeth
             ?
             12.
             
             Whether
             the
             Ordination
             of
             hereticks
             be
             null
             ?
             13.
             
             Whether
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             prohibited
             ,
             degraded
             or
             excommunicate
             Bishops
             be
             null
             ?
             Abundance
             of
             such
             controversies
             ignorance
             and
             faction
             have
             torn
             the
             Churches
             with
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             I.
             As
             to
             the
             first
             I
             need
             not
             answer
             it
             to
             any
             but
             Papists
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             and
             others
             have
             said
             enough
             that
             is
             unanswered
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             II.
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             where
             the
             Churches
             agree
             to
             take
             none
             for
             a
             Bishop
             that
             is
             not
             ordained
             by
             three
             ,
             four
             or
             more
             ,
             that
             person
             cannot
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             which
             by
             such
             agreement
             doth
             refuse
             him
             :
             Not
             for
             want
             of
             any
             thing
             necessary
             to
             a
             valid
             ordination
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Consent
             of
             
               the
               people
            
             or
             subjects
             that
             are
             to
             receive
             him
             :
             For
             he
             cannot
             be
             their
             Pastor
             against
             
               their
               will.
            
             But
             the
             Ordination
             of
             One
             may
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             
               Church-universal
               ,
               unfixed
            
             ;
             and
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             receivers
             of
             him
             do
             consent
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             III.
             As
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             Election
             oft
             signifieth
             the
             first
             determining
             nomination
             distinct
             from
             
               after
               consent
            
             :
             This
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             office
             or
             power
             :
             But
             Consent
             is
             necessary
             at
             least
             to
             the
             exercise
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             the
             office
             which
             is
             for
             that
             exercise
             .
             If
             people
             were
             as
             much
             under
             Princes
             for
             choosing
             Guides
             for
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             a
             daughter
             in
             her
             fathers
             house
             is
             under
             her
             father
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             husband
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             never
             saw
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             )
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             can
             be
             no
             husband
             to
             her
             without
             her
             consent
             ,
             though
             she
             culpably
             deny
             consent
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             here
             :
             he
             can
             be
             no
             Pastor
             to
             them
             till
             they
             consent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             IV.
             and
             V.
             In
             all
             Societies
             where
             consent
             is
             necessary
             ,
             the
             consent
             must
             be
             either
             of
             All
             or
             of
             the
             Most
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             divide
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             VI.
             To
             the
             sixth
             ,
             The
             question
             of
             the
             Validity
             of
             the
             Ordination
             dependeth
             not
             on
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             peoples
             acceptance
             and
             consent
             :
             If
             ten
             Bishops
             ordain
             one
             man
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             three
             ordain
             another
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             a
             third
             (
             as
             sometimes
             there
             have
             been
             divers
             ordained
             Popes
             )
             that
             only
             is
             the
             true
             Bishop
             whom
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             is
             to
             be
             over
             ,
             consenteth
             to
             .
             Other
             decisions
             will
             not
             serve
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             VII
             .
             I
             will
             answer
             this
             largelier
             by
             it self
             in
             the
             third
             part
             :
             Here
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             1.
             so
             far
             as
             any
             Ordination
             is
             necessary
             ,
             the
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             necessary
             :
             But
             the
             question
             〈◊〉
             
               what
               a
               Bishop
               is
            
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             defined
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             ordaining
             alone
             ,
             some
             think
             there
             is
             no
             such
             :
             because
             by
             the
             old
             Canons
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             to
             joyn
             in
             Ordination
             .
             
             Others
             think
             that
             when
             none
             else
             are
             there
             ,
             any
             one
             Presbyter
             may
             ordain
             alone
             .
             If
             he
             be
             defined
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             
               Ordaining
               simply
            
             ,
             or
             of
             having
             a
             
               Negative
               vote
            
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             the
             doubt
             is
             whether
             every
             Presbyter
             have
             not
             
               Power
               to
               ordain
            
             ,
             as
             in
             nature
             the
             Propagation
             of
             its
             own
             species
             is
             common
             to
             all
             living
             things
             .
             Either
             Ordination
             is
             a
             
               Governing
               act
            
             of
             superiority
             ,
             or
             a
             
               propagation
               of
               the
               species
            
             .
             If
             the
             later
             ,
             Presbyters
             may
             do
             it
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             Bishops
             cannot
             ordain
             Bishops
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             Arch-bishops
             ordain
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             nor
             Patriarchs
             ordain
             Patria●rhs
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             ordain
             a
             Pope
             :
             And
             yet
             of
             old
             Deacons
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             made
             Popes
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             before
             so
             much
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             Formosus
             being
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             that
             had
             been
             a
             Bishop
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             condemned
             and
             executed
             dead
             ,
             the
             Canons
             forbidding
             any
             to
             remove
             from
             one
             seat
             to
             another
             ,
             saith
             Arch-bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             [
             
               Jerome
               ad
               Evagr
            
             .
             assureth
             us
             that
             at
             Alexandria
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             St.
             Mark
             till
             Demetrius
             the
             Presbyters
             made
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             ergo
             they
             may
             make
             Presbyters
             :
             They
             that
             can
             do
             the
             greater
             can
             do
             the
             less
             .
             ]
             And
             Dr.
             Hammond
             concluding
             that
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             in
             Scripture-times
             there
             were
             any
             subject
             Presbyters
             distinct
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             maketh
             it
             hard
             to
             be
             proved
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             making
             of
             a
             rank
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             have
             no
             power
             of
             Ordination
             be
             not
             a
             changing
             of
             Scripture
             order
             and
             a
             sin
             ?
             Yet
             even
             subject
             Presbyters
             (
             made
             since
             Scripture-time
             )
             concurred
             in
             ordinations
             ,
             and
             do
             partly
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             a
             Bishop
             be
             described
             by
             his
             actual
             superiority
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             saith
             the
             foresaid
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             in
             Scripture-times
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             a
             Bishop
             be
             described
             by
             being
             over
             a
             
               Church
               compounded
            
             of
             
               divers
               Parish
               Churches
            
             ,
             (
             or
             
             Congregations
             that
             have
             Altars
             )
             there
             can
             none
             such
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             for
             about
             two
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             (
             besides
             Apostles
             and
             Itinerants
             ,
             whose
             Province
             was
             indefinite
             and
             not
             a
             particular
             Church
             )
             not
             of
             long
             after
             saving
             at
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             .
             There
             was
             none
             such
             when
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             were
             written
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             the
             chief
             or
             only
             Pastor
             of
             a
             
               single
               Church
            
             (
             that
             hath
             
               unum
               altare
            
             )
             yea
             of
             a
             
               City
               Church
            
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             then
             multitudes
             now
             called
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             have
             been
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             have
             ordained
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             a
             Negative
             Vote
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             it self
             )
             proveth
             no
             
               distinct
               order
            
             or
             office
             ,
             but
             for
             order-sake
             a
             prerogative
             in
             the
             same
             office
             .
             The
             question
             is
             yet
             undecided
             even
             among
             Schoolmen
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             whether
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             differ
             only
             Grad●
             (
             as
             the
             foreman
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jury
             ,
             or
             a
             Justice
             of
             Quorum
             or
             a
             chief
             Judge
             or
             Justice
             ,
             from
             the
             rest
             )
             or
             also
             Ordine
             or
             Specie
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             Justice
             and
             a
             Constable
             .
             )
             Saith
             Arch-bishop
             Vsher
             with
             Bishop
             Reignolds
             and
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             
               Ad
               ordinem
               pertinet
               ordinare
            
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             
               ejusdem
               ordinis
            
             ;
             which
             others
             deny
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             But
             not
             to
             anticipate
             my
             fuller
             answer
             to
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             briefly
             answer
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Law
             or
             Charter
             giving
             the
             Ministerial
             power
             to
             the
             duly
             qualified
             receiver
             ,
             no
             Ordination
             doth
             more
             than
             to
             determine
             (
             with
             the
             
               peoples
               consent
            
             )
             who
             is
             the
             
               qualified
               receiver
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             notice
             ,
             to
             
               declare
               his
               right
            
             and
             
               solemnly
               invest
               him
            
             .
             And
             God
             hath
             not
             appropriated
             this
             declaring
             and
             investing
             power
             ,
             so
             to
             their
             Prelates
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             (
             that
             I
             ever
             found
             )
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             receive
             none
             but
             of
             their
             ordination
             .
             What
             men
             decree
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             what
             
             God
             ordaineth
             is
             another
             .
             Where
             an
             order
             is
             setled
             by
             men
             according
             to
             Gods
             allowance
             and
             general
             rules
             ,
             there
             the
             people
             should
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             receive
             him
             that
             is
             most
             regularly
             commended
             to
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             receive
             one
             
               less
               regularly
            
             sent
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             want
             nothing
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             he
             is
             their
             Pastor
             who
             is
             so
             received
             by
             them
             .
             When
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             did
             marry
             the
             people
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             was
             valid
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             truly
             as
             when
             the
             Clergy
             did
             it
             .
             The
             same
             is
             a
             sufficient
             designation
             of
             the
             Recipient
             person
             in
             some
             times
             ,
             places
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             at
             others
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Person
             is
             but
             Determined
             of
             and
             consented
             to
             ,
             Gods
             word
             authorizeth
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             VIII
             .
             The
             answer
             to
             the
             seventh
             question
             serveth
             to
             the
             eighth
             :
             They
             were
             true
             Bishops
             whom
             the
             Presbyters
             made
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             those
             in
             the
             North
             of
             England
             who
             (
             as
             Beda
             saith
             )
             were
             made
             by
             Scots
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             IX
             .
             He
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             that
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             hath
             
               no
               Ordination
               at
               all
            
             :
             (
             much
             more
             he
             that
             is
             ordained
             but
             by
             Presbyters
             )
             The
             proof
             lyeth
             in
             these
             things
             set
             together
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Gods
               Law
            
             or
             charter
             giveth
             the
             right
             or
             power
             to
             the
             duly
             
               qualified
               ,
               determined
            
             and
             chosen
             person
             :
             But
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             a
             
               qualified
               person
            
             may
             be
             
               determined
               of
               and
               chosen
            
             without
             any
             Ordination
             :
             Therefore
             he
             may
             have
             the
             right
             or
             authority
             without
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             necessity
             there
             may
             be
             in
             several
             cases
             :
             As
             1.
             
             If
             by
             good
             books
             men
             be
             Converted
             among
             Infidels
             where
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Ordained
             Minister
             can
             
             be
             had
             :
             They
             must
             not
             therefore
             forbear
             Church-assemblies
             and
             publick
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             and
             baptizing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             case
             that
             many
             Christians
             be
             banished
             or
             cast
             upon
             forraign
             lands
             where
             no
             Minister
             is
             to
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             case
             that
             persecutors
             banish
             or
             destroy
             all
             ordained
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             suffer
             no
             other
             to
             come
             among
             them
             ,
             or
             them
             to
             fetch
             ordination
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             case
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Ordainers
             turn
             either
             hereticks
             or
             tyrants
             ,
             and
             will
             ordain
             none
             but
             on
             some
             sinful
             terms
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             case
             that
             men
             living
             under
             Bishops
             do
             forge
             Orders
             and
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             ordained
             when
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             know
             it
             not
             :
             Their
             acts
             now
             are
             of
             full
             authority
             or
             validity
             to
             the
             innocent
             people
             ,
             though
             God
             will
             condemn
             the
             pretender
             for
             his
             sin
             .
             This
             case
             I
             have
             oft
             known
             my self
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             youth
             lived
             under
             such
             as
             was
             after
             discovered
             .
             And
             the
             opponents
             themselves
             here
             confess
             that
             Presumption
             may
             serve
             turn
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             detect
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             few
             people
             in
             England
             know
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             presumption
             that
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             are
             ordained
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             Presbyters
             Ordination
             were
             null
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             ordained
             after
             great
             study
             
               believeth
               it
            
             valid
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             cannot
             know
             the
             contrary
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             Presumed
             title
             both
             to
             the
             ordained
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             valid
             administrations
             and
             receptions
             without
             ordination
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             2.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             like
             cases
             prove
             it
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             Ordination
             to
             the
             Ministry
             is
             but
             like
             Coronation
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             publick
             marriage
             to
             Consenters
             ,
             or
             like
             listing
             and
             the
             
               sacramentum
               militare
            
             to
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             or
             like
             publick
             authorizing
             to
             a
             Physicion
             ,
             a
             
             School
             master
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             all
             so
             much
             as
             baptizing
             to
             make
             a
             Christian
             :
             But
             an
             hereditary
             or
             Elected
             King
             ,
             is
             a
             King
             before
             his
             Coronation
             ;
             and
             marriage
             privately
             contracted
             and
             publickly
             professed
             ,
             is
             valid
             before
             God
             before
             the
             solemnization
             by
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             without
             it
             :
             And
             a
             Souldier
             may
             be
             truly
             such
             by
             contract
             without
             Colours
             or
             Oaths
             :
             And
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Lawful
             Physicion
             or
             School-master
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             without
             a
             License
             or
             publick
             authorizing
             .
             Yea
             one
             may
             be
             a
             Christian
             before
             God
             ,
             yea
             and
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             openly
             professeth
             and
             Voweth
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             (
             when
             either
             a
             Minister
             or
             Water
             cannot
             he
             had
             )
             the
             washing
             be
             wanting
             .
             And
             we
             are
             not
             to
             feign
             God
             to
             make
             a
             difference
             here
             without
             proof
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             more
             stress
             or
             an
             outward
             act
             of
             man
             and
             point
             of
             order
             than
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             Order
             is
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             
               thing
               ordered
            
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             for
             whose
             good
             it
             is
             ;
             And
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             set
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             4.
             
             And
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             oft
             taught
             us
             this
             way
             of
             judging
             :
             When
             he
             bids
             us
             ,
             
               Go
               learn
               what
               this
               meaneth
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             oft
             reproveth
             Jews
             and
             Samaritans
             for
             striving
             about
             circumstances
             ,
             setting
             them
             against
             spiritual
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             Sabbath
             was
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             And
             Paul
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               yours
            
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             or
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             Let
             all
             be
             done
             to
             Edification
             .
             All
             which
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             End
             is
             a
             certain
             Canon
             to
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             ;
             and
             that
             Morals
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             Rituals
             ,
             and
             Rituals
             never
             set
             against
             them
             .
             And
             methinks
             they
             should
             be
             of
             this
             mind
             that
             deny
             the
             Scripture
             to
             
             have
             unchangeably
             fixed
             all
             Rituals
             ;
             and
             yet
             confess
             that
             Morals
             are
             fixedly
             determined
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             5.
             
             And
             even
             Popes
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             Popes
             upon
             Election
             before
             Consecration
             :
             And
             Arch-bishops
             with
             us
             have
             no
             superiours
             to
             Consecrate
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             Inferiours
             as
             promise
             them
             obedience
             at
             their
             own
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             X.
             To
             the
             tenth
             question
             ,
             There
             be
             some
             called
             Erastians
             who
             hold
             the
             King
             to
             be
             so
             
               mixta
               persona
            
             like
             Melchizedeck
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             also
             the
             
               chief
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             chief
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Appointment
             is
             an
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             are
             bound
             by
             reception
             of
             the
             person
             to
             consent
             to
             .
             There
             are
             others
             that
             think
             that
             though
             the
             investing
             act
             must
             be
             performed
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Kings
             choice
             and
             command
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             God
             and
             the
             King.
             But
             as
             I
             never
             saw
             either
             of
             these
             well
             proved
             ,
             so
             very
             few
             comparatively
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             never
             unite
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             Christs
             giving
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             himself
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successours
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             that
             Christs
             Church
             hath
             not
             thus
             been
             founded
             or
             edified
             :
             And
             yet
             Magistrates
             have
             a
             great
             and
             honourable
             part
             even
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             for
             all
             those
             Popish
             Councils
             and
             Canons
             which
             nullifie
             all
             Ordinations
             of
             Bishops
             either
             chosen
             or
             presented
             by
             Civil
             Rulers
             or
             Great
             men
             that
             are
             Secular
             ;
             nor
             of
             those
             that
             pronounce
             even
             a
             Pope
             an
             Usurper
             that
             is
             so
             introduced
             :
             But
             of
             the
             Councils
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             sounder
             ages
             that
             were
             still
             against
             this
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             However
             if
             Clergy
             and
             people
             were
             proved
             to
             be
             
               bound
               to
               Consent
            
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Prince
             shall
             choose
             ,
             yet
             till
             they
             
               do
               consent
            
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Bishop
             to
             them
             :
             You
             may
             (
             could
             that
             be
             proved
             )
             prove
             them
             culpable
             for
             
               not
               consenting
            
             ,
             but
             not
             prove
             him
             
               their
               Bishop
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             Church
             custome
             and
             Canons
             and
             Reason
             shew
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             XI
             .
             To
             the
             eleventh
             case
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Priests
             or
             people
             sin
             who
             disobey
             a
             lawful
             command
             of
             the
             King
             (
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             )
             But
             sin
             or
             not
             sin
             ,
             it
             nullifieth
             not
             the
             Ordination
             or
             Priesthood
             ,
             meerly
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             All
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             in
             the
             world
             (
             or
             most
             )
             were
             made
             against
             the
             will
             of
             Princes
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             :
             And
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Keyes
             to
             other
             hands
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             XII
             .
             and
             XIII
             .
             To
             the
             twelfth
             and
             thirteenth
             cases
             I
             answer
             together
             ,
             If
             a
             heretick
             whose
             denyal
             of
             an
             essential
             of
             Christianity
             is
             notorious
             and
             maketh
             him
             equal
             to
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             ordain
             ,
             his
             Act
             is
             null
             as
             without
             all
             authority
             ;
             And
             the
             mans
             Priesthood
             or
             Episcopacy
             is
             null
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             and
             proof
             of
             it
             besides
             or
             without
             this
             :
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             one
             excommunicate
             for
             such
             a
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Heresie
             be
             only
             a
             schism
             or
             some
             lower
             errour
             consistent
             with
             Christianity
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             the
             excommunication
             only
             on
             such
             a
             cause
             ,
             then
             the
             ordination
             (
             in
             
               sensu
               passivo
            
             )
             is
             not
             null
             ,
             meerly
             on
             that
             account
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             such
             a
             heretick
             or
             excommunicate
             man
             (
             As
             is
             commonly
             agreed
             on
             )
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             if
             this
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             be
             ordained
             by
             a
             heretick
             or
             excommunicate
             man
             of
             a
             lower
             order
             ,
             
             to
             this
             or
             that
             
               particular
               Church
               ,
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             the
             people
             may
             see
             reason
             to
             refuse
             him
             ;
             and
             consent
             to
             another
             that
             hath
             a
             
               better
               ordination
            
             ;
             (
             unless
             in
             a
             Church
             so
             corrupted
             that
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             Excommunicators
             authority
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             and
             help
             up
             ,
             (
             which
             hath
             too
             oft
             faln
             out
             .
             )
             But
             regularly
             none
             ought
             to
             ordain
             a
             man
             to
             any
             Church
             before
             the
             election
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             serve
             
               ad
               esse
               officii
            
             ,
             if
             the
             consent
             come
             after
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             three
             Bishops
             ordain
             one
             man
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             three
             others
             ordain
             another
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             true
             Bishop
             
               quoad
               esse
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             is
             ordained
             doth
             accept
             ,
             by
             their
             consent
             before
             or
             after
             .
             Yea
             though
             it
             were
             the
             worser
             party
             of
             Bishops
             that
             ordained
             that
             man.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             As
             to
             the
             point
             of
             successive-right-ordination
             uninterrupted
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             hope
             afterward
             in
             due
             place
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Church
             universal
             such
             there
             hath
             been
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             all
             the
             necessary
             parts
             :
             But
             that
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             
               individual
               persons
            
             ministry
             ,
             such
             uninterrupted
             course
             of
             ordination
             in
             being
             ,
             notice
             or
             proof
             ,
             is
             utterly
             unnecessary
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Papacy
             hath
             no
             such
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             To
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             true
             Relation
             of
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             necessary
             only
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Qualified
               Christian
               man
               ,
               sufficiently
               notified
               and
               offered
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             
               Fundamentum
               Relationis
               ,
               Christs
               Law
            
             or
             Charter
             giving
             him
             his
             power
             and
             obliging
             him
             to
             his
             work
             .
             3.
             
             The
             mutual
             consent
             of
             Pastor
             and
             flock
             in
             the
             Relation
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             partly
             
               Dispositio
               subjecti
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             means
             ,
             a
             
               modus
               fundandi
            
             or
             
               conditio
               tituli
            
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Terminus
             of
             one
             ordained
             to
             
             the
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             or
             not
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             objectively
             first
             men
             unconverted
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             next
             men
             converted
             to
             be
             edified
             :
             and
             as
             Effects
             ,
             the
             work
             to
             be
             done
             and
             the
             good
             to
             be
             done
             by
             it
             .
             And
             in
             those
             ordained
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             work
             and
             the
             effect
             on
             them
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Correlate
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             related
             as
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             the
             efficient
             of
             our
             office
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             people
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             related
             as
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             1.
             we
             are
             Ministers
             to
             the
             world
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Universal
             Church
             to
             be
             edified
             ,
             3.
             and
             mostly
             to
             particular
             Churches
             to
             be
             guided
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Relatum
             then
             is
             ,
             
               such
               a
               person
               Authorized
               and
               obliged
            
             to
             
               Teach
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Rule
            
             under
             
               Christ
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
            
             the
             foresaid
             flocks
             or
             Christians
             to
             the
             foresaid
             ends
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             II.
             So
             much
             for
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             sacred
             office
             :
             Now
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               well
               being
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             though
             the
             Essential
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             lye
             not
             upon
             this
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Peace
               and
               Concord
            
             of
             it
             doth
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             as
             that
             no
             other
             means
             without
             this
             will
             attain
             it
             :
             And
             the
             want
             of
             what
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             in
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             caused
             the
             common
             calamities
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             And
             I.
             Nothing
             is
             more
             wanting
             hereto
             than
             better
             qualifications
             in
             the
             persons
             :
             1.
             
             That
             there
             be
             a
             strong
             wit
             ,
             and
             good
             acquired
             gifts
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             and
             lively
             faith
             from
             Divine
             illumination
             ,
             and
             good
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             :
             A
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             should
             not
             only
             know
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             every
             Christian
             knoweth
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Integrals
             and
             many
             
             Accidents
             .
             And
             both
             essentials
             and
             integrals
             should
             be
             known
             by
             him
             by
             a
             more
             clear
             ,
             distinct
             and
             orderly
             understanding
             ,
             not
             only
             above
             the
             
               vulgus
               s●delium
            
             ,
             (
             common
             Christians
             )
             but
             above
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             flock
             .
             And
             some
             store
             of
             natural
             and
             common
             knowledge
             called
             Learning
             is
             needful
             hereunto
             :
             But
             especially
             more
             illumination
             ,
             faith
             and
             holy
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             skilfulness
             in
             matter
             ,
             senc●
             and
             method
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             Where
             Gods
             Word
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Teacher
             clearly
             understood
             and
             firmly
             believed
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             work
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             any
             formalities
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             consent
             or
             Titles
             that
             use
             to
             make
             up
             these
             defects
             as
             to
             the
             success
             .
             To
             say
             what
             God
             
               can
               do
            
             ,
             is
             little
             to
             this
             business
             :
             He
             can
             make
             an
             Ass
             to
             preach
             to
             Balaam
             :
             He
             can
             work
             by
             fools
             and
             ignorant
             men
             and
             hereticks
             :
             But
             Scripture
             and
             all
             the
             common
             experience
             of
             ages
             assureth
             us
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             rarely
             blesseth
             such
             with
             great
             success
             ,
             but
             worketh
             according
             to
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Instrument
             and
             the
             Receivers
             .
             And
             let
             a
             mans
             ti●les
             and
             ordination
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             weak
             men
             will
             do
             weakly
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             men
             will
             do
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             erring
             men
             will
             do
             erroneously
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             will
             be
             wronged
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             be
             hurt
             or
             losers
             ,
             and
             enemies
             will
             deride
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             When
             Aristotle
             saith
             that
             
               Wise
               men
               are
            
             by
             Nature
             to
             Rule
             ,
             and
             fools
             and
             
               ignorant
               persons
               to
               be
               ruled
            
             ,
             he
             meant
             not
             I
             suppose
             that
             this
             gave
             wise
             men
             
               formal
               Power
            
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               materiae
               dispositio
               receptiva
            
             ;
             as
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Kings
             Coyn
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             so
             
               quâ
               talia
            
             :
             so
             only
             
               wise
               Christians
            
             are
             
               receptive
               matter
            
             of
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             wiser
             the
             better
             .
             And
             when
             one
             appeareth
             to
             be
             of
             eminent
             wisdom
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             
             the
             ordainers
             and
             people
             are
             directed
             and
             bound
             by
             God
             to
             choose
             that
             man.
             And
             what
             scruples
             soever
             rise
             about
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             usually
             God
             worketh
             by
             excellent
             worthy
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             light
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ,
             so
             holy
             wisdom
             will
             be
             known
             and
             valued
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             38.
             2.
             
             But
             LOVE
             or
             HOLINESS
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             as
             well
             as
             wisdom
             :
             Heat
             causeth
             heat
             :
             And
             we
             have
             need
             of
             sacred
             Heat
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Light.
             Love
             kindleth
             love
             :
             A
             Pastor
             should
             excel
             the
             Flock
             in
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             Gods
             word
             and
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             and
             should
             speak
             all
             from
             the
             Zeal
             of
             Love
             :
             As
             the
             Nurses
             milk
             should
             have
             the
             warmth
             of
             Nature
             .
             Cold
             heartless
             preachers
             usually
             reach
             not
             the
             heart
             and
             have
             but
             cold●
             and
             small
             success
             .
             Here
             also
             God
             worketh
             usually
             according
             to
             the
             means
             :
             And
             how
             can
             he
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             
               sound
               Believer
            
             of
             so
             great
             over-whelming
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             only
             of
             them
             sleepily
             and
             coldly
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             39.
             3.
             
             And
             as
             wisdom
             and
             
               zealous
               Love
            
             ,
             so
             
               executive
               Activity
            
             ,
             but
             especially
             ,
             
               Taking
               utterance
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             the
             sacred-office
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             tricks
             of
             vain
             humane
             art
             and
             affectation
             which
             must
             do
             our
             work
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             free
             and
             moving
             utterance
             of
             holy
             
               wisdom
               ,
               faith
            
             and
             Love.
             And
             words
             are
             not
             all
             :
             Holy
             example
             of
             living
             in
             blamelesness
             ,
             justice
             ,
             humility
             ,
             self-denyal
             ,
             meekness
             and
             patience
             must
             be
             our
             work
             :
             And
             diligence
             in
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             .
             What
             examples
             are
             there
             this
             day
             among
             us
             of
             one
             or
             two
             holy
             ,
             humble
             ,
             meek
             and
             patient
             and
             unwearied
             labourers
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             silenced
             ,
             suffering
             and
             low
             condition
             ,
             men
             of
             no
             extraordinary
             parts
             ,
             but
             with
             ordinary
             parts
             of
             extraordinary
             labour
             and
             patience
             ,
             
             that
             whole
             Countreys
             have
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             :
             I
             will
             venture
             to
             name
             three
             such
             ,
             1.
             
             Mr.
             
               John
               Eliots
            
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             translated
             all
             the
             Bible
             into
             that
             most
             barbarous
             language
             ,
             preached
             to
             the
             Indians
             about
             forty
             years
             ,
             and
             gathered
             divers
             Churches
             among
             them
             .
             (
             And
             verily
             I
             would
             the
             Jesuites
             had
             never
             done
             worse
             work
             than
             what
             they
             did
             (
             with
             several
             Fryars
             )
             in
             
               Congo
               ,
               China
               ,
               Japan
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             their
             greatest
             honour
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Mr.
             
               John
               Dury
            
             ,
             I
             hear
             yet
             living
             ,
             who
             hath
             these
             fifty
             years
             or
             near
             been
             employed
             in
             reconciling
             the
             Lutheran
             and
             Calvinist
             Protestants
             ,
             not
             without
             success
             ,
             as
             
               Helmstadt
               ,
               Breme
               ,
               Hassia
            
             and
             other
             places
             know
             ;
             Though
             much
             more
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             if
             the
             wars
             of
             Princes
             and
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             contentious
             Divines
             had
             not
             hindred
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Gouge
            
             ,
             an
             ejected
             silenced
             Minister
             ,
             who
             hath
             set
             up
             about
             fourscore
             Schools
             in
             Wales
             ,
             for
             thousands
             of
             Scholars
             ,
             given
             away
             many
             thousand
             books
             to
             them
             ,
             relieved
             many
             poor
             honest
             ejected
             Ministers
             ,
             got
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               Piety
            
             ,
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
            
             printed
             in
             Welsh
             ,
             and
             visiteth
             the
             Counties
             there
             (
             though
             aged
             )
             once
             a
             year
             .
          
           
             Gods
             work
             must
             be
             done
             as
             our
             trade
             and
             business
             and
             not
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             as
             taking
             up
             the
             place
             and
             time
             which
             mens
             fleshly
             and
             worldly
             interest
             and
             work
             can
             spare
             .
          
           
             Had
             the
             Church
             such
             men
             enow
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             have
             been
             (
             such
             as
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Atticus
               ,
               Proclus
               ,
               Hierom
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Martin
               ,
               Salvian
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             such
             as
             
               Melancthon
               ,
               Bucholtzer
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Phagius
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Vrsine
               ,
               Olevian
               ,
               Paraeus
               ,
               Camero
               ,
               Placeus
               ,
               Molineus
               ,
               Dallaeus
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Sadeel
               ,
               Le
               Blank
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             such
             as
             we
             have
             had
             many
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               Grindal
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Reignolds
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               
               Morton
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Chillingworth
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Dod
               ,
               Ball
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Gataker
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             such
             as
             yet
             through
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             we
             have
             many
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             had
             the
             world
             enow
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             light
             would
             scatter
             the
             dismal
             darkness
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             carry
             on
             Christs
             interest
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             against
             the
             opposition
             of
             Usurpers
             ,
             hereticks
             and
             contenders
             :
             For
             even
             a
             few
             such
             have
             broke
             through
             armies
             of
             Philistines
             to
             fetch
             men
             the
             sacred
             waters
             of
             life
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             scruples
             and
             quarrels
             about
             their
             ordinations
             or
             such
             like
             as
             would
             frustrate
             their
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             40.
             
             II.
             It
             is
             greatly
             needful
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             the
             success
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             be
             
               kept
               sound
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Christian
               simplicity
            
             be
             retained
             ,
             and
             many
             subtile
             and
             curious
             decisions
             be
             not
             made
             necessary
             :
             A
             few
             great
             ,
             necessary
             certain
             truths
             ,
             are
             easilier
             preserved
             than
             multitudes
             of
             uncertain
             controverted
             niceties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             that
             such
             as
             are
             ordained
             Ministers
             ,
             be
             tryed
             men
             ,
             of
             sound
             understanding
             in
             that
             which
             they
             must
             teach
             and
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             both
             the
             ordainers
             and
             the
             hearers
             try
             them
             .
             This
             account
             of
             their
             understanding
             is
             better
             than
             the
             imposing
             of
             humane
             forms
             upon
             them
             for
             subscription
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             Teachers
             should
             know
             more
             than
             the
             flock
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             than
             the
             essentials
             ;
             nor
             that
             I
             presume
             to
             condemn
             all
             the
             Churches
             that
             impose
             their
             Confessions
             to
             be
             subscribed
             in
             their
             own
             and
             not
             in
             Scripture-words
             ,
             while
             they
             keep
             only
             to
             necessary
             certain
             things
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             afterward
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             ,
             though
             tolerable
             ,
             is
             not
             best
             ,
             but
             unnecessary
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             1.
             the
             Scripture
             affording
             us
             apt
             words
             enow
             to
             form
             our
             Confessions
             in
             ,
             which
             are
             past
             Controversie
             ;
             2.
             and
             there
             being
             
             no
             probability
             of
             bounding
             mens
             Impositions
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             set
             upon
             this
             way
             ;
             3.
             and
             most
             Confessions
             of
             that
             nature
             now
             extant
             having
             some
             needless
             words
             which
             other
             Churches
             or
             good
             Christians
             do
             dissent
             from
             :
             4.
             
             And
             the
             ancient
             Creeds
             understood
             (
             which
             the
             ordainers
             must
             try
             )
             and
             the
             old
             Catechistical
             Verities
             being
             sufficient
             to
             this
             use
             .
             5.
             
             And
             there
             being
             means
             of
             restraining
             men
             from
             preaching
             and
             vending
             heresies
             which
             are
             more
             safe
             and
             congruous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             add
             therefore
             that
             a
             certain
             Confession
             containing
             the
             certainest
             and
             needfullest
             Integrals
             of
             Religion
             should
             or
             may
             well
             be
             drawn
             up
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             forbidding
             all
             upon
             meet
             penalties
             to
             preach
             or
             speak
             against
             them
             ;
             without
             any
             subscribing
             ,
             promising
             or
             professing
             .
             4.
             
             And
             upon
             proof
             of
             the
             violating
             of
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             preaching
             against
             such
             articles
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             their
             several
             ways
             may
             judge
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             just
             penalties
             correct
             them
             (
             of
             which
             more
             after
             in
             due
             place
             .
             )
             For
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             so
             to
             form
             long
             Confessions
             (
             beyond
             the
             old
             Creeds
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             the
             General
             belief
             of
             Scripture
             )
             and
             this
             not
             in
             Scripture-terms
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             have
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             sound
             and
             honest
             Ministers
             cannot
             assent
             to
             ,
             (
             without
             lying
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             do
             )
             :
             But
             to
             silence
             many
             words
             which
             yet
             we
             conceive
             true
             ,
             and
             forbear
             speaking
             against
             some
             things
             which
             yet
             he
             cannot
             profess
             assent
             to
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             few
             sober
             men
             but
             will
             do
             .
             And
             an
             errour
             never
             spoken
             or
             written
             hurts
             not
             others
             ,
             nor
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             being
             not
             known
             ;
             
               Non
               apparere
            
             here
             is
             as
             
               non
               esse
            
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             vended
             ,
             the
             person
             may
             be
             judged
             as
             well
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sworn
             ,
             subscribed
             or
             promised
             .
             And
             they
             that
             will
             tell
             us
             yet
             what
             evil
             may
             befall
             secret
             whispering
             errours
             without
             
             out
             such
             oaths
             ,
             subscriptions
             or
             promises
             ,
             do
             by
             this
             over-doing
             dangerously
             undo
             ;
             and
             lest
             man
             should
             be
             man
             and
             the
             Church
             imperfect
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             avoiding
             a
             possible
             unavoidable
             hurt
             ,
             they
             will
             set
             up
             knaves
             that
             will
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             shut
             out
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             necessitate
             divisions
             ,
             confusions
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             where
             they
             can
             never
             stop
             on
             this
             side
             banishing
             or
             killing
             ,
             or
             continued
             imprisoning
             multitudes
             of
             faithful
             men
             ,
             and
             never
             the
             more
             attain
             their
             ends
             .
             Sound
             doctrine
             may
             be
             kept
             up
             as
             far
             as
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             means
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             41.
             
             III.
             It
             is
             greatly
             needful
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             Ministry
             and
             Church
             that
             
               Gods
               publick
               worship
            
             and
             Sacraments
             be
             kept
             pure
             .
             Not
             that
             any
             thing
             done
             by
             man
             will
             be
             void
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             be
             such
             as
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             honourable
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             profitable
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Christian
               simplicity
            
             here
             also
             is
             necessary
             ;
             That
             it
             be
             not
             corrupted
             or
             clogged
             with
             things
             
               uncertain
               ,
               needless
               ,
               curious
            
             ,
             nor
             yet
             much
             defective
             ,
             not
             confused
             ,
             disorderly
             ,
             much
             less
             erroneous
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             ludicrous
             ,
             undecent
             ,
             false
             or
             prophane
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             needful
             that
             men
             to
             be
             ordained
             be
             tryed
             and
             known
             to
             be
             such
             as
             can
             speak
             to
             God
             and
             men
             without
             such
             unsufferable
             mis-performance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             they
             be
             responsible
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Magistrate
             for
             what
             they
             say
             and
             do
             .
          
           
             Of
             Liturgies
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             third
             Part
             :
             Only
             here
             4.
             
             I
             add
             that
             
               fit
               words
            
             ,
             and
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             ,
             are
             the
             body
             and
             soul
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             one
             must
             not
             be
             pleaded
             against
             another
             ,
             nor
             any
             by
             
               Formality
               mortifie
            
             holy
             worship
             and
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             Carkass
             or
             a
             lifeless
             
             image
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             on
             pretence
             of
             spirituality
             condemned
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             the
             same
             words
             (
             commonly
             called
             Forms
             )
             whether
             prepared
             by
             the
             speaker
             who
             best
             knoweth
             what
             he
             needeth
             ,
             or
             agreed
             on
             by
             the
             Churches
             in
             fit
             cases
             and
             measures
             ,
             for
             greater
             Concord
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             42.
             
             IV.
             It
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Churches
             that
             
               all
               Pastors
            
             in
             their
             places
             be
             not
             only
             allowed
             to
             use
             Christs
             true
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             be
             expected
             and
             
               really
               done
            
             in
             every
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Discipline
             be
             neither
             
               cast
               aside
            
             ,
             nor
             corrupted
             and
             turned
             into
             malignant
             war
             against
             the
             good
             ,
             nor
             into
             tyranny
             and
             usurpation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             43.
             
             What
             this
             Discipline
             is
             ,
             is
             opened
             before
             :
             It
             is
             described
             by
             Christ
             in
             Matth.
             18.
             
             If
             thy
             brother
             
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               thee
               and
               him
               ,
               If
               he
               hear
               thee
               thou
               hast
               won
               thy
               brother
               .
               If
               he
               hear
               thee
               not
               ,
               take
               with
               thee
               two
               or
               three
               :
               If
               he
               hear
               not
               them
               ,
               tell
               the
               Church
               :
               If
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               or
               a
               publican
            
             ]
             Serious
             convincing
             admonition
             must
             be
             used
             (
             with
             due
             patience
             )
             to
             bring
             a
             sinner
             to
             repentance
             .
             And
             more
             publick
             admonition
             after
             private
             ;
             And
             the
             person
             sentenced
             unfit
             for
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             when
             refusing
             all
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             utterly
             impenitent
             .
             And
             he
             must
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             absolved
             and
             received
             when
             he
             giveth
             the
             Church
             just
             proof
             of
             his
             true
             repentance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             44.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             corruption
             of
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             exercised
             by
             Lay-Chancellors
             or
             other
             Lay-men
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             were
             never
             committed
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             45.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             corruption
             when
             it
             is
             done
             only
             by
             an
             officer
             of
             another
             species
             than
             Christ
             ever
             instituted
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             46.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             an
             usurpation
             and
             corruption
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Pastor
             of
             some
             other
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             proper
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             the
             sinner
             liveth
             .
             Such
             is
             Papal
             Usurpation
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             will
             be
             judge
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             47.
             4.
             
             Especially
             when
             such
             a
             pretender
             liveth
             far
             from
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             persons
             and
             actions
             are
             not
             half
             known
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             by
             great
             charge
             and
             travel
             .
             When
             the
             Pastor
             and
             people
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             may
             easily
             know
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             executively
             either
             to
             communicate
             with
             him
             or
             avoid
             him
             ,
             which
             distant
             strangers
             have
             no
             opportunity
             or
             occasion
             to
             do
             ,
             further
             than
             by
             declared
             consent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             48.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             heinous
             corruption
             of
             it
             to
             Excommunicate
             men
             in
             a
             prophane
             worldly
             manner
             ,
             without
             wise
             ,
             serious
             ,
             patient
             endeavours
             to
             apply
             Gods
             word
             to
             the
             sinners
             case
             and
             conscience
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             true
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             49.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             heinous
             abuse
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             faithful
             ,
             for
             a
             fearful
             avoiding
             sin
             in
             some
             imposed
             Oath
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             promise
             ,
             subscription
             ,
             or
             unnecessary
             Ceremony
             or
             Form
             ;
             and
             especially
             withal
             to
             retain
             in
             Church-Communion
             multitudes
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             Perjured
             persons
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             railers
             ,
             slanderers
             ,
             oppressours
             ,
             hereticks
             ,
             scorners
             at
             piety
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             's
             yet
             worse
             to
             cast
             out
             men
             for
             not
             subscribing
             to
             some
             lye
             ,
             false
             doctrine
             or
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             or
             for
             refusing
             down
             right
             heinous
             sin
             .
             And
             yet
             worse
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             Discipline
             an
             engine
             to
             dethrone
             Kings
             and
             embroile
             ,
             confound
             or
             subdue
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             enslave
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             50.
             
             The
             lower
             first
             degrees
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             doctrinally
             to
             teach
             men
             and
             reprove
             them
             ,
             all
             Pastors
             must
             use
             ,
             or
             they
             omit
             
             the
             essential
             work
             of
             their
             office
             .
             But
             the
             full
             prosecution
             of
             it
             to
             excommunication
             or
             publick
             repentance
             is
             rather
             needful
             to
             the
             Well-being
             than
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Ministry
             :
             especially
             when
             the
             Christian-Magistrate
             doth
             his
             part
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             admonish
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             command
             him
             to
             make
             publick
             Confession
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             shame
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             forbid
             familiarity
             with
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             Church-Communion
             when
             the
             case
             is
             notorious
             or
             judged
             by
             the
             Pastor
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             office
             to
             judge
             of
             his
             crime
             ,
             impenitence
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             excommunication
             and
             absolution
             ;
             and
             herein
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             Pastors
             work
             ,
             but
             to
             command
             the
             Pastor
             and
             people
             to
             do
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             51.
             
             III.
             So
             much
             of
             the
             necessaries
             to
             the
             Being
             and
             
               Well
               being
            
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             As
             to
             the
             exercise
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             is
             said
             .
             There
             is
             further
             necessary
             to
             it
             :
             1.
             
             Natural
             ability
             ,
             possibility
             ,
             liberty
             and
             opportunity
             ;
             and
             the
             peoples
             acceptance
             ,
             consent
             and
             reception
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Well-being
             and
             success
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             great
             diligence
             and
             skill
             of
             the
             Minister
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             forwardness
             and
             teachableness
             and
             zeal
             and
             concord
             of
             the
             flock
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             Concord
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Neighbour
             Pastors
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             the
             countenance
             and
             encouragement
             of
             faithful
             Magistrates
             will
             much
             promote
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               IV.
               What
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               Administration
               and
               Communion
               of
               single
               Churches
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             BY
             [
             single
             ]
             and
             [
             Particular
             ]
             Churches
             I
             still
             mean
             those
             that
             are
             compounded
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             take
             not
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             in
             any
             of
             the
             la●e
             senses
             ,
             (
             for
             civil
             ,
             or
             occasional
             meetings
             ,
             or
             societies
             ,
             or
             for
             every
             religious
             concourse
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             a
             Synod
             ,
             an
             accidental
             day
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             )
             nor
             for
             a
             meer
             Community
             or
             neighbourhood
             of
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             for
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             or
             City
             ,
             governed
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             :
             But
             for
             a
             proper
             Church
             as
             political
             consisting
             of
             
               Pastor
               and
               flock
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Apostles
             
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
            
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             it
             signifieth
             that
             they
             setled
             these
             Elders
             as
             the
             proper
             fixed
             Church-guides
             of
             those
             Churches
             ;
             Not
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Ministerial
             power
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             was
             their
             proper
             special
             Charge
             or
             Province
             .
             As
             a
             Licensed
             Physicion
             that
             hath
             a
             particular
             Hospital
             or
             City
             ,
             is
             a
             Physicion
             every
             where
             that
             he
             cometh
             ,
             and
             not
             breaking
             order
             may
             exercise
             his
             Art
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             not
             invade
             another
             mans
             Hospital
             or
             Province
             ,
             nor
             is
             bound
             as
             the
             other
             is
             to
             medicate
             that
             Hospital
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             lawfully
             invited
             ,
             may
             Preach
             and
             Administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             yea
             and
             Discipline
             in
             
             any
             other
             Church
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Minister
             in
             office
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             take
             the
             Charge
             of
             another
             mans
             flock
             ,
             nor
             may
             intrude
             disorderly
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             helper
             or
             on
             just
             call
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Titus
             is
             appointed
             to
             ordain
             such
             Elders
             in
             
               every
               City
            
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             in
             
               every
               Church
            
             :
             not
             that
             every
             City
             then
             had
             a
             Church
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             was
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             the
             Cities
             that
             had
             no
             Churches
             :
             nor
             that
             he
             was
             forbidden
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             Countrey
             Villages
             :
             Nor
             that
             he
             was
             tyed
             either
             to
             ordain
             many
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             or
             City
             ,
             or
             yet
             to
             ordain
             but
             One
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             or
             one
             Church
             .
             But
             because
             
               de
               facto
            
             there
             were
             few
             or
             no
             Villages
             then
             that
             had
             Christians
             enow
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             of
             desirable
             consistence
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             congregate
             commonly
             in
             Cities
             and
             great
             Towns
             ,
             where
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             neighbour
             Villages
             joyned
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Every
             such
             single
             Church
             then
             by
             the
             Apostles
             order
             had
             their
             
               own
               Pastor
            
             (
             one
             or
             more
             )
             and
             every
             such
             
               fixed
               Pastor
            
             knew
             his
             
               proper
               Charge
               and
               flock
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             were
             written
             ,
             every
             such
             Church
             had
             One
             Bishop
             over
             the
             other
             Elders
             ,
             and
             usually
             some
             fellow
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             a
             single
             undivided
             Church
             was
             known
             by
             these
             notes
             of
             Unity
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               every
               Church
               there
               is
               one
               Altar
            
             (
             or
             Altar
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               and
               one
               Bishop
               with
               his
               fellow
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
            
             ]
             Whence
             Mr.
             Mede
             well
             noteth
             the
             certainty
             that
             then
             
               no
               Church
               of
               one
               Altar
               was
               denyed
               a
            
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             
               no
               Bishop
               had
               more
               Churches
               with
               an
               Altar
               than
               one
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             
               other
               Assembly
               for
               stated
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Yet
             occasional
             and
             subordinate
             Communion
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             may
             hold
             :
             Those
             called
             Independents
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             in
             persecution
             or
             for
             want
             
             of
             a
             large
             room
             ,
             the
             same
             Church
             may
             meet
             by
             parts
             in
             several
             places
             at
             once
             :
             And
             all
             confess
             that
             a
             Parish
             Church
             may
             admit
             of
             Chapels
             and
             Oratories
             ,
             where
             distant
             and
             weak
             persons
             may
             frequently
             meet
             ,
             that
             yet
             sometimes
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Parish
             Church
             .
             And
             families
             that
             have
             sick
             persons
             may
             Communicate
             with
             neighbours
             joyning
             with
             them
             .
             But
             these
             are
             not
             Churches
             but
             parts
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             said
             just
             how
             many
             persons
             must
             make
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             and
             no
             less
             ,
             determinately
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             sufficient
             notice
             to
             guide
             us
             by
             the
             work
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             general
             precepts
             and
             examples
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             
               A
               single
               Church
               is
               a
               society
               of
               Christians
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               consisting
               of
               one
               Pastor
               or
               more
               as
               the
               Guiding
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               competent
               number
               of
               private
               Christians
               as
               the
               Guided
               part
               ,
               associated
               by
               Consent
               for
               personal
               presential
               holy
               Communion
               and
               mutual
               assistance
               ,
               in
               holy
               Doctrine
               ,
               holy
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               order
               ,
               and
               holy
               Conversation
               ,
               for
               the
               edification
               ,
               preservation
               and
               salvation
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               Church
               universal
               of
               which
               it
               is
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               Glorifying
               and
               Pleasing
               of
               God
               our
               Creator
               ,
               Redeemer
               and
               Sanctifier
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             To
             open
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             definition
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             as
             in
             defining
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             so
             in
             defining
             a
             Church
             ,
             we
             mention
             the
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             human
             Sacraments
             or
             humanly-invented
             Churches
             that
             we
             treat
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             2.
             
             Note
             that
             only
             Christians
             make
             a
             Christian
             Church
             (
             as
             is
             oft
             said
             )
             
               Professed
               Christians
            
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             sincere
             heart
             consenters
             the
             mystical
             regenerated
             saved
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             10.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             any
             other
             company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             a
             society
             or
             
               Governed
               association
            
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             as
             strictly
             called
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             4.
             
             The
             Pastors
             and
             flock
             are
             the
             essential
             constitutive
             parts
             :
             It
             may
             be
             a
             Community
             without
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Policie
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Society
             .
             While
             the
             Pastor
             liveth
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Church
             
               in
               esse
               existente
            
             :
             when
             the
             Pastor
             is
             dead
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             existent
             Community
             ,
             and
             virtually
             and
             morally
             a
             
               Political
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             peoples
             resolution
             another
             is
             to
             be
             seasonably
             chosen
             .
             As
             an
             elective
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             interregnum
             is
             virtually
             and
             morally
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             But
             if
             the
             purpose
             of
             chosing
             a
             Successour
             be
             changed
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             or
             changed
             into
             somewhat
             else
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             indifferent
             to
             the
             being
             (
             though
             not
             usually
             to
             the
             well-being
             )
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             whether
             it
             have
             one
             Pastor
             or
             many
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             6.
             
             The
             number
             of
             the
             people
             though
             not
             precisely
             determined
             must
             be
             competent
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Society
             :
             If
             it
             be
             Greater
             or
             smaller
             than
             is
             
               necessary
               to
               the
               Ends
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             of
             this
             defined
             species
             :
             As
             Logicians
             say
             of
             the
             subject
             of
             other
             relations
             :
             If
             a
             Boat
             or
             Ship
             be
             no
             bigger
             than
             a
             spoon
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Boat
             or
             Ship
             ,
             but
             equivocally
             :
             And
             it
             may
             be
             so
             big
             as
             to
             be
             no
             Boat
             or
             Ship
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Ends.
             A
             Family
             is
             too
             small
             to
             be
             a
             City
             :
             And
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             the
             world
             is
             too
             big
             .
             
               Dispositio
               materiae
               est
               necessaria
               ad
               receptionem
               formae
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             without
             the
             cement
             of
             Consent
             ,
             professed
             or
             cordial
             :
             If
             many
             be
             forced
             into
             a
             Temple
             not
             consenting
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Prison
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             a
             Church
             .
             If
             they
             consent
             only
             to
             
               meet
               on
               other
               occasions
            
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             occasional
             
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             thereby
             made
             a
             Church
             .
             If
             they
             be
             commanded
             to
             consent
             and
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             only
             be
             their
             duty
             ,
             it
             maketh
             them
             not
             
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             only
             proveth
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             .
             No
             Law
             or
             command
             maketh
             a
             Church
             without
             Consent
             .
             But
             this
             Consent
             may
             be
             divers
             waies
             expressed
             :
             The
             plainest
             &
             most
             obliging
             way
             is
             best
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             :
             In
             some
             times
             and
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             more
             needful
             than
             at
             others
             :
             especially
             at
             the
             first
             gathering
             and
             forming
             of
             a
             Church
             :
             sometime
             ordinary
             Communion
             or
             attendance
             specially
             of
             persons
             born
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             may
             signifie
             necessary
             Consent
             .
             It
             's
             pity
             then
             that
             men
             should
             be
             so
             weak
             as
             some
             ,
             to
             make
             
               express
               Covenanting
            
             of
             each
             member
             with
             the
             Church
             and
             Pastor
             necessary
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             deride
             it
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             laudable
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             but
             not
             
               necessary
               ad
               esse
            
             .
             But
             
               some
               signification
               of
               Consent
            
             is
             
               necessary
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Consent
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               society
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               hold
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Ends
               in
               the
               definition
               .
            
             And
             the
             plainer
             this
             is
             exprest
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fitter
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Church
             and
             oblige
             the
             person
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Consent
             be
             signified
             by
             words
             ,
             writings
             or
             deeds
             is
             undetermined
             .
             No
             man
             can
             have
             the
             great
             priviledges
             of
             a
             member
             either
             of
             the
             universal
             or
             particular
             Church
             against
             or
             without
             his
             will
             and
             consent
             :
             And
             no
             Minister
             not
             consenting
             can
             be
             a
             Pastor
             to
             any
             .
             The
             Relation
             of
             a
             Church
             member
             consisteth
             in
             a
             Right
             to
             great
             benefits
             due
             to
             no
             refuser
             or
             unwilling
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             obligation
             to
             duty
             contracted
             by
             Consent
             ,
             besides
             the
             obligation
             of
             Gods
             Command
             .
             We
             can
             no
             further
             prove
             any
             Company
             of
             Christians
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             than
             we
             can
             prove
             that
             they
             Consent
             to
             Church
             relation
             for
             Church
             Ends.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Christianity
             it self
             consisteth
             in
             a
             believing
             Consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             as
             no
             man
             is
             a
             Christian
             nor
             hath
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             saving
             benefits
             without
             Consent
             ,
             so
             no
             man
             can
             have
             right
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             seal
             and
             deliver
             this
             Covenant
             and
             benefits
             without
             consent
             :
             No
             Christian
             in
             his
             wits
             is
             for
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             any
             adult
             person
             that
             consenteth
             not
             ;
             And
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             due
             to
             non-consenters
             than
             Baptism
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             [
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             not
             in
             the
             order
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ]
             so
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             [
             I
             would
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             
               Ministry
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               or
               Discipline
            
             of
             that
             Church
             ]
             .
             For
             this
             is
             as
             great
             a
             contradiction
             as
             to
             say
             [
             I
             will
             be
             a
             servant
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             work
             or
             obey
             but
             only
             have
             my
             wages
             ]
             or
             [
             I
             will
             be
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             fight
             but
             be
             paid
             ]
             .
             He
             that
             will
             have
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             consent
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             of
             that
             Church
             in
             which
             Communion
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             And
             if
             a
             Minister
             shall
             be
             so
             imposed
             on
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             may
             come
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             force
             him
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             ,
             without
             consenting
             to
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             taught
             or
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             (
             yea
             or
             give
             him
             satisfactory
             notice
             that
             they
             know
             what
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             or
             who
             Christ
             is
             )
             he
             is
             a
             slave
             and
             not
             a
             Pastor
             :
             Baser
             than
             any
             School-master
             ,
             Philosopher
             ,
             or
             Physicion
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             forced
             to
             take
             a
             Scholar
             ,
             Pupil
             or
             Patient
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             or
             that
             will
             not
             take
             them
             for
             their
             Teacher
             or
             Physicion
             ,
             and
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             Yet
             if
             on
             this
             pretence
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             
             will
             impose
             unnecessary
             Covenants
             ,
             promises
             or
             professions
             on
             the
             Church
             or
             any
             Christians
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             wills
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             oblige
             men
             to
             give
             them
             any
             other
             Belief
             or
             Obedience
             than
             truly
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             set
             up
             a
             tyranny
             instead
             of
             a
             Christian
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             herein
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             corruption
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Yea
             if
             every
             integral
             part
             of
             the
             Pastors
             power
             and
             the
             peoples
             duty
             be
             put
             into
             such
             Promises
             or
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             required
             to
             profess
             their
             Consent
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             it
             is
             sinful
             tyranny
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law
             and
             common
             reason
             and
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             Christ
             himself
             requireth
             unto
             Baptism
             no
             other
             Consent
             as
             necessary
             ,
             save
             to
             the
             essentials
             of
             Religion
             .
             A
             thousand
             Integrals
             may
             be
             unknown
             to
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             to
             most
             Christians
             :
             It
             is
             our
             duty
             never
             to
             think
             ,
             speak
             or
             do
             amiss
             ;
             But
             Christ
             maketh
             not
             such
             duty
             necessary
             to
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             Christianity
             or
             Church
             Communion
             .
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             member
             of
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Pastor
             in
             many
             things
             where
             the
             best
             may
             fail
             .
             To
             excommunicate
             a
             man
             therefore
             for
             not
             subscribing
             or
             professing
             assent
             to
             some
             unnecessary
             doubtful
             form
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             convinced
             by
             a
             Lay-Chancellours
             sayings
             in
             a
             doubted
             case
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             paying
             the
             Court
             Fees
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             appearing
             the
             day
             that
             one
             is
             summoned
             to
             appear
             at
             the
             Chancellours
             Court
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             but
             tyrannical
             Schismatical
             acts
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             himself
             is
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             require
             all
             the
             subjects
             ,
             no
             nor
             the
             wisest
             Lawyers
             or
             Judges
             ,
             to
             swear
             ,
             subscribe
             or
             profess
             ,
             that
             they
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             8.
             
             The
             great
             Controversie
             of
             the
             age
             
             and
             many
             ages
             ,
             is
             about
             the
             true
             and
             formal
             difference
             between
             the
             lowest
             species
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               A
               particular
            
             or
             
               single
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             an
             association
             of
             Churches
             or
             a
             compound
             Church
             :
             That
             we
             may
             not
             confound
             them
             ,
             nor
             make
             a
             meer
             gradual
             difference
             in
             the
             same
             species
             to
             pass
             for
             a
             specifick
             difference
             .
             And
             there
             is
             more
             lyeth
             on
             this
             than
             most
             observe
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             determine
             it
             here
             in
             the
             definition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             commonly
             granted
             that
             there
             must
             be
             Christian
             Assemblies
             fixed
             for
             ordinary
             Communion
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             agreed
             that
             these
             Assemblies
             cannot
             be
             held
             without
             the
             officiating
             and
             conduct
             of
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             authorized
             to
             teach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             Though
             there
             be
             also
             another
             sort
             of
             assemblies
             ,
             even
             for
             some
             Religious
             exercises
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             held
             by
             Princes
             ,
             Judges
             and
             other
             Lay-men
             .
             )
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             by
             Grotius
             and
             many
             others
             manifested
             ,
             that
             Christ
             formed
             his
             Churches
             more
             to
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             than
             the
             Temple
             state
             of
             order
             and
             worship
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             agreed
             that
             though
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             other
             itinerant
             Preachers
             might
             gather
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             where
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             transient
             temporary
             Pastors
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostles
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             settle
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             men
             make
             a
             great
             and
             distracting
             Controversie
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             first
             Church-species
             may
             not
             consist
             of
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             every
             Church
             of
             the
             lowest
             species
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             To
             decide
             this
             Controversie
             I
             do
             in
             the
             definition
             express
             the
             specification
             of
             this
             Church
             relation
             
               from
               the
               End
            
             ,
             as
             all
             such
             kind
             of
             relations
             must
             be
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             fixed
             association
             of
             Christians
             
             [
             
               for
               personal
               presential
               Communion
            
             and
             
               assistance
               in
               holy
               doctrine
               ,
               worship
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             definition
             is
             necessary
             and
             herein
             sufficient
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             a
             difference
             be
             noted
             between
             a
             single
             Church
             and
             a
             
               Composition
               of
               Churches
            
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Several
               ends
            
             shew
             us
             that
             they
             are
             not
             univocaly
             called
             Churches
             but
             are
             of
             several
             sorts
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             is
             past
             controversie
             of
             Divine
             institution
             :
             The
             other
             are
             by
             some
             men
             taken
             for
             Divine
             ,
             by
             some
             for
             Lawful
             humane
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             for
             sinful
             inventions
             ,
             and
             additions
             to
             Gods
             appointed
             order
             .
             Things
             that
             so
             much
             differ
             must
             be
             differenced
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             sufficient
             as
             1.
             
             Assigning
             the
             true
             specifying
             end
             ,
             2.
             and
             avoiding
             all
             extreams
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             assigneth
             the
             true
             end
             :
             For
             that
             Churches
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             were
             settled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             none
             deny
             :
             2.
             
             It
             justly
             differenceth
             them
             from
             all
             other
             societies
             :
             1.
             
             There
             may
             be
             occasional
             meetings
             of
             Part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             room
             ,
             or
             liberty
             ,
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             Chapels
             ,
             or
             Oratories
             ;
             Independents
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             Diocesans
             grant
             this
             :
             But
             these
             still
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             parts
             of
             a
             larger
             society
             consenting
             to
             the
             same
             specifying
             ends
             ;
             and
             assembling
             sometimes
             with
             that
             larger
             body
             and
             sometimes
             apart
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             impediments
             ,
             (
             age
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             distance
             ,
             weather
             ,
             persecution
             &c
             )
             :
             And
             though
             a
             Parish
             (
             as
             many
             )
             have
             far
             more
             than
             can
             meet
             at
             once
             together
             ,
             yet
             ,
             1.
             
             Still
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             association
             is
             for
             that
             
               sort
               of
               Communion
            
             :
             2.
             
             Some
             of
             a
             family
             may
             meet
             one
             day
             and
             some
             another
             and
             some
             a
             third
             .
             3.
             
             Every
             error
             and
             corruption
             altereth
             not
             the
             species
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             individuals
             that
             fail
             and
             absent
             themselves
             make
             not
             Parochial
             Communion
             to
             be
             another
             thing
             for
             other
             ends
             .
             A
             Parochial
             Church
             then
             is
             the
             lowest
             and
             first
             true
             species
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             distinguisheth
             it
             from
             all
             Compound
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             for
             
               Present
               Ordinary
               Communion
            
             in
             publick
             worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             
               Distant
               Communion
            
             by
             Officers
             ,
             Delegates
             or
             Letters
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Synod
             is
             for
             Consultation
             ,
             and
             not
             purposely
             congregated
             for
             ordinary
             Communion
             in
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             which
             send
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             thither
             have
             not
             personal
             presential
             Communion
             one
             with
             another
             ever
             the
             more
             ;
             but
             only
             mediate
             by
             Delegates
             or
             Officers
             .
             They
             may
             dwell
             a
             thousand
             miles
             or
             more
             from
             one
             another
             .
             If
             all
             the
             Schoolmasters
             in
             several
             Kingdoms
             should
             hold
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             or
             much
             larger
             Synods
             for
             agreement
             in
             Teaching
             and
             Governing
             their
             Schools
             ,
             this
             would
             not
             confound
             such
             a
             Synod
             with
             a
             School
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             of
             society
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             distinguisheth
             a
             single
             Church
             from
             the
             Papal
             pretended
             
               universal
               policy
            
             ;
             And
             from
             a
             Patriarchal
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             in
             the
             sense
             now
             used
             :
             For
             these
             are
             compounded
             of
             
               several
               single
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             a
             society
             at
             all
             associated
             for
             
               ordinary
               personal
               presential
               Communion
               in
               Gods
               worship
            
             and
             
               holy
               living
            
             :
             Only
             they
             are
             all
             under
             one
             
               General
               Governour
            
             ,
             not
             using
             to
             
               meet
               themselves
            
             nor
             ever
             
               seeing
               one
               another
            
             .
             Now
             if
             to
             be
             under
             one
             absent
             General
             Bishop
             be
             that
             which
             specifyeth
             a
             single
             or
             particular
             Church
             ,
             then
             All
             that
             called
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
            
             is
             but
             
               one
               single
               Church
            
             ,
             compounded
             of
             
               no
               Churches
            
             :
             Or
             one
             Patriarchal
             or
             Provincial
             or
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             were
             the
             
               lowest
               species
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               single
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Diocesans
             were
             none
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             that
             which
             maketh
             it
             a
             single
             Church
             of
             the
             lowest
             species
             were
             that
             no
             Bishop
             is
             under
             
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             under
             one
             sole
             Bishop
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             If
             all
             England
             had
             but
             one
             Bishop
             (
             as
             many
             tell
             us
             all
             Abassia
             hath
             but
             one
             called
             the
             Abunah
             )
             or
             if
             a
             Patriarch
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             this
             Church
             of
             his
             would
             be
             but
             a
             single
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             there
             would
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Church
             associated
             for
             
               personal
               presential
               Communion
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Apostles
             by
             the
             spirit
             settled
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             Those
             that
             tell
             us
             that
             a
             
               Diocesan
               Church
            
             is
             the
             first
             or
             lowest
             species
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             do
             either
             mean
             by
             a
             Diocess
             such
             a
             society
             as
             we
             now
             call
             a
             Parish
             ,
             associated
             for
             
               presential
               Communion
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             made
             of
             many
             such
             associated
             under
             one
             Bishop
             :
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             they
             differ
             only
             about
             the
             name
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             go
             against
             our
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             intelligible
             by
             the
             vulgar
             .
             Though
             in
             old
             Church
             writers
             a
             Diocess
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             as
             greater
             than
             a
             Province
             and
             sometime
             as
             less
             ,
             and
             a
             Parish
             and
             a
             Diocess
             are
             sometimes
             used
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             sometime
             not
             ,
             yet
             that
             diversity
             of
             naming
             hindreth
             us
             not
             from
             knowing
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             either
             as
             defined
             ,
             or
             as
             commonly
             now
             denominated
             
               a
               Parish
               Church
            
             and
             a
             Diocess
             .
             And
             if
             their
             meaning
             be
             to
             prove
             that
             
               single
               Churches
            
             essentiated
             by
             their
             
               Association
               for
               Present
               personal
               Communion
            
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             no
             intelligent
             impartial
             Christians
             will
             believe
             them
             ,
             who
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             Did
             men
             believe
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             believe
             that
             Christ
             had
             instituted
             no
             Church
             order
             or
             form
             at
             all
             ;
             Much
             less
             being
             to
             be
             said
             for
             the
             rest
             than
             this
             .
             And
             even
             those
             few
             that
             say
             that
             
               no
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               is
               settled
               by
               God
               ,
            
             do
             yet
             grant
             that
             
               setled
               congregations
            
             for
             
               ordinary
               worship
            
             and
             
               mutual
               help
               with
               their
               guiding
               Pastors
               are
               of
               Divine
               right
            
             ;
             and
             
             so
             confute
             themselves
             ;
             unless
             they
             mean
             only
             that
             Pastoral
             Government
             of
             compounded
             Churches
             is
             not
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             And
             some
             called
             Presbyterians
             distinguish
             between
             a
             
               Worshipping
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Governed
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             lowest
             Governed
             Church
             should
             consist
             of
             
               divers
               worshipping
               Churches
            
             .
             It
             may
             sometime
             contein
             divers
             
               subordinate
               by-meetings
            
             as
             Chapels
             for
             them
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             oft
             absent
             from
             the
             full
             assembly
             :
             But
             that
             it
             must
             have
             
               many
               such
            
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             must
             or
             may
             have
             many
             full
             settled
             worshipping
             Churches
             ,
             that
             personally
             communicate
             still
             distantly
             only
             in
             their
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             antiquity
             and
             reason
             ;
             and
             denyeth
             the
             first
             instituted
             Church
             form
             .
          
           
             Thorndikes
             first
             books
             which
             fetch
             the
             reason
             of
             Church
             Government
             from
             Assemblies
             ,
             were
             far
             truer
             than
             his
             later
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             seemed
             to
             dream
             of
             a
             humane
             universal
             Policy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Either
             a
             Bishop
             as
             distinct
             (
             in
             Order
             or
             Degree
             )
             from
             Presbyters
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             without
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             have
             accordingly
             the
             rights
             of
             a
             Church
             (
             in
             the
             proper
             political
             sense
             now
             intended
             by
             the
             word
             [
             Church
             .
             ]
             )
             And
             then
             the
             old
             sayings
             would
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Ignatius
             that
             [
             
               to
               every
               Church
               there
               is
               one
               Altar
               ,
            
             and
             one
             Bishop
             
               with
               his
               fellow
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
            
             ]
             2.
             
             Of
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             
               ubi
               Episcopus
               ibi
               Ecclesia
            
             :
             3.
             
             Of
             Hierome
             and
             others
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               eft
               pl●bs
               adunat
               a
               Episcopo
               .
            
          
           
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             Our
             Parish
             Priests
             are
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             but
             Chapels
             ,
             as
             wanting
             an
             essential
             part
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             there
             are
             no
             Churches
             in
             England
             of
             the
             lowest
             
             species
             (
             for
             
               present
               Communion
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             3.
             
             And
             then
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             confute
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             No
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             or
             instituted
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             And
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             being
             the
             specifying
             form
             of
             the
             policy
             or
             Church
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             God
             hath
             instituted
             
               no
               Churches
            
             but
             the
             universal
             as
             headed
             by
             Christ
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             you
             will
             confess
             to
             the
             Separatists
             that
             we
             have
             
               no
               Churches
            
             of
             
               Gods
               institution
            
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             heal
             their
             separation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             I
             am
             therefore
             past
             all
             doubt
             that
             if
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             that
             a
             
               Bishop
               is
               necessary
            
             to
             
               every
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             
               every
               Parish
               should
               have
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             and
             if
             Arch-bishops
             be
             good
             and
             meet
             ,
             the
             Diocesans
             should
             be
             their
             Arch-bishops
             .
             And
             that
             deposing
             the
             Parish
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             is
             a
             heinous
             corrupting
             crime
             .
             But
             if
             Bishops
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             a
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             of
             great
             importance
             that
             single
             Churches
             be
             neither
             too
             great
             nor
             
               too
               small
            
             .
             If
             
               too
               small
            
             ,
             they
             will
             want
             1.
             the
             honour
             of
             fulness
             ,
             2.
             and
             the
             cheering
             help
             of
             praising
             God
             in
             great
             assemblies
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             mutual
             counsel
             and
             vigilant
             help
             of
             many
             ,
             4.
             and
             the
             safe
             guidance
             of
             many
             Presbyters
             (
             or
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             )
             which
             a
             few
             people
             cannot
             expect
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             too
             great
             ,
             it
             will
             1.
             hinder
             the
             comfort
             of
             those
             that
             want
             room
             in
             the
             Church
             assembly
             ,
             2.
             or
             cause
             the
             Church
             to
             degenerate
             into
             another
             sort
             of
             society
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             best
             therefore
             that
             it
             should
             be
             as
             Great
             as
             that
             all
             the
             people
             who
             are
             constant
             worshippers
             of
             God
             on
             the
             Lords
             days
             may
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             liberty
             ,
             Chapels
             or
             lesser
             meetings
             being
             allowed
             to
             the
             aged
             ,
             weak
             ,
             sick
             or
             very
             distant
             ;
             yet
             all
             that
             are
             able
             coming
             sometime
             to
             the
             common
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             The
             first
             degenerating
             of
             single
             Churches
             grew
             1.
             out
             of
             the
             ambition
             of
             the
             Pastors
             to
             ,
             extend
             their
             power
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ;
             2.
             and
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             in
             the
             people
             to
             see
             their
             assemblies
             as
             honourable
             for
             greatness
             ,
             number
             ,
             and
             concord
             as
             they
             might
             ;
             3.
             and
             out
             of
             a
             conceit
             that
             one
             City
             should
             have
             but
             one
             Bishop
             and
             so
             be
             one
             Governed
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             hereupon
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             they
             began
             to
             have
             several
             fixed
             Chapels
             in
             the
             same
             City
             and
             neighbour
             villages
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             to
             send
             Curate-Presbyters
             to
             them
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             at
             first
             they
             communicated
             frequently
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             .
             After
             that
             these
             Presbyters
             were
             fixed
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Sacraments
             where
             they
             came
             :
             After
             that
             they
             were
             tyed
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             for
             communion
             but
             at
             
               Easter
               ,
               Whitsontide
            
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             and
             rare
             seasons
             :
             After
             that
             they
             were
             so
             many
             and
             far
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             or
             see
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             be
             distantly
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             Presbyters
             .
             Then
             many
             
               Countrey
               Parishes
            
             got
             Bishops
             :
             But
             the
             City
             Bishops
             disagreeing
             with
             them
             ,
             long
             after
             got
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             Were
             it
             true
             that
             every
             City
             in
             the
             old
             sense
             should
             have
             a
             Bishop
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             every
             Corporation
             or
             
               great
               Town
            
             or
             Borough
             (
             called
             Market
             Towns
             )
             in
             England
             should
             have
             one
             ;
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifying
             such
             of
             old
             .
             And
             were
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             Countrey
             Parishes
             adjoyning
             made
             Chapels
             and
             distributed
             accordingly
             to
             the
             several
             Towns
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             like
             the
             old
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             three
             hundred
             and
             four
             hundred
             and
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             much
             better
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             28.
             9.
             
             The
             remote
             ends
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             definition
             ,
             viz.
             the
             right
             worshipping
             and
             obeying
             God
             ,
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church-universal
             (
             for
             the
             parts
             all
             contribute
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             )
             ;
             and
             the
             glory
             and
             pleasing
             of
             God
             are
             the
             common
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appeareth
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             hereto
             that
             the
             person
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             
               Compound
               Church
            
             ,
             Diocesan
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Patriarchial
             ,
             National
             or
             Papal
             (
             whatever
             it
             be
             to
             some
             of
             these
             on
             any
             other
             accounts
             )
             :
             Nor
             yet
             that
             he
             make
             any
             unnecessary
             profession
             ,
             promise
             or
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             But
             to
             the
             
               actual
               Communion
            
             with
             such
             a
             Church
             in
             exercise
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             maketh
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             people
             consent
             and
             be
             guided
             by
             their
             Pastor
             in
             the
             circumstances
             belonging
             to
             his
             office
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             
               in
               genere
            
             (
             to
             be
             some
             way
             determined
             )
             but
             not
             necessary
             
               in
               specie
               vel
               individuo
            
             (
             this
             rather
             than
             that
             )
             .
             For
             instance
             :
             They
             that
             will
             have
             communion
             in
             publick
             worship
             ,
             must
             meet
             in
             some
             
               capacious
               place
            
             ,
             at
             some
             day
             ,
             some
             hour
             :
             If
             any
             one
             will
             not
             come
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             appointed
             ,
             he
             separateth
             from
             that
             Communion
             in
             that
             act
             .
             The
             Scripture
             must
             be
             read
             in
             
               some
               Translation
            
             ,
             some
             order
             .
             If
             any
             say
             I
             will
             not
             Communicate
             with
             you
             unless
             you
             use
             another
             translation
             ,
             another
             order
             (
             without
             verses
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             )
             or
             read
             some
             other
             parts
             ,
             he
             so
             far
             separateth
             from
             that
             Church
             :
             In
             
               singing
               Psalms
            
             if
             he
             will
             not
             joyn
             in
             that
             Version
             ,
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             Tune
             which
             the
             Church
             useth
             ,
             he
             so
             far
             separateth
             :
             If
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             Preacher
             unless
             he
             
             change
             his
             text
             ,
             his
             method
             ,
             or
             use
             notes
             ,
             or
             no
             notes
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             such
             cases
             will
             not
             follow
             but
             lead
             ,
             he
             separateth
             so
             far
             :
             for
             all
             cannot
             be
             leaders
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Minister
             will
             say
             ,
             [
             You
             shall
             not
             communicate
             with
             us
             unless
             you
             will
             swear
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             or
             do
             some
             unnecessary
             thing
             ]
             it
             is
             he
             then
             that
             is
             the
             divider
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             casteth
             out
             a
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               What
               are
               the
               necessary
               terms
               of
               Concord
               of
               these
               single
               Churches
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Kingdome
               or
               in
               divers
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THat
             they
             be
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             well-being
             or
             great
             advantage
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             being
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             live
             as
             neighbour
             Churches
             in
             Unity
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             avoid
             all
             things
             contrary
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             power
             help
             each
             other
             according
             to
             need
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             is
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             they
             agree
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             men
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             universal
             ,
             mention'd
             before
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             things
             essential
             to
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             If
             any
             one
             excommunicated
             justly
             for
             heresie
             ,
             apostasie
             ,
             or
             impenitence
             ,
             in
             any
             crimes
             ,
             shall
             offer
             to
             defile
             and
             endanger
             any
             other
             Church
             by
             intrusion
             or
             deceit
             ,
             the
             Church
             which
             cast
             him
             out
             
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             to
             send
             notice
             to
             such
             endangered
             neighbour
             Churches
             of
             the
             person
             and
             his
             case
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             hurt
             :
             And
             unless
             the
             Church
             that
             cast
             him
             out
             have
             criminally
             forfeited
             their
             credit
             ,
             other
             Churches
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Charity
             to
             take
             their
             sentence
             as
             probably
             just
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             ejected
             person
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             either
             proved
             his
             sentence
             unjust
             ,
             or
             profess
             repentance
             .
             Not
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             absolutely
             to
             exclude
             him
             and
             deny
             him
             audience
             (
             though
             yet
             they
             claim
             no
             superiority
             over
             the
             Church
             that
             excommunicated
             him
             ;
             )
             but
             as
             neighbours
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             universal
             ,
             they
             must
             hear
             both
             sides
             before
             they
             deny
             any
             Christian
             communion
             that
             claimeth
             it
             ;
             at
             least
             when
             his
             allegations
             have
             great
             probability
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             weigh
             down
             all
             that
             they
             have
             received
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             may
             absolve
             the
             Criminal
             upon
             a
             just
             profession
             of
             true
             repentance
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             prosession
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             a
             refusal
             to
             confess
             in
             the
             
               same
               Church
            
             where
             the
             man
             sinned
             ,
             without
             some
             special
             probable
             reason
             ;
             it
             being
             
               that
               Church
            
             which
             is
             most
             wronged
             by
             the
             scandal
             ,
             and
             hath
             heard
             the
             causes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             If
             any
             Church
             (
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             or
             another
             )
             be
             accused
             of
             violating
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             crime
             which
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             disown
             by
             avoiding
             the
             criminal
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             accused
             Church
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             satisfie
             the
             offended
             Churches
             ,
             by
             answering
             the
             accusation
             ;
             not
             as
             to
             Rulers
             by
             the
             reasons
             of
             obedience
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             Christian
             neighbours
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             common
             equity
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             If
             the
             charge
             be
             but
             general
             ,
             (
             that
             the
             
             Church
             is
             guilty
             of
             heresie
             or
             unsoundness
             in
             the
             faith
             )
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             accused
             Church
             to
             send
             to
             the
             offended
             the
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             need
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             offended
             ought
             to
             take
             as
             satisfactory
             .
          
           
             
               
                 We
                 hereby
              
               profess
               that
               we
               stand
               to
               our
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               fiducially
               believing
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               our
               Creator
               ,
               Redeemer
               and
               Sanctifier
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               him
               accordingly
               in
               these
               Relations
               ,
               Believing
               the
               articles
               of
               all
               the
               Creeds
               in
               which
               the
               universal
               Church
               ever
               agreed
               ,
               and
               desiring
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               consenting
               to
               obey
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               as
               delivered
               to
               us
               in
               nature
               and
               by
               Christ
               ;
               and
               we
               profess
               our
               obligation
               and
               Consent
               ,
               to
               Believe
               ,
               Love
               and
               obey
               all
               that
               we
               do
               or
               shall
               understand
               to
               be
               the
               revealed
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               sacred
               Canonical
               books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               common
               Belief
               ,
               and
               Love
               and
               practice
               ,
               to
               livein
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               unniversal
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               Renouncing
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               the
               flesh
               as
               they
               are
               enemies
               to
               any
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               doctrines
               ,
               desires
               and
               practices
               ,
               contrary
               hereunto
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               unfeignedly
               to
               endeavour
               to
               res●●t
               and
               overcome
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               〈◊〉
               and
               sin
               ,
               to
               rise
               by
               true
               repentance
               ;
               And
               all
               this
               in
               Hope
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               in
               our
               Pardon
               ,
               Justification
               and
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Perfection
               of
               these
               and
               of
               our selves
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               everlasting
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             briefly
             exprest
             in
             Baptism
             and
             to
             present
             persons
             that
             may
             receive
             our
             explications
             where
             they
             doubt
             of
             our
             understanding
             or
             sincerity
             :
             But
             to
             distant
             suspecting
             persons
             or
             Churches
             ,
             such
             largeness
             is
             useful
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             
               But
               if
               any
            
             particular
             heresie
             or
             crime
             
               be
               charged
               on
               a
               neighbour
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               without
               proof
               ,
               nor
               they
               to
               be
               disclaimed
               till
               the
               charge
               be
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               defence
               be
               heard
            
             ;
             And
             herein
             they
             ought
             to
             offer
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             offended
             Church
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             denying
             the
             charge
             if
             false
             ;
             2.
             
             By
             explaining
             words
             and
             actions
             which
             are
             ambiguous
             and
             to
             be
             suspected
             :
             3.
             
             In
             controverted
             cases
             ,
             by
             renewing
             the
             foresaid
             profession
             of
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             explicitely
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             promising
             to
             renounce
             any
             opinion
             or
             practice
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceive
             it
             contrary
             thereto
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             in
             all
             cases
             of
             words
             or
             deeds
             expressly
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             doctrine
             or
             Law
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             convinced
             to
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             to
             confess
             the
             errour
             or
             crime
             ,
             and
             humbly
             crave
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             profess
             their
             purpose
             of
             future
             reformation
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             offenders
             satisfaction
             :
             And
             if
             the
             errour
             be
             no
             real
             and
             discerned
             denyal
             of
             any
             necessary
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             an
             undiscerned
             remote
             consequential
             contrariety
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             professed
             holding
             of
             that
             particular
             necessary
             article
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             overthrow
             may
             stand
             ,
             that
             Church
             (
             or
             person
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             from
             Communion
             ,
             or
             hereticated
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             If
             a
             Church
             be
             accused
             to
             be
             Nestorians
             ,
             or
             Eutychians
             ,
             or
             Monothelites
             ,
             their
             answer
             ought
             to
             be
             [
             Mary
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             or
             as
             God
             ]
             .
             And
             [
             
               Christs
               Na●ures
               ,
               Wills
            
             ,
             and
             
               operations
               ,
               are
               two
               as
               distinct
               ,
               but
               not
               two
               as
               divided
               .
            
             ]
             But
             if
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             (
             easie
             )
             skill
             to
             explain
             themselves
             ,
             but
             say
             rudely
             as
             Nestorius
             [
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               that
               God
               was
               two
               or
               three
               months
               old
            
             ]
             or
             as
             Cyril
             and
             Eutychius
             and
             
               Dioscorus
               
               [
               Christs
               natures
               were
               two
               before
            
             the
             Union
             ,
             
               but
               since
               One
               and
               not
               Two
            
             ]
             ,
             if
             withal
             they
             prosess
             that
             they
             believe
             Christ
             to
             be
             true
             God
             and
             true
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             destroy
             ,
             deny
             or
             confound
             the
             Godhead
             and
             manhood
             or
             any
             other
             essential
             point
             of
             faith
             or
             religion
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             hereticated
             or
             rejected
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             No
             Church
             hath
             power
             or
             duty
             to
             deny
             any
             other
             Communion
             to
             another
             Church
             or
             person
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             had
             power
             to
             grant
             them
             .
             But
             to
             remote
             persons
             or
             Churches
             ,
             never
             seen
             by
             them
             (
             as
             in
             other
             lands
             or
             Countries
             )
             they
             can
             grant
             them
             no
             Presential
             local
             Communion
             but
             only
             Mental
             :
             Therefore
             they
             can
             eject
             them
             from
             none
             but
             mental
             :
             They
             cannot
             take
             from
             them
             what
             they
             never
             had
             nor
             are
             capable
             of
             :
             But
             we
             in
             London
             never
             had
             local
             Communion
             with
             them
             of
             
               Vienna
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             &c.
             nor
             ever
             saw
             them
             .
             All
             therefore
             that
             they
             can
             do
             is
             to
             
               account
               those
               Hereticks
            
             or
             wicked
             or
             Apostates
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             accounted
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             that
             they
             own
             them
             not
             as
             fellow
             Christians
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             did
             they
             live
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             warn
             others
             that
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             them
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             as
             an
             act
             of
             Government
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             common
             Christian
             duty
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             common
             religion
             and
             in
             charity
             to
             others
             .
             The
             just
             renouncing
             of
             mental
             or
             local
             Communion
             by
             equals
             ,
             or
             neighbours
             ,
             much
             differs
             from
             a
             
               Governing
               commanding
               excommunication
            
             ,
             forbiding
             other
             Churches
             as
             their
             subjects
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             on
             certain
             penalties
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             usurpation
             of
             Popes
             ,
             Patriarchs
             and
             some
             others
             who
             claim
             such
             governing
             power
             without
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               VI.
               What
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               Civil
               Peace
               and
               concord
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               about
               Religion
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               promoting
               or
               tolerating
               mens
               doctrines
               or
               practices
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THe
             contentions
             of
             the
             world
             here
             call
             us
             to
             resolve
             these
             several
             doubts
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             it
             is
             that
             should
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             or
             Magistracy
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             used
             towards
             all
             men
             as
             men
             in
             society
             ?
             3.
             
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             used
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             and
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             in
             encouraging
             some
             and
             tolerating
             others
             ,
             and
             keeping
             peace
             among
             them
             all
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             here
             supposed
             that
             the
             subject
             is
             understood
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             agreed
             what
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             
               de
               re
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               de
               definitione
               vel
               de
               nomine
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               power
            
             of
             
               Governing
               by
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               making
               Laws
               ,
               and
               judging
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               executing
               them
               by
               outward
               force
               on
               mens
               bodies
               or
               estates
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             power
             called
             
               Ministerial
               ,
               Pastoral
               ,
               Priestly
            
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             gathering
             and
             guiding
             of
             Christian
             Churches
             by
             Gods
             word
             preached
             ,
             expounded
             and
             applyed
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             each
             and
             their
             differences
             I
             have
             formerly
             opened
             in
             a
             small
             treatise
             written
             purposely
             on
             that
             subject
             to
             end
             the
             Erastian
             controversie
             .
             (
             And
             Bishop
             Bilson
             fuily
             openeth
             them
             in
             his
             excellent
             book
             of
             Christian
             Obedience
             &c.
             )
             The
             Magistrate
             
             hath
             power
             forcibly
             to
             seize
             on
             offenders
             estates
             and
             bodies
             ,
             to
             imprison
             ,
             mutilate
             ,
             scourge
             ,
             strike
             and
             kill
             them
             that
             deserve
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             judge
             men
             unto
             such
             punishments
             .
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             or
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             have
             no
             such
             power
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             Gods
             Laws
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             convert
             and
             baptize
             the
             wicked
             unbelievers
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             word
             and
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             guide
             them
             in
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             judge
             who
             is
             capable
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             require
             the
             people
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             to
             love
             and
             receive
             the
             worthy
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             the
             peoples
             particular
             doubts
             ,
             and
             by
             personal
             application
             to
             pronounce
             and
             declare
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             penitent
             believers
             ,
             and
             his
             promise
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             decree
             to
             condemn
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             unbelievers
             ,
             impenitent
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             This
             difference
             is
             commonly
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             sober
             Christians
             :
             But
             one
             schismatical
             Writer
             against
             schism
             ,
             will
             needs
             call
             this
             Pastoral
             power
             
               Coactive
               ,
               coercive
            
             ,
             or
             forcing
             also
             ,
             though
             he
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             power
             to
             touch
             mens
             Bodies
             or
             estates
             ;
             that
             so
             by
             casting
             out
             all
             differencing
             names
             ,
             he
             may
             hide
             the
             acknowledged
             difference
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             execution
             .
             And
             his
             reason
             for
             this
             errour
             
               de
               nomine
            
             is
             ,
             [
             
               because
               ,
               suspension
               and
               excommunication
            
             are
             executed
             on
             
               the
               involuntary
               ,
               and
               compel
               those
               that
               believe
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               fear
               them
               ,
               to
               obey
               .
            
             ]
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             word
             compel
             containeth
             the
             confusion
             ;
             compelling
             the
             mind
             by
             meer
             argument
             ,
             being
             not
             the
             compelling
             by
             
               corporal
               force
            
             which
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             :
             2.
             
             And
             every
             man
             that
             chideth
             ,
             reproveth
             or
             threatneth
             a
             sinner
             ,
             usually
             doth
             it
             to
             the
             involuntary
             :
             And
             if
             he
             believe
             him
             and
             yield
             ,
             he
             will
             obey
             :
             And
             if
             you
             argue
             from
             
             his
             future
             danger
             or
             suffering
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             it
             that
             moveth
             him
             :
             But
             the
             fear
             of
             Gods
             declared
             threatnings
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             as
             the
             fear
             of
             mans
             stripes
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             unless
             &c.
             3.
             
             And
             excommunication
             worketh
             on
             no
             mans
             body
             further
             than
             it
             worketh
             on
             his
             conscience
             to
             make
             him
             a
             voluntary
             agent
             .
             If
             you
             denounce
             damnation
             against
             him
             ,
             it
             moveth
             him
             no
             further
             than
             he
             believeth
             you
             as
             applying
             to
             him
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             If
             you
             forbid
             him
             to
             be
             present
             or
             take
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             he
             refuse
             to
             obey
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             forcibly
             thrust
             him
             out
             ,
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             consent
             ,
             but
             only
             suspend
             your
             own
             act
             of
             delivery
             ,
             or
             depart
             :
             If
             you
             command
             the
             people
             to
             avoid
             him
             ,
             they
             will
             no
             further
             obey
             you
             than
             they
             perceive
             Gods
             authority
             in
             your
             words
             ,
             and
             are
             convinc't
             in
             Conscience
             of
             their
             duty
             :
             And
             every
             sermon
             may
             thus
             compel
             men
             :
             And
             all
             that
             judge
             the
             sentence
             unjust
             and
             powerless
             ,
             will
             despise
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             There
             are
             four
             or
             five
             opinions
             about
             the
             possessors
             of
             this
             forcing
             power
             by
             the
             sword
             or
             violence
             :
             The
             first
             of
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             It
             belongeth
             to
             
               all
               Magistrates
               Christian
            
             and
             unchristian
             .
             The
             second
             of
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             It
             belongeth
             only
             to
             Christian
             Magistrates
             :
             The
             third
             of
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             It
             belongeth
             to
             Orthodox
             Magistrates
             or
             Catholick
             only
             and
             not
             to
             Hereticks
             :
             The
             fourth
             of
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Judicial
               part
            
             in
             cases
             of
             Religion
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Prelats
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             executive
             only
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             The
             fifth
             of
             those
             that
             say
             that
             both
             judicial
             and
             executive
             belong
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Prelats
             and
             Priests
             :
             I
             may
             add
             a
             sixth
             of
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             radically
             in
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             if
             you
             distinguish
             between
             the
             
               Office
               ,
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             
             the
             aptitude
             of
             the
             person
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             a
             Supreme
             Ruler
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             not
             equally
             capable
             of
             performing
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             same
             as
             described
             by
             Gods
             command
             of
             their
             performance
             .
             As
             he
             commandeth
             infidels
             to
             believe
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             communicate
             before
             they
             believe
             ;
             so
             he
             commandeth
             Infidel
             Princes
             to
             believe
             and
             to
             govern
             the
             Christian
             affairs
             :
             but
             to
             govern
             them
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             .
             The
             common
             Laws
             of
             nature
             ,
             justice
             and
             peace
             among
             Christian
             subjects
             ,
             an
             Infidel
             Prince
             may
             and
             must
             see
             executed
             :
             The
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             revealed
             supernaturally
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             understand
             ,
             believe
             and
             execute
             :
             But
             till
             he
             understand
             and
             believe
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             execute
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             wants
             the
             disposition
             and
             ability
             to
             do
             what
             he
             had
             command
             and
             authority
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             it
             only
             in
             the
             due
             manner
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             sin
             disableth
             him
             :
             and
             so
             his
             Power
             is
             in
             him
             incomplete
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             question
             ,
             How
             an
             Atheist
             can
             be
             said
             to
             have
             any
             Governing
             right
             from
             that
             God
             whom
             he
             denyeth
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             a
             Constable
             from
             the
             King
             from
             whom
             by
             rebellion
             he
             revolteth
             :
             And
             also
             since
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             how
             an
             infidel
             that
             renounceth
             him
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             authorized
             by
             him
             .
             And
             I
             can
             no
             otherwise
             resolve
             it
             ,
             than
             by
             distinguishing
             of
             a
             King
             or
             ruler
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             simpliciter
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             such
             but
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             :
             2.
             
             One
             that
             is
             tolerated
             in
             the
             place
             by
             God
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             also
             approved
             :
             3.
             
             One
             that
             the
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             only
             
               in
               tantum
            
             for
             civil
             order
             ,
             peace
             and
             safety
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             they
             must
             obey
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             will
             not
             condemn
             as
             an
             Usurper
             in
             part
             .
             The
             case
             
             is
             much
             the
             same
             as
             that
             :
             How
             far
             subjects
             that
             are
             necessitated
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Foolish
             Prince
             must
             obey
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             far
             as
             it
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             another
             :
             2.
             
             So
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             due
             honour
             of
             the
             office
             which
             he
             possesseth
             :
             3.
             
             So
             far
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             common
             peace
             ,
             order
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ;
             But
             so
             as
             still
             to
             desire
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             by
             just
             means
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             sin
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             than
             his
             Foolishness
             is
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             II.
             The
             same
             answer
             
               mutatis
               mutandis
            
             will
             serve
             to
             the
             second
             :
             A
             Heretick
             truly
             so
             called
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             persecutor
             hath
             radical
             remote
             power
             to
             all
             a
             Princes
             work
             ;
             But
             he
             hath
             immediate
             full
             power
             to
             no
             more
             than
             he
             
               can
               do
            
             according
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             :
             and
             in
             so
             much
             he
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             that
             is
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             III.
             The
             office
             of
             Orthodox
             Rulers
             is
             the
             same
             fundamentally
             and
             radically
             :
             But
             their
             full
             nearest
             Power
             is
             greater
             because
             their
             Capacity
             is
             greater
             .
             But
             yet
             even
             they
             are
             never
             to
             be
             obeyed
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             give
             them
             their
             power
             and
             limit
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             theirs
             and
             their
             subjects
             highest
             rule
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             IV.
             The
             Papists
             commonly
             ,
             and
             many
             Prelatists
             ,
             and
             some
             Presbyterians
             say
             ,
             that
             about
             causes
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             judge
             and
             the
             Prince
             to
             execute
             the
             Churches
             judgement
             .
             But
             with
             great
             difference
             :
             some
             Presbyterians
             only
             say
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             upon
             the
             bare
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             force
             the
             excommunicate
             person
             from
             the
             Assembly
             if
             he
             intrude
             :
             And
             the
             Independents
             will
             say
             as
             
             much
             as
             this
             :
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             but
             to
             keep
             peace
             ;
             it
             being
             due
             to
             a
             family
             that
             none
             intrude
             against
             their
             will
             :
             But
             yet
             as
             a
             Prince
             or
             Judge
             may
             right
             a
             servant
             ,
             child
             or
             wife
             ,
             so
             may
             they
             the
             excommunicate
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             proved
             that
             they
             are
             wronged
             ;
             And
             therefore
             may
             to
             that
             end
             re-examine
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             other
             Presbyterians
             and
             Diocesans
             say
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             hath
             excomunicated
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             bound
             to
             force
             him
             by
             imprisonment
             ,
             fines
             ,
             or
             corporal
             penalties
             to
             repent
             and
             be
             reconciled
             :
             And
             the
             Papists
             say
             that
             men
             judged
             Hereticks
             he
             must
             burn
             or
             banish
             :
             which
             is
             all
             false
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             proved
             in
             the
             third
             book
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             V.
             The
             fifth
             sort
             hold
             ,
             that
             as
             Melchizedek
             and
             Christ
             were
             both
             Priests
             and
             Kings
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             be
             now
             :
             And
             some
             say
             (
             before
             confuted
             )
             that
             every
             King
             is
             the
             chief
             Priest
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             the
             chief
             Priest
             should
             be
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             universal
             Monarch
             having
             both
             swords
             ,
             Spiritual
             and
             Corporal
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             execution
             ,
             Bishops
             are
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             excommunicating
             Hereticks
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             adversaries
             )
             and
             Kings
             in
             killing
             or
             banishing
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             may
             depose
             both
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             :
             But
             against
             this
             more
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             VI.
             As
             to
             the
             Radical
             power
             of
             the
             people
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             against
             it
             in
             
               my
               Christian
               Directory
            
             in
             confutation
             of
             
               Richard
               Hookers
               Ecclesiastical
               Policie
            
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             to
             add
             no
             more
             .
             In
             my
             Political
             Aphorismes
             I
             more
             fully
             opened
             this
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             the
             common
             Christian
             judgment
             ,
             that
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             only
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Ruling
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             II.
             As
             to
             the
             second
             case
             ,
             
               How
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               is
               to
               be
               used
               towards
               all
               men
               in
               Common
               ,
            
             I
             answer
             in
             short
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             are
             agreed
             that
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             Terminus
             of
             a
             Relation
             which
             essentiateth
             it
             :
             It
             is
             not
             government
             univocally
             but
             equivocally
             which
             is
             not
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             really
             or
             visibly
             ,
             intentionally
             ,
             really
             or
             pretendedly
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             2.
             
             Every
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             a
             part
             in
             this
             common
             good
             ,
             till
             he
             forfeit
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             3.
             
             Every
             member
             hath
             not
             an
             equall
             right
             because
             all
             have
             not
             equal
             capacity
             or
             worthiness
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             as
             hard
             a
             question
             :
             How
             far
             an
             Atheist
             or
             Infidel
             is
             a
             rightful
             member
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             how
             far
             such
             a
             one
             may
             be
             a
             rightful
             Governour
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             as
             to
             obligation
             he
             is
             a
             subject
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             obey
             :
             as
             an
             Atheist
             King
             possessing
             the
             place
             is
             bound
             to
             rule
             well
             ,
             and
             smneth
             by
             not
             doing
             it
             :
             2.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             fundamental
             conditional
             right
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             a
             good
             subject
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             such
             a
             one
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Negative
             not-knowing
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             much
             differeth
             from
             a
             positive
             denying
             him
             ,
             rebelling
             and
             opposing
             :
             As
             Catechumens
             that
             know
             not
             God
             or
             Christ
             are
             not
             Anathematized
             as
             deniers
             and
             opposers
             are
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             teachable
             ,
             and
             coming
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             in
             a
             Christian
             Commonwealth
             ,
             such
             are
             members
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             not
             their
             lives
             ,
             liberties
             or
             estates
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             candidates
             as
             to
             the
             rewards
             and
             preferments
             and
             special
             priviledges
             of
             worthy
             members
             ,
             who
             either
             rule
             or
             have
             a
             
             voice
             in
             choosing
             Rulers
             .
             But
             being
             willing
             to
             learn
             to
             know
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             they
             should
             with
             love
             and
             kindness
             be
             encouraged
             and
             drawn
             on
             .
             4.
             
             But
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             such
             as
             know
             not
             God
             or
             Christ
             they
             must
             have
             rule
             and
             priviledges
             because
             there
             are
             no
             fitter
             to
             have
             them
             :
             But
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             to
             God
             no
             otherwise
             his
             subjects
             than
             such
             a
             person
             before
             described
             is
             .
             5.
             
             But
             those
             that
             after
             sufficient
             instruction
             deny
             and
             oppose
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             do
             forfeit
             the
             protection
             and
             common
             liberty
             of
             subjects
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             confesseth
             God
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             deny
             Christ
             in
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             and
             oppose
             him
             as
             Christ
             ,
             do
             forfeit
             the
             Common
             protection
             of
             Christian
             subjects
             :
             But
             wise
             men
             think
             that
             because
             the
             Deity
             is
             of
             Natural
             Revelation
             by
             all
             Gods
             works
             to
             all
             men
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             Christ
             only
             of
             supernatural
             revelation
             by
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             more
             difficult
             ,
             therefore
             the
             opposers
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             forfeit
             their
             lives
             if
             they
             continue
             obstinate
             ;
             but
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             only
             forfeit
             their
             place
             in
             a
             Christian
             Commonwealth
             and
             should
             be
             banished
             if
             obstinate
             :
             As
             the
             meer
             ignorance
             of
             him
             ,
             keepeth
             such
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             till
             they
             believe
             :
             But
             then
             denying
             or
             opposing
             Christ
             deserveth
             ejection
             with
             anathema
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             5.
             
             All
             men
             then
             must
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             used
             as
             men
             according
             to
             their
             natures
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             bruits
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             instructed
             and
             ruled
             by
             laws
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             led
             towards
             Christianity
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             future
             felicity
             :
             And
             if
             they
             sin
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             humanity
             ,
             they
             so
             far
             forfeit
             the
             priviledges
             of
             humanity
             ;
             or
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             as
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             society
             require
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             III.
             To
             the
             third
             question
             ,
             how
             Magigistracie
             (
             or
             the
             sword
             or
             forcing
             power
             )
             is
             to
             
             be
             used
             ,
             for
             
               Christ
               and
               for
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             on
             
               Christians
               as
               such
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               rewarded
               ,
            
             punished
             or
             tolerated
             for
             
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
            
             and
             edification
             and
             preservation
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             I.
             In
             general
             ;
             Men
             should
             be
             used
             as
             men
             ;
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             :
             The
             weak
             as
             weak
             ;
             The
             strong
             as
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             eminently
             wise
             and
             good
             as
             such
             :
             The
             criminal
             as
             criminal
             .
             And
             all
             this
             with
             chief
             respect
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             II.
             More
             particularly
             ,
             1.
             
             Negatively
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             cannot
             make
             men
             Believers
             by
             the
             sword
             :
             He
             cannot
             make
             the
             ignorant
             wise
             ,
             nor
             the
             wicked
             godly
             at
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             2.
             
             He
             ought
             not
             to
             force
             men
             to
             lie
             ,
             by
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             or
             to
             know
             or
             believe
             or
             do
             what
             they
             do
             not
             :
             Therefore
             he
             may
             not
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             
               All
               men
               shall
               be
               compelled
            
             to
             
               profess
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Godly
               persons
               ,
            
             or
             any
             that
             are
             not
             such
             indeed
             ;
             And
             therefore
             none
             must
             be
             compelled
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             knoweth
             who
             are
             such
             :
             but
             every
             man
             must
             be
             the
             voluntary
             professor
             of
             his
             own
             faith
             and
             piety
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             3.
             
             He
             ought
             not
             to
             force
             the
             weak
             to
             profess
             that
             they
             are
             strong
             ,
             or
             know
             or
             believe
             more
             than
             they
             do
             :
             either
             to
             profess
             those
             measures
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             those
             Articles
             of
             faith
             that
             are
             not
             essentials
             ,
             or
             those
             measures
             of
             affection
             or
             practice
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             strong
             Christians
             :
             And
             for
             not
             professing
             such
             things
             ,
             or
             Covenanting
             accordingly
             he
             may
             not
             deny
             them
             any
             priviledges
             belonging
             to
             Christians
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             wiser
             and
             stronger
             Christians
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             4.
             
             Princes
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             may
             not
             make
             themselves
             the
             Lictors
             or
             executioners
             to
             the
             
             Clergie
             ,
             to
             punish
             men
             with
             fines
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
             or
             death
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             because
             they
             stand
             excommunicate
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             without
             trying
             whether
             it
             was
             rightly
             or
             wrongfully
             done
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             crime
             be
             such
             as
             should
             be
             so
             punished
             by
             them
             .
             Excommunication
             if
             just
             is
             it self
             a
             dreadful
             punishment
             ,
             &
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             being
             punished
             .
             If
             it
             be
             for
             not
             repenting
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             must
             first
             be
             sure
             that
             it
             was
             a
             crime
             :
             2.
             
             And
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             this
             way
             to
             force
             men
             to
             repentance
             :
             3.
             
             And
             that
             such
             forced
             repentance
             must
             go
             for
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             excommunication
             is
             unjust
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             not
             second
             it
             with
             oppression
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             be
             so
             much
             wronged
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             more
             should
             not
             be
             added
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             nor
             must
             the
             Magistrate
             suppose
             the
             Clergy
             to
             be
             unerring
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             by
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Judge
             himself
             and
             become
             the
             blind
             executioner
             of
             their
             sentence
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             II.
             Affirmatively
             ;
             The
             Christian
             Magistrates
             Office
             is
             ,
             [
             
               To
               promote
               the
               common
               good
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasing
               and
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               preserving
               and
               promoting
               Piety
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Justice
               and
               peace
               ,
               even
               mens
               obedience
               to
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Therefore
             as
             the
             means
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             must
             promote
             to
             his
             power
             the
             due
             publication
             or
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             subordinate
             means
             that
             are
             needful
             thereunto
             :
             2.
             
             He
             must
             by
             just
             means
             restrain
             and
             punish
             the
             gross
             violators
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             and
             must
             encourage
             the
             obedient
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             III.
             He
             must
             deal
             differently
             with
             his
             subjects
             as
             they
             differ
             ;
             according
             to
             this
             common
             distribution
             :
             They
             are
          
           
           
             I.
             Not
             Christians
             who
             are
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Neglecters
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Candidates
                 or
                 Catechumens
                 Seekers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             II.
             Christians
             who
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Personally
                 qualified
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Eminently
                     wise
                     ,
                     good
                     and
                     strong
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     a
                     middle
                     sort
                     or
                     degree
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Ignorant
                     ,
                     culpable
                     and
                     weak
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Relatively
                 as
                 being
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Only
                     Christians
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     and
                     no
                     particular
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Not
                         yet
                         entred
                         into
                         particular
                         Churches
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Separated
                         from
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Cast
                         out
                         of
                         such
                         only
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     either
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Consociate
                         viz.
                         under
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             Pope
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Diocesans
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Presbyteries
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Independent
                         ,
                         and
                         diverse
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Opposites
                         and
                         adverse
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 Practice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Laudable
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     encouraged
                     and
                     promoted
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Tolerable
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Intolerable
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             briefly
             shew
             how
             each
             of
             these
             sorts
             are
             to
             be
             used
             by
             a
             wise
             and
             righteous
             Christian
             Prince
             or
             other
             Magistrate
             :
             though
             somewhat
             is
             said
             already
             to
             the
             first
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             I.
             The
             
               enemies
               and
               opposers
            
             of
             Christianity
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             wisely
             and
             soberly
             restrained
             from
             any
             effectual
             dangerous
             hindering
             of
             it
             :
             By
             moderate
             means
             if
             they
             are
             moderate
             ,
             and
             by
             greater
             severity
             if
             they
             be
             violent
             and
             inhumane
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             far
             as
             obstinacy
             maketh
             them
             uncapable
             ,
             Light
             and
             Love
             should
             be
             used
             to
             win
             them
             with
             the
             example
             of
             our
             better
             lives
             :
             In
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             Satan
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             II.
             The
             Neglecters
             of
             Christianity
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             and
             excited
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             perswasion
             ,
             2.
             or
             necessary
             moderate
             penalties
             ,
             constrained
             only
             to
             Hear
             what
             can
             be
             said
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             III.
             The
             seekers
             or
             willing
             candidates
             are
             to
             be
             clearly
             and
             skillfully
             and
             patiently
             taught
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             by
             love
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             IV.
             Eminent
             Christians
             are
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             praise
             and
             best
             encouragement
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             V.
             The
             middle
             sort
             of
             Christians
             must
             be
             governed
             and
             instructed
             ,
             with
             encouragement
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             well
             ordered
             will
             be
             most
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             VI.
             The
             ignorant
             ,
             faulty
             and
             weak
             must
             be
             pityed
             and
             gently
             used
             ,
             but
             as
             children
             ,
             under
             more
             teaching
             ,
             restraint
             and
             necessary
             rebukes
             ,
             than
             better
             men
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             VII
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             entred
             into
             any
             particular
             Churches
             Communion
             ,
             under
             any
             known
             particular
             Pastor
             ,
             if
             necessarily
             such
             (
             as
             persons
             that
             have
             no
             dwelling
             ,
             but
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             as
             Pedlars
             &c.
             )
             are
             to
             be
             pityed
             and
             suffered
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             help
             them
             to
             better
             .
             Those
             that
             being
             baptized
             only
             into
             the
             universal
             Church
             (
             as
             wanderers
             children
             &c.
             )
             and
             are
             not
             come
             to
             knowledge
             or
             desire
             ,
             should
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             into
             Church
             order
             as
             a
             second
             sort
             of
             Catechumens
             :
             Those
             that
             are
             hindred
             by
             the
             disorder
             or
             persecution
             of
             the
             place
             and
             times
             ,
             must
             be
             pityed
             and
             patiently
             born
             with
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             VIII
             .
             Those
             that
             separate
             from
             one
             or
             other
             particular
             Churches
             if
             by
             some
             great
             crime
             ,
             and
             abuse
             must
             be
             used
             according
             to
             their
             fault
             as
             is
             after
             shewed
             about
             Practice
             :
             But
             if
             either
             by
             tolerable
             weakness
             ,
             or
             outward
             necessity
             they
             depart
             but
             from
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             received
             
               into
               others
            
             :
             If
             from
             all
             particular
             Churches
             (
             as
             some
             called
             Seekers
             )
             and
             not
             from
             the
             universal
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             used
             as
             the
             seventh
             sort
             (
             those
             not
             yet
             entred
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             IX
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             unjustly
             must
             be
             pityed
             and
             allowed
             entrance
             into
             another
             Church
             :
             Those
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             justly
             must
             1.
             remain
             under
             that
             penalty
             and
             shame
             till
             they
             repent
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             also
             be
             further
             used
             according
             ,
             to
             their
             crime
             ;
             whether
             murder
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             theft
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Law
             punisheth
             such
             offenders
             :
             If
             it
             befor
             Infidelity
             or
             Apostasie
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             used
             as
             the
             Churches
             deserters
             or
             adversaries
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             restrained
             from
             opposing
             it
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             X.
             The
             Papists
             should
             be
             used
             as
             men
             and
             as
             the
             faultier
             and
             weaker
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             May
             secure
             Princes
             from
             being
             unwillingly
             subjected
             to
             a
             foreign
             Usurper
             or
             being
             abused
             by
             him
             or
             his
             Agents
             ;
             and
             as
             may
             secure
             the
             people
             from
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             laws
             ,
             for
             burning
             ,
             killing
             and
             exterminating
             them
             :
             2.
             
             And
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             soberly
             restrained
             from
             such
             seducing
             and
             hurting
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             as
             is
             after
             proved
             to
             be
             Intolerable
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             XI
             .
             Diocesans
             that
             are
             as
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             destroy
             not
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             Episcopacy
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             numbred
             either
             with
             the
             Promoted
             or
             Tolerated
             party
             as
             they
             are
             taken
             by
             the
             Rulers
             for
             the
             Best
             or
             second
             .
             But
             those
             that
             would
             unchurch
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             and
             make
             them
             but
             Chapels
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             only
             
               one
               tribunal
            
             for
             the
             Discipline
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             make
             
               Discipline
               Impossible
            
             ,
             and
             
               deprive
               particular
            
             Churches
             of
             the
             
               Rights
               given
               them
            
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             would
             silence
             and
             persecute
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             oppress
             the
             flocks
             ,
             should
             be
             restrained
             from
             such
             abuse
             and
             Tyranny
             by
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             XII
             .
             The
             very
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Synods
             and
             Classes
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             whether
             provincial
             or
             national
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             XIII
             .
             Churches
             are
             not
             to
             be
             discountenanced
             meerly
             because
             they
             are
             so
             independent
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             over
             and
             under
             each
             other
             in
             a
             regimental
             way
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Scholes
             of
             Grammer
             or
             philosopy
             or
             other
             sciences
             or
             arts
             :
             But
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             make
             them
             Dependent
             on
             him
             as
             his
             governed
             
             subjects
             ;
             and
             must
             exhort
             them
             to
             that
             
               dependence
               on
               each
            
             other
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             
               mutual
               help
            
             and
             peace
             ;
             and
             moderately
             urge
             them
             hereto
             for
             Religion
             sake
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             38.
             
             XIV
             .
             Adverse
             ,
             contentious
             ,
             militate
             Churches
             ,
             must
             be
             restrained
             from
             abusing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             destroying
             Christian
             Love
             and
             peace
             :
             And
             Justices
             of
             the
             peace
             should
             keep
             peace
             among
             them
             and
             correct
             railers
             ,
             slanderers
             and
             peace-breakers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             39.
             
             XV.
             But
             the
             main
             care
             concerneth
             practice
             ;
             And
             here
             the
             
               sound
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             the
             Charitable
             ,
             the
             peaceable
             and
             of
             good
             Conversation
             ,
             should
             be
             promoted
             ,
             praised
             and
             maintained
             ,
             with
             special
             favour
             and
             approbation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             40.
             
             XVI
             .
             The
             meerly
             Tolerable
             (
             as
             to
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             conversation
             )
             should
             be
             defended
             and
             kept
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             41.
             
             XVII
             .
             The
             Intolerable
             must
             be
             suppressed
             or
             restrained
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             their
             offence
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             42.
             
             To
             these
             great
             ends
             (
             as
             Campanella
             ,
             would
             have
             every
             Sovereign
             to
             have
             three
             sorts
             of
             Councils
             under
             him
             ,
             One
             for
             
               Learning
               and
               Religion
            
             ,
             another
             for
             
               Civil
               affairs
            
             and
             another
             for
             War
             ,
             so
             )
             it
             may
             be
             wished
             however
             that
             the
             Prince
             have
             a
             Council
             that
             shall
             specially
             take
             care
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             
               necessary
               subservient
               learning
            
             :
             And
             that
             there
             be
             drawn
             up
             three
             several
             Catalogues
             or
             Laws
             for
             these
             various
             ranks
             of
             Christians
             :
             That
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             I.
             The
             foredescribed
             necessary
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             (
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Ministry
             and
             Communion
             )
             which
             all
             Tolerated
             Ministers
             shall
             subscribe
             to
             or
             profess
             ,
             having
             also
             Testimonials
             of
             their
             competent
             Abilities
             ,
             Piety
             and
             peaceableness
             .
          
           
             II.
             Some
             of
             the
             great
             sort
             of
             Integrals
             added
             ,
             
             that
             are
             needful
             ,
             plain
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             best
             in
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Scripture
             which
             all
             agree
             to
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             be
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             approved
             and
             preferred
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             Temples
             and
             publick
             countenance
             and
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             III.
             A
             Catalogue
             of
             Doctrines
             of
             so
             great
             use
             as
             that
             none
             be
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             or
             privately
             dispute
             against
             them
             ;
             And
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             sins
             ,
             which
             none
             may
             commit
             :
             And
             those
             that
             break
             either
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             not
             to
             the
             Essentials
             first
             mentioned
             to
             be
             judged
             Intolerable
             (
             till
             reformed
             )
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Who
             shall
             be
             judged
             Intolerable
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             enemies
             here
             considered
             sheweth
             .
             And
             what
             private
             members
             shall
             be
             Tolerated
             in
             the
             Churches
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             viz.
             Those
             that
             joyn
             with
             the
             Tolerated
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             violate
             not
             this
             last
             Prohibiting
             Law
             ,
             by
             incorrigible
             opposition
             to
             the
             Truth
             here
             intimated
             ,
             or
             by
             wicked
             or
             unpeaceable
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             43.
             
             It
             is
             here
             supposed
             that
             the
             Catalogue
             imposed
             on
             the
             Approved
             maintained
             Ministers
             be
             not
             of
             too
             many
             things
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             great
             
             and
             sure
             :
             And
             they
             that
             will
             needs
             stretch
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             plain
             and
             certain
             truths
             ,
             need
             no
             other
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             third
             rank
             :
             And
             were
             it
             not
             that
             men
             are
             very
             inclinable
             to
             overdo
             in
             rigor
             against
             dissenters
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             leave
             out
             the
             third
             Catalogue
             ;
             And
             that
             which
             the
             Tolerated
             be
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             against
             ,
             should
             be
             but
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             which
             the
             Approved
             must
             subscribe
             ,
             and
             so
             two
             will
             be
             enough
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             that
             all
             unpeaceable
             preaching
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             be
             restrained
             by
             the
             Justices
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             44.
             
             This
             rule
             the
             antient
             Churches
             followed
             :
             and
             when
             they
             suppressed
             the
             intolerable
             heresies
             ,
             they
             tolerated
             the
             Novatians
             even
             in
             Constantinople
             :
             And
             the
             worst
             Bishops
             were
             most
             against
             their
             toleration
             (
             as
             Nestorius
             and
             such
             like
             )
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             dealt
             gentliest
             and
             lovingly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             did
             more
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             than
             the
             overdoers
             .
             The
             Lordly
             turbulency
             of
             Theophilus
             and
             Cyril
             with
             
             Epiphanius's
             silly
             passion
             ,
             set
             all
             on
             a
             flame
             against
             Chrysostome
             and
             his
             Joannites
             ,
             which
             the
             wisdom
             and
             peace
             of
             two
             peaceable
             Patriarchs
             soon
             quenched
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             45.
             
             That
             the
             Integrals
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Approved
             Ministers
             be
             not
             too
             many
             ,
             is
             requisite
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             many
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             preached
             :
             Read
             the
             preachings
             or
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             soon
             see
             this
             :
             And
             they
             need
             to
             subscribe
             no
             more
             than
             they
             need
             to
             preach
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             else
             overdoing
             will
             be
             undoing
             ;
             and
             unavoidable
             dissent
             will
             cause
             divisions
             and
             distractions
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             written
             if
             possible
             in
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             though
             some
             deride
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             :
             Because
             nothing
             more
             tendeth
             to
             avoid
             division
             by
             dissent
             :
             For
             all
             are
             agreed
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             and
             even
             they
             that
             understand
             not
             the
             words
             confess
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             the
             liberty
             to
             except
             against
             them
             as
             they
             will
             against
             the
             words
             of
             fallible
             men
             .
             The
             objections
             against
             this
             are
             answered
             after
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             46.
             
             Penalties
             must
             not
             be
             equal
             ,
             as
             offences
             are
             not
             equal
             :
             As
             the
             Approved
             are
             not
             ejected
             for
             every
             fault
             ,
             so
             the
             Tolerated
             are
             not
             to
             be
             silenced
             for
             every
             fault
             .
             A
             prophane
             swearer
             payeth
             twelve
             pence
             an
             oath
             :
             And
             some
             faults
             of
             preachers
             are
             not
             worse
             :
             But
             some
             are
             so
             great
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             impenitencie
             and
             incorrigibleness
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             forfeit
             their
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             47.
             
             Those
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Intolerable
             who
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             and
             whose
             silencing
             and
             suppression
             will
             do
             more
             good
             than
             harm
             .
             All
             men
             are
             faulty
             and
             do
             some
             harm
             :
             And
             few
             are
             so
             bad
             as
             to
             do
             no
             good
             :
             But
             that
             which
             prevaileth
             ,
             must
             prevail
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             the
             suppression
             of
             a
             hurtful
             person
             will
             do
             by
             accident
             much
             more
             hurt
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Commonwealth
             than
             the
             doth
             (
             as
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             )
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             so
             hurtfully
             suppressed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             48.
             
             Those
             therefore
             are
             intolerable
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             1.
             who
             through
             ignorance
             or
             disability
             are
             utterly
             insufficient
             for
             the
             necessary
             acts
             of
             the
             office
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             marr
             and
             disgrace
             the
             work
             appointed
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             Religious
             exercises
             scorned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             hereticks
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             deny
             any
             Article
             of
             faith
             or
             practice
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             preach
             that
             which
             plainly
             overthroweth
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             against
             or
             utterly
             corrupt
             any
             necessary
             part
             of
             Church-order
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             God
             accepteth
             not
             worship
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             tendethto
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             to
             the
             assembly
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             those
             that
             will
             not
             profess
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Ministry
             and
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Those
             that
             live
             such
             scandalous
             and
             wicked
             lives
             as
             disgrace
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             they
             do
             good
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             promise
             and
             perform
             
               necessary
               diligence
            
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             which
             they
             undertake
             ,
             but
             idly
             neglect
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Those
             that
             by
             malignity
             and
             misapplication
             of
             truth
             ,
             turn
             their
             preaching
             or
             discourse
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             serious
             godliness
             ,
             making
             people
             think
             that
             it
             is
             needless
             ,
             or
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             promise
             and
             perform
             subjection
             to
             the
             supream
             Governours
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             or
             Republick
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             forbear
             such
             reviling
             of
             Tolerable
             dissenters
             ,
             as
             tendeth
             plainly
             to
             destroy
             love
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             publick
             assemblies
             into
             stages
             of
             malignant
             strife
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Those
             whose
             Religion
             or
             opinion
             is
             for
             burning
             ,
             destroying
             or
             exterminating
             either
             all
             dissenters
             ,
             or
             the
             innocent
             or
             tolerable
             ,
             while
             they
             call
             them
             Hereticks
             ;
             or
             that
             are
             for
             the
             subjecting
             of
             Kings
             or
             States
             or
             people
             to
             foreign
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             for
             giving
             such
             a
             foreign
             Usurper
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             depose
             ,
             or
             murther
             Kings
             or
             temporal
             Lords
             ,
             and
             absolve
             their
             subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             allegiance
             ,
             
             or
             force
             them
             to
             destroy
             or
             exterminate
             their
             innocent
             or
             tolerable
             subjects
             ;
             and
             that
             exempt
             the
             Clergy
             from
             subjection
             to
             Kings
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             49.
             
             The
             
               Approved
               ,
               Tolerable
            
             and
             Intolerable
             thus
             distinguished
             and
             thus
             used
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             will
             best
             answer
             the
             ends
             and
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             as
             much
             to
             preserve
             
             Love
             ,
             Unity
             and
             peace
             as
             is
             on
             earth
             to
             be
             expected
             which
             all
             other
             contrary
             ways
             will
             unavoidably
             violate
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Objections
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             SOme
             object
             against
             
               any
               restraint
            
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             countenancing
             and
             preferring
             of
             
               one
               sort
            
             before
             others
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             equally
             tolerate
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             discontent
             those
             that
             are
             but
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             those
             whom
             he
             useth
             as
             intolerable
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             so
             unchristian
             and
             unreasonable
             that
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             say
             much
             against
             it
             .
             Few
             men
             that
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             religion
             is
             mans
             duty
             and
             interest
             ,
             can
             believe
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             Government
             for
             no
             higher
             ends
             than
             our
             bodily
             peace
             and
             safety
             .
             If
             men
             once
             believed
             what
             divers
             Popes
             have
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priest
             excelleth
             the
             Kings
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             soul
             excelleth
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Sun
             excelleth
             the
             Stars
             ;
             it
             would
             cause
             religious
             people
             to
             set
             as
             light
             by
             Kings
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             by
             these
             worldly
             things
             which
             Kings
             have
             power
             over
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             Obj.
             But
             each
             party
             think
             themselves
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             trouble
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             they
             are
             persecutors
             :
             if
             others
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             accounted
             so
             .
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               Being
            
             is
             before
             Thinking
             :
             either
             the
             King
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             the
             sufferers
             :
             If
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             either
             their
             cause
             is
             evident
             and
             such
             as
             a
             
             willing
             diligent
             person
             may
             understand
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             it
             be
             clear
             ,
             the
             Prince
             is
             a
             persecutor
             that
             troubleth
             them
             .
             If
             it
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             an
             active
             man
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             in
             faith
             and
             therefore
             sinneth
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             a
             persecutor
             for
             ought
             he
             knoweth
             .
             If
             he
             or
             they
             be
             ignorant
             through
             wilfulness
             or
             negligence
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             excuse
             them
             .
             If
             their
             cause
             seem
             clearly
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             clearly
             bad
             to
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             sinfully
             erroneous
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             
               erring
               party
            
             that
             God
             is
             against
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             the
             final
             judge
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             Obj.
             But
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             Princes
             and
             Statesmen
             are
             ignorant
             of
             :
             they
             are
             not
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Religion
             :
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy-men
             are
             liker
             to
             understand
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             their
             work
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             commanded
             that
             Kings
             and
             all
             Rulers
             study
             his
             word
             :
             As
             Justices
             should
             know
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             they
             should
             know
             Gods
             Laws
             .
             It
             is
             as
             truly
             their
             office
             to
             Rule
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Ministers
             to
             Teach
             and
             Guide
             by
             them
             .
             Government
             by
             the
             Sword
             and
             Church
             Government
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Keys
             are
             to
             be
             exercised
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             both
             have
             their
             use
             about
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             swear
             the
             King
             to
             be
             supreme
             as
             to
             that
             part
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             sword
             or
             corporal
             force
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             objection
             long
             used
             by
             Popes
             and
             their
             Prelates
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             confuted
             by
             themselves
             :
             Church
             history
             putteth
             us
             quite
             past
             doubt
             that
             it
             went
             ill
             with
             the
             Church
             while
             the
             Clergy
             had
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             :
             It
             hath
             been
             Popes
             and
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             that
             have
             worse
             corrupted
             Religion
             and
             disgraced
             the
             Church
             and
             embroiled
             the
             world
             in
             religious
             quarrels
             and
             
             Schisms
             ,
             than
             ever
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             have
             done
             .
             Thirteen
             hundred
             years
             lamentable
             experience
             confuteth
             such
             thoughts
             as
             many
             have
             and
             as
             I
             have
             sometime
             been
             tempted
             to
             my self
             ,
             how
             well
             it
             would
             go
             with
             the
             Church
             if
             the
             disposal
             of
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             were
             rather
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             than
             of
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             .
             Nay
             rarely
             are
             any
             Magistrates
             so
             hot
             for
             persecution
             and
             religious
             cruelty
             as
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             or
             those
             that
             are
             stirr'd
             up
             by
             them
             ,
             against
             dissenters
             or
             one
             another
             .
             The
             doleful
             devastations
             and
             Schisms
             about
             Nestorianism
             ,
             Eutychinnism
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             were
             caused
             more
             by
             the
             Bishops
             than
             the
             Magistrates
             :
             And
             though
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             did
             much
             against
             truth
             and
             peace
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             their
             Clergies
             instigation
             .
             He
             that
             will
             consider
             the
             lives
             of
             
               Constantine
               M.
               Theodosius
            
             Senior
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             Junior
             ,
             A●astasius
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             
               Charles
               ,
               Otho
            
             ,
             the
             Henries
             and
             others
             since
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             will
             see
             how
             much
             ado
             the
             Emperors
             had
             to
             keep
             the
             Prelates
             from
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             confusions
             :
             And
             he
             that
             readeth
             but
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               ,
               French
            
             and
             English
             Kings
             ,
             will
             see
             what
             ado
             Kings
             had
             to
             keep
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             from
             filthy
             fornication
             and
             utter
             corruption
             of
             their
             function
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             4.
             
             Obj.
             But
             if
             Princes
             meddle
             with
             Pastors
             ,
             Preachers
             and
             Religion
             ,
             when
             far
             more
             of
             them
             are
             bad
             than
             good
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             than
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             more
             good
             will
             be
             hindered
             by
             them
             than
             evil
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             places
             the
             best
             will
             be
             persecuted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             approved
             and
             preferred
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             And
             was
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             worse
             under
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             Prelates
             ?
             Let
             their
             own
             historians
             judge
             .
             2.
             
             Nay
             it
             hath
             been
             ill
             Clergy
             men
             that
             have
             instigated
             Princes
             to
             do
             most
             of
             the
             
             chief
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             have
             done
             .
             3.
             
             This
             tells
             us
             the
             calamitous
             case
             of
             mankind
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             how
             to
             help
             it
             .
             4.
             
             This
             argument
             should
             urge
             Princes
             to
             amend
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             neglect
             their
             duty
             for
             fear
             of
             doing
             it
             amiss
             .
             By
             the
             like
             argument
             in
             Moscovy
             they
             have
             put
             down
             preaching
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Most
             will
             preach
             amiss
             .
             And
             others
             put
             down
             all
             praying
             save
             the
             reading
             of
             imposed
             words
             ,
             saying
             that
             most
             else
             will
             pray
             amiss
             .
             And
             so
             these
             would
             restrain
             Princes
             from
             Governing
             Bishops
             and
             Preachers
             and
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Else
             they
             will
             do
             most
             amiss
             .
             5.
             
             But
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             Princes
             have
             their
             Councils
             ;
             And
             as
             they
             consult
             with
             Lawyers
             in
             matters
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             with
             Souldiers
             in
             matters
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             with
             Physicions
             in
             matters
             of
             that
             profession
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             consult
             with
             Divines
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Obj.
             5.
             
             But
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             perswaded
             and
             not
             forced
             ,
             which
             will
             but
             make
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             We
             cannot
             force
             men
             to
             know
             or
             believe
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             force
             them
             to
             lie
             :
             But
             they
             may
             be
             restrained
             from
             doing
             notorious
             mischief
             ,
             and
             constrained
             to
             hear
             that
             they
             may
             learn.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Obj.
             6.
             
             But
             that
             which
             you
             think
             wrong
             seemeth
             right
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             is
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             obey
             it
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             None
             but
             the
             Atheist
             or
             irreligious
             take
             all
             .
             Religion
             to
             be
             uncertain
             :
             Man
             is
             naturally
             
               Animal
               religiosum
            
             ,
             made
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             order
             to
             future
             happiness
             :
             And
             Religion
             were
             no
             Religion
             if
             a
             man
             could
             have
             no
             satisfactory
             notice
             of
             its
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             No
             mans
             Conscience
             is
             his
             Law
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             land
             .
             It
             is
             but
             as
             his
             eye
             in
             reading
             it
             ,
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             mistake
             is
             not
             discerning
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             take
             evil
             for
             good
             ,
             nor
             to
             do
             evil
             because
             he
             thinketh
             it
             good
             ;
             but
             first
             to
             use
             means
             for
             information
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             judge
             better
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             do
             better
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             whatever
             is
             not
             of
             saith
             is
             sin
             ,
             yet
             whatever
             is
             of
             errour
             is
             of
             sin
             too
             and
             not
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             we
             are
             not
             for
             forcing
             men
             against
             their
             conscience
             to
             any
             thing
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             are
             uncapable
             of
             ,
             but
             for
             restraining
             them
             from
             that
             mischief
             which
             an
             erring
             judgement
             leaveth
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             on
             necessary
             duty
             which
             they
             can
             do
             :
             should
             they
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             feed
             their
             children
             if
             their
             Consciences
             be
             against
             it
             ?
             Or
             to
             pay
             their
             debts
             ,
             or
             their
             taxes
             ,
             tythes
             and
             other
             dues
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Obj.
             7.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             some
             (
             and
             more
             )
             will
             say
             that
             any
             toleration
             of
             diversity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             unity
             and
             harmony
             which
             should
             be
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             will
             cherish
             heart-burnings
             ,
             and
             cause
             differences
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             foment
             seditions
             and
             rebellious
             ,
             no
             discord
             having
             worse
             effects
             than
             those
             about
             religion
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             To
             tell
             us
             that
             men
             are
             dark
             and
             selfish
             and
             proud
             and
             passionate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             contentious
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             calamity
             that
             sin
             hath
             brought
             on
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             we
             all
             must
             know
             :
             But
             what
             's
             that
             to
             the
             Cure
             ?
             All
             sin
             ,
             and
             all
             discord
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             desired
             concord
             ,
             and
             is
             our
             reproach
             :
             But
             shall
             no
             sinners
             therefore
             be
             endured
             ?
             
               Ye
               suffer
               fools
               gladly
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             seeing
             you
             yourselves
             are
             wise
             .
             2.
             
             Will
             your
             way
             of
             violence
             make
             this
             better
             or
             far
             worse
             ?
          
           
           
             Will
             men
             that
             really
             have
             any
             religion
             forsake
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             you
             can
             do
             against
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             Religion
             if
             it
             set
             not
             God
             above
             man.
             When
             they
             suffer
             by
             you
             ,
             will
             they
             like
             you
             or
             your
             opinions
             the
             better
             for
             hurting
             them
             ?
             or
             the
             worse
             ?
             If
             ever
             you
             let
             them
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             come
             out
             more
             alienated
             by
             exasperation
             ?
             If
             you
             force
             the
             timerous
             or
             hypocrites
             to
             dissemble
             to
             save
             the
             flesh
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             hate
             you
             and
             your
             doctrine
             the
             more
             as
             that
             which
             soul
             and
             body
             are
             both
             oppressed
             by
             ?
             And
             will
             not
             their
             sufferings
             move
             compassion
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             your
             cruelty
             alienate
             those
             that
             else
             would
             never
             have
             forsaken
             you
             (
             what
             a
             shameful
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             hear
             and
             read
             mens
             tragical
             outcries
             against
             necessary
             toleration
             (
             which
             Christianity
             and
             humanity
             plead
             for
             )
             while
             they
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             that
             which
             they
             exclaim
             against
             ,
             and
             are
             furiously
             making
             it
             tenfold
             worse
             ?
             )
             If
             diversity
             in
             Religion
             be
             such
             an
             evil
             ,
             cause
             it
             not
             by
             your
             unnecessary
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             making
             engines
             to
             tear
             the
             Church
             in
             pieces
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             ancient
             simplicity
             and
             commanded
             mutual
             forbearance
             would
             live
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             here
             expected
             .
             Are
             men
             liker
             to
             hate
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             plot
             rebellions
             for
             being
             
               gently
               used
            
             as
             men
             ,
             or
             cruelly
             like
             slaves
             or
             dogs
             ?
             Nay
             slaves
             are
             freemen
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             that
             are
             dissenters
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             he
             get
             them
             in
             his
             power
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             but
             for
             refusing
             to
             deny
             belief
             to
             all
             mens
             senses
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Gods
             natural
             revelation
             .
             If
             you
             can
             cure
             all
             mens
             errours
             ,
             do
             it
             (
             but
             begin
             at
             home
             )
             .
             But
             killing
             is
             not
             curing
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             wise
             Physicions
             or
             Patients
             .
             Your
             way
             cureth
             errour
             as
             the
             man
             that
             was
             angry
             with
             the
             Looking-glass
             for
             shewing
             him
             his
             ugly
             face
             ,
             did
             cure
             
             it
             by
             breaking
             it
             into
             twenty
             pieces
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             shewed
             him
             twenty
             ugly
             faces
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             no
             tolerated
             sorts
             among
             us
             here
             that
             are
             more
             accused
             by
             all
             for
             seditiousness
             and
             rebellion
             when
             they
             once
             got
             some
             seeming
             strength
             ,
             than
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             the
             people
             called
             the
             fifth
             Monarchy
             men
             .
             But
             have
             they
             ever
             (
             even
             at
             Munster
             )
             made
             any
             such
             horrid
             slaughters
             in
             the
             world
             as
             the
             great
             enemies
             of
             Toleration
             have
             done
             ?
             Did
             they
             ever
             murder
             200000
             people
             that
             lived
             peaceably
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             the
             Frish
             Papists
             did
             ?
             Or
             forty
             thousand
             if
             not
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             twice
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             the
             French
             Massacre
             ?
             Or
             so
             many
             thousands
             if
             not
             millions
             (
             say
             some
             )
             as
             were
             kill'd
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Piedmont
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Or
             did
             they
             ever
             use
             Christians
             as
             the
             Inquisition
             hath
             done
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             ever
             use
             Emperors
             as
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             ,
             and
             Frederick
             were
             used
             ?
             Or
             kill
             two
             Kings
             successively
             ;
             as
             Henry
             the
             third
             and
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             of
             France
             were
             killed
             .
          
           
             Nay
             did
             ever
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             yea
             or
             the
             furious
             Prelatical
             Donatists
             make
             such
             bloody
             work
             as
             hath
             been
             made
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             Councils
             and
             Emperors
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             dissenters
             ?
             What
             hath
             been
             done
             at
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Rome
               ,
            
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             .
             The
             late
             publisher
             of
             his
             travels
             in
             
               Egypt
               (
               Vaneslup
            
             a
             Roman
             ,
             they
             say
             a
             Jesuite
             )
             tells
             us
             that
             Egypt
             is
             deprived
             of
             her
             ancient
             sort
             of
             inhabitants
             ,
             destroyed
             for
             following
             Dioscorus
             ,
             and
             that
             Justinian
             killed
             no
             less
             than
             
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               of
               them
            
             .
             I
             believe
             not
             his
             number
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             tyrannical
             hereticaters
             are
             the
             Pikes
             in
             the
             pond
             ,
             and
             a
             far
             more
             bloody
             and
             devouring
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             most
             of
             those
             that
             they
             destroy
             as
             intolerable
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             divers
             Religions
             that
             is
             the
             subject
             in
             dispute
             :
             every
             different
             opinion
             or
             practice
             ,
             or
             diversity
             in
             some
             small
             point
             in
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             divers
             Religion
             .
             He
             knoweth
             not
             what
             Religion
             is
             that
             thinketh
             that
             there
             are
             as
             many
             different
             Religions
             as
             there
             are
             controversies
             among
             religious
             persons
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Bear
             a
             little
             or
             you
             must
             bear
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Obj.
             8.
             
             But
             the
             tolerated
             will
             seduce
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             poison
             Souls
             :
             And
             therefore
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             tolerated
             than
             murderers
             ,
             souls
             being
             more
             precious
             than
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             have
             poisoned
             the
             Church
             and
             souls
             with
             more
             errors
             and
             more
             palpable
             ,
             than
             the
             Papists
             who
             are
             most
             against
             Toleration
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             meerly
             Tolerated
             being
             discountenanced
             by
             Authority
             ,
             have
             less
             advantage
             to
             deceive
             men
             than
             the
             Approved
             if
             as
             erroneous
             .
             3.
             
             We
             plead
             for
             restraining
             men
             from
             poisoning
             souls
             by
             dangerous
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             tolerating
             that
             .
             But
             every
             dissenter
             or
             mistaking
             person
             is
             not
             such
             a
             poisoner
             of
             souls
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Tolerated
             speaking
             in
             publick
             are
             more
             responsible
             and
             more
             easily
             convicted
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             do
             it
             secretly
             where
             there
             are
             no
             witnesses
             ;
             And
             this
             your
             violence
             cannot
             hinder
             .
             5.
             
             As
             their
             errors
             will
             be
             openly
             known
             ,
             so
             you
             have
             advantage
             openly
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             right
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Obj.
             9.
             
             But
             dissenting
             teachers
             will
             unsay
             what
             the
             Approved
             Teachers
             say
             ,
             and
             hinder
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             steal
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             calling
             bur
             densome
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             preaching
             against
             any
             great
             sure
             necessary
             doctrine
             or
             practice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             never
             sent
             out
             his
             Ministers
             with
             a
             supposition
             that
             none
             should
             contradict
             them
             ;
             but
             
             with
             that
             light
             and
             strength
             which
             which
             was
             to
             overcome
             contradiction
             .
             Do
             you
             so
             debase
             and
             disgrace
             your selves
             and
             your
             religion
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             or
             say
             that
             it
             cannot
             prosper
             if
             any
             be
             but
             suffered
             to
             speak
             against
             you
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             afford
             you
             no
             more
             comfort
             ,
             than
             shall
             leave
             you
             thus
             burdened
             if
             any
             will
             but
             gainsay
             you
             ?
             How
             unlike
             Christs
             Ministers
             or
             Christians
             do
             you
             speak
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Have
             not
             you
             that
             have
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             countenance
             ,
             maintenance
             and
             honour
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             support
             you
             ,
             than
             they
             that
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             none
             of
             these
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             you
             tolerate
             not
             their
             open
             preaching
             ,
             their
             secret
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             your
             seeming
             cruelty
             together
             ,
             will
             alienate
             more
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             not
             only
             neglected
             but
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Obj.
             10.
             
             The
             number
             of
             the
             erroneous
             will
             increase
             by
             a
             toleration
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             And
             the
             number
             of
             the
             ungodly
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             swear
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             worldly
             respects
             ;
             will
             increase
             by
             your
             mistaken
             way
             of
             suppressing
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             better
             that
             tolerated
             honest
             Christians
             erring
             in
             tolerable
             cases
             do
             increase
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             be
             banished
             or
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             a
             worldly
             Ministry
             thereby
             lift
             up
             ,
             abhorred
             by
             the
             religious
             ,
             and
             heading
             the
             malignant
             and
             prophane
             against
             all
             serious
             piety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Violence
             and
             Tyranny
             against
             good
             men
             for
             tolerable
             error
             ,
             hath
             already
             increased
             that
             same
             error
             more
             than
             wiser
             means
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             hath
             introduced
             worse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             have
             found
             where
             I
             lived
             (
             in
             Worcestershire
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Counties
             ,
             
               Warwickshire
               ,
               Staffordshire
            
             and
             Shropshire
             )
             in
             the
             late
             times
             of
             liberty
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             an
             unanimous
             ,
             humble
             ,
             
             able
             ,
             diligent
             Ministry
             frequently
             and
             lovingly
             consulting
             and
             all
             agreeing
             ,
             did
             more
             effectually
             suppress
             heresie
             ,
             error
             and
             schism
             ,
             than
             violence
             ever
             did
             or
             would
             have
             done
             .
             The
             next
             Parish
             to
             me
             had
             ,
             a
             grave
             ,
             learned
             ,
             sober
             Anabaptist
             ,
             B.
             of
             D.
             that
             had
             great
             advantages
             ;
             and
             yet
             almost
             all
             our
             flocks
             were
             kept
             from
             the
             infection
             :
             In
             my
             own
             Charge
             (
             a
             great
             Parish
             of
             many
             thousand
             souls
             )
             where
             I
             was
             above
             14.
             years
             ,
             we
             had
             no
             one
             separate
             assembly
             ,
             nor
             one
             sectary
             that
             I
             remember
             ,
             save
             two
             or
             three
             apostate
             Infidels
             (
             or
             Socinians
             )
             and
             two
             or
             three
             Papists
             .
             A
             faithful
             agreeing
             Ministry
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             we
             found
             sufficient
             to
             shame
             all
             the
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             most
             of
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             unanimous
             and
             right
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Obj.
             11.
             
             If
             every
             one
             that
             will
             may
             set
             up
             for
             a
             preacher
             and
             gather
             a
             congregation
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             ignorant
             people
             shall
             all
             choose
             their
             own
             Teachers
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             ignorance
             ,
             error
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             told
             you
             that
             every
             one
             that
             will
             may
             not
             turn
             preacher
             .
             The
             Tolerated
             are
             to
             pass
             their
             proper
             tryal
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Approved
             ,
             before
             they
             receive
             their
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Churches
             commonly
             chose
             their
             own
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             for
             near
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             or
             had
             a
             Negative
             consenting
             voice
             at
             least
             :
             And
             many
             Canons
             did
             confirm
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             decrees
             of
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             :
             yea
             when
             the
             Popes
             and
             Emperours
             in
             Germany
             (
             the
             
               Henries
               &c.
            
             )
             strove
             about
             the
             investing
             power
             ,
             it
             was
             yet
             granted
             that
             the
             people
             should
             have
             their
             electing
             or
             free
             conrsenting
             power
             continued
             .
             And
             no
             man
             can
             be
             really
             their
             Pastor
             till
             they
             consent
             :
             And
             your
             contrary
             course
             will
             make
             worse
             work
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Our
             way
             is
             of
             all
             other
             the
             safest
             :
             Two
             or
             three
             locks
             keep
             the
             Churches
             treasure
             safest
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             none
             shall
             be
             approved
             but
             by
             three
             parties
             consent
             ,
             nor
             Tolerated
             but
             by
             two
             or
             three
             .
             The
             Ordainers
             are
             to
             consent
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             
               people
               as
               their
               Minister
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             
               Tolerated
               Minister
            
             :
             or
             if
             any
             unordained
             be
             tolerated
             (
             which
             I
             determine
             not
             )
             at
             least
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Ruler
             must
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             a
             just
             testimonial
             of
             his
             ability
             ,
             Piety
             and
             fitness
             for
             such
             toleration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             we
             speak
             this
             but
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             not
             denying
             but
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Catechizers
             may
             be
             imposed
             on
             children
             ,
             infidels
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Communion
             with
             any
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Obj.
             12.
             
             You
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             Articles
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             Tolerated
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             phrase
             :
             And
             what
             's
             the
             phrase
             without
             the
             right
             sence
             ?
             How
             easily
             may
             Hereticks
             creep
             in
             under
             such
             phrases
             as
             several
             men
             put
             several
             sences
             on
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             there
             not
             Truth
             enough
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             in
             intelligible
             words
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             and
             Church
             Communion
             ?
             Is
             the
             Scripture
             as
             insufficient
             as
             the
             Papists
             make
             it
             ,
             without
             their
             supplemental
             Traditions
             or
             Decrees
             ?
             And
             had
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             skill
             to
             speak
             even
             things
             necessary
             in
             tolerable
             intelligible
             phrase
             ?
             who
             are
             they
             that
             are
             wiser
             to
             reform
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Almost
             all
             words
             are
             ambiguous
             and
             may
             be
             diversly
             understood
             :
             your
             own
             invented
             expositions
             will
             be
             as
             liable
             to
             be
             wrested
             by
             Hereticks
             as
             the
             Scripture
             .
             It
             is
             ridculous
             presumption
             to
             talk
             of
             making
             any
             Law
             ,
             profession
             or
             Articles
             that
             a
             false
             Heretick
             may
             not
             subscribe
             to
             .
             3.
             
             But
             there
             is
             another
             remedy
             against
             them
             :
             while
             they
             conceal
             their
             heresie
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Non
               apparere
            
             here
             is
             as
             
               non
               esse
            
             ,
             
             when
             they
             divulge
             it
             ,
             the
             judicatures
             must
             correct
             them
             .
             It
             's
             vanity
             to
             dream
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             faulty
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             but
             such
             as
             men
             can
             break
             :
             or
             that
             any
             Law
             can
             be
             made
             which
             none
             can
             break
             :
             But
             as
             they
             break
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             .
             4.
             
             And
             we
             must
             not
             rack
             and
             divide
             the
             good
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             such
             letting
             in
             the
             bad
             .
             The
             Churches
             Concord
             and
             peace
             is
             of
             more
             regard
             than
             the
             keeping
             out
             of
             some
             secret
             Heretick
             :
             yea
             of
             old
             he
             was
             not
             called
             a
             Heretick
             that
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             good
             men
             agree
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             every
             word
             of
             yours
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             I
             conclude
             ,
             In
             humane
             affairs
             there
             is
             nothing
             without
             imperfection
             ,
             weakness
             and
             incommodity
             :
             and
             to
             pretend
             the
             cure
             of
             these
             by
             impossibilities
             ,
             or
             mischiefs
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             such
             as
             these
             Thirteen
             hundred
             years
             have
             been
             the
             true
             schismaticks
             and
             distracters
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               A
               draught
               or
               specimen
               of
               such
               Forms
               as
               are
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               for
               the
               Approved
               and
               the
               Tolerated
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             TThis
             Chapter
             should
             have
             gone
             before
             the
             ninth
             :
             But
             I
             thought
             to
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             lest
             it
             seem
             presumptuous
             .
             But
             the
             observation
             how
             ordinarily
             men
             miscarry
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             hath
             perswaded
             me
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             mens
             censures
             .
          
           
             
               §
               .
               2.
               1.
               
               The
               form
               to
               be
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Approved
               Ministry
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               do
               seriously
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               profess
               ,
               
               that
               as
               I
               have
               been
               in
               Baptism
               devoted
               by
               the
               sacred
               ▪
               Covenant
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               his
               enemies
               ;
               so
               I
               do
               unfeignedly
               Believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               consent
               still
               to
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               Glory
               promised
               ,
               obliging
               my self
               to
               continue
               by
               the
               help
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               in
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
              
               and
               
                 sincere
                 obedience
              
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               More
               particularly
            
             .
          
           
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               I.
               I
               do
               unfeignedly
               Believe
               1.
               
               
               That
               there
               is
               one
               Only
               God
               an
               infinite
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               ,
               understanding
               and
               will
               ,
               most
               perfectly
               powerful
               ,
               wise
               and
               good
               ;
               incomprehensibly
               Three
               in
               One
               ,
               and
               One
               (
               essence
               )
               in
               Three
               (
               called
               persons
               or
               subsistences
               by
               the
               Church
               )
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               whom
               and
               through
               whom
               &
               to
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               he
               being
               the
               Creator
               ,
               preserver
               ,
               Governour
               ,
               and
               the
               ultimate
               End
               of
               all
               :
               Our
               absolute
               owner
               ,
               our
               most
               just
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               our
               most
               gracious
               and
               amiable
               Father
               and
               benefactor
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               I
               believe
               that
               this
               God
               created
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               
               things
               invisible
               and
               visible
               ;
               And
               made
               man
               in
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               forming
               a
               fit
               Body
               ,
               and
               breathing
               into
               it
               a
               spirit
               of
               Life
               ,
               understanding
               and
               will
               ;
               fitted
               and
               obliged
               to
               know
               ,
               love
               and
               serve
               his
               Creator
               ,
               giving
               him
               the
               inferior
               Creatures
               for
               this
               use
               ,
               making
               him
               their
               Owner
               ,
               their
               Governour
               and
               their
               End
               ,
               under
               God
               :
               But
               specially
               forbidding
               him
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               
               on
               pain
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               The
               woman
               being
               tempted
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               by
               the
               woman
               both
               fell
               by
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               from
               their
               Holiness
               ,
               Innocency
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Pravity
               ,
               Guilt
               and
               misery
               ,
               under
               the
               slavery
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               world
               and
               flesh
               ,
               under
               Gods
               vindictive
               Justice
               and
               the
               condemnation
               of
               his
               Law.
               
               Whence
               sinful
               ,
               corrupted
               ,
               guilty
               and
               miserable
               natures
               are
               propagated
               to
               all
               mankind
               :
               And
               no
               meer
               Creature
               is
               able
               to
               deliver
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               II.
               I
               believe
               that
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               Son
               to
               be
               their
               Saviour
               :
               Who
               being
               God
               and
               one
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               took
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               became
               man
               ;
               being
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               named
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ;
               who
               was
               perfectly
               holy
               ,
               without
               sin
               ,
               fulfilling
               all
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               being
               tempted
               overcame
               the
               Devil
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               life
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               gave
               himself
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               by
               suffering
               a
               cursed
               death
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               to
               ransome
               us
               and
               reconcile
               us
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               buryed
               ,
               and
               descended
               to
               Hades
               ,
               and
               conquering
               death
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               he
               rose
               again
               :
               And
               having
               sealed
               the
               New
               Covenant
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               he
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               promised
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               after
               forty
               daiesascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               glorified
               Head
               ,
               over
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               all
               power
               being
               given
               him
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               our
               prevailing
               Intercessor
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               to
               present
               us
               &
               our
               service
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               
               and
               communicate
               Gods
               grace
               and
               mercies
               unto
               us
               ;
               to
               Teach
               us
               ,
               Govern
               ,
               protect
               and
               judge
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               and
               bless
               and
               glorifie
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               .
               5.
               2.
               
               By
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               Covenant
               or
               Law
               of
               grace
               ,
               
               God
               through
               the
               aforesaid
               Mediation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               freely
               give
               to
               fallen
               mankind
               ,
               Himself
               to
               be
               their
               Reconciled
               God
               and
               Father
               ,
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               be
               their
               sanctifier
               and
               comforter
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               accordingly
               believe
               ,
               and
               accept
               the
               gift
               ,
               and
               by
               faithful
               covenant
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               him
               in
               these
               Relations
               ;
               Repenting
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               consenting
               to
               forsake
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               the
               flesh
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               enemies
               to
               God
               and
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               to
               obey
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Laws
               and
               his
               Spirit
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               bearing
               the
               Cross
               and
               following
               him
               though
               through
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               reign
               with
               him
               in
               Glory
               :
               All
               which
               God
               will
               faithfully
               perform
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               III.
               I
               Believe
               that
               God
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               and
               from
               (
               or
               by
               )
               the
               son
               ,
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               infallible
               Guide
               in
               preaching
               and
               recording
               the
               doctrine
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               great
               witness
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               by
               his
               manifold
               Divine
               operations
               .
               
               And
               that
               he
               is
               given
               to
               quicken
               ,
               
               illuminate
               and
               sanctifie
               all
               true
               believers
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               them
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               the
               fleshes
               temptations
               ,
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               from
               spiritual
               misery
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               indited
               by
               this
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               loved
               and
               obeyed
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               §
               .
               7.
               2.
               
               I
               believe
               that
               all
               who
               by
               true
               Consent
               are
               devoted
               to
               God
               in
               the
               foresaid
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               
               and
               so
               continue
               ,
               are
               one
               sanctified
               Church
               or
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               Communion
               in
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               have
               forgiveness
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               having
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Christ
               ,
               one
               spirit
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               one
               Hope
               of
               Heavenly
               Glory
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               keep
               this
               unity
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               worship
               ,
               order
               and
               conversation
               and
               mutual
               helps
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               by
               himself
               or
               his
               Apostles
               commanded
               ,
               avoiding
               uncharitable
               contentions
               ,
               divisions
               ,
               injuries
               and
               offences
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Baptized
               Covenanters
               and
               external
               Professors
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Covenant
               consent
               are
               the
               visible
               Church
               universal
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               we
               must
               have
               outward
               Communion
               with
               ,
               though
               only
               the
               sincere
               believers
               and
               consenters
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               §
               .
               8.
               3.
               
               I
               believe
               that
               at
               death
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               justified
               go
               to
               happiness
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               wicked
               
               to
               misery
               .
               And
               that
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               
               Christ
               will
               come
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               will
               raise
               the
               bodies
               of
               all
               men
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               will
               judge
               all
               according
               to
               their
               works
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Righteous
               shall
               go
               into
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               where
               being
               perfected
               themselves
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               love
               and
               praise
               him
               in
               Joy
               ,
               with
               Christ
               and
               all
               the
               Glorified
               Church
               :
               And
               that
               the
               rest
               shall
               go
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               where
               their
               worm
               never
               dyeth
               and
               their
               fire
               is
               never
               quenched
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             II.
             AS
             I
             Believe
             thus
             in
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Creeds
             and
             constant
             Profession
             of
             the
             universal
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             unfeignedly
             continue
             to
             give
             up
             my self
             presently
             ,
             absolutely
             and
             resolvedly
             ,
             to
             this
             God
             my
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             that
             I
             may
             be
             resigned
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             my
             Owner
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             God
             my
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             please
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             Will
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             my
             Father
             ,
             the
             Chiefest
             End
             and
             Infinite
             Good
             :
             And
             renouncing
             all
             Idols
             and
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             this
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             consent
             though
             with
             the
             Cross
             to
             follow
             Christ
             the
             Captain
             of
             my
             Salvation
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             desiring
             still
             more
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Communion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hoping
             for
             the
             promised
             Glory
             ;
             All
             which
             I
             pray
             for
             according
             to
             that
             Prayer
             which
             Christ
             hath
             left
             to
             be
             the
             summary
             Directory
             of
             our
             desires
             :
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             III.
             ACcording
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Belief
             and
             Consent
             ,
             
             As
             God
             hath
             obliged
             me
             ,
             I
             do
             by
             Covenant
             oblige
             my self
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             sincerely
             to
             obey
             this
             God
             ,
             my
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             summed
             up
             in
             the
             two
             Great
             Commands
             ,
             of
             Loving
             God
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             explained
             by
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             superadded
             precepts
             and
             institutions
             :
             By
             all
             which
             I
             am
             bound
             ,
             to
             take
             God
             only
             for
             my
             God
             ,
             by
             believing
             ,
             fearing
             ,
             trusting
             ,
             loving
             and
             obeying
             him
             ;
             To
             Avoid
             all
             Idolatry
             of
             mind
             and
             body
             :
             To
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             by
             learning
             and
             meditating
             on
             his
             word
             ,
             by
             believing-holy-fervent-prayer
             ,
             thanksgiving
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             :
             I
             must
             reverently
             and
             holily
             use
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             perjury
             or
             otherwise
             profane
             it
             :
             I
             must
             keep
             holy
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             especially
             in
             holy
             Communion
             with
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             
             God
             ,
             
             and
             thankful
             commemoration
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             our
             redemption
             :
             I
             must
             if
             I
             be
             a
             superiour
             ,
             faithfully
             and
             holily
             govern
             my
             Inferiours
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             Inferiour
             I
             must
             honour
             and
             obey
             my
             Parents
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             other
             superiours
             in
             power
             over
             me
             .
             I
             must
             not
             wrong
             my
             neighbour
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             or
             deed
             ;
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Chastity
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Right
             or
             Propriety
             ;
             but
             must
             do
             him
             all
             the
             good
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             justly
             give
             to
             all
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             I
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ,
             as
             Loving
             my
             neighbour
             as
             my self
             :
             According
             to
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             God
             spake
             all
             these
             words
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             2.
             
             ANd
             as
             the
             special
             duty
             of
             my
             office
             as
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             
             I
             do
             Consent
             and
             Promise
             sincerely
             to
             perform
             that
             office
             for
             the
             flock
             over
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             placed
             ,
             or
             whereever
             I
             am
             called
             to
             exercise
             it
             ;
             Teaching
             them
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             especially
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             necessary
             parts
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             here
             professed
             ,
             and
             nothing
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             by
             diligent
             study
             I
             can
             discern
             it
             :
             exhorting
             them
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             in
             love
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             joyful
             hope
             of
             heavenly
             Glory
             ;
             in
             humility
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             patience
             ,
             justice
             ,
             diligence
             and
             fruitfulness
             in
             all
             good
             works
             :
             To
             be
             loyal
             
             and
             obedient
             to
             their
             superiours
             ,
             
             teachable
             to
             their
             instructors
             ,
             haters
             of
             sinful
             divisions
             and
             contentions
             ,
             and
             lovers
             and
             followers
             of
             peace
             :
             To
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             its
             righteousness
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             overlove
             this
             world
             ;
             To
             repent
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             and
             judgement
             ;
             most
             carefully
             to
             please
             ,
             and
             quietly
             trust
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             
             And
             in
             the
             publick
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Guidance
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             the
             same
             word
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             my
             Rule
             ;
             to
             which
             also
             I
             will
             sincerely
             endeavour
             to
             conform
             my
             whole
             Conversation
             ;
             not
             following
             after
             vain-glory
             ,
             or
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             or
             lording
             it
             over
             the
             heritage
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             seeking
             to
             please
             and
             glorifie
             Christ
             ,
             in
             my
             own
             and
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             ANd
             as
             I
             expect
             my
             part
             in
             the
             benefits
             of
             godly
             and
             peaceable
             Government
             ,
             
             so
             I
             do
             profess
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             teach
             and
             practise
             accordingly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Rulers
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             for
             Good
             ,
             not
             for
             destruction
             but
             edification
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             terrour
             to
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             a
             praise
             to
             them
             that
             do
             well
             :
             and
             this
             under
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             given
             all
             Power
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             in
             authority
             ,
             that
             
             we
             may
             live
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             :
             
             That
             subjects
             must
             obey
             their
             Rulers
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             belonging
             to
             their
             office
             to
             command
             ;
             
             and
             not
             resist
             ,
             
             rebel
             or
             be
             seditious
             :
             
             That
             they
             must
             give
             honour
             ,
             reverence
             and
             tribute
             to
             whomsoever
             they
             are
             due
             :
             And
             all
             this
             not
             only
             for
             fear
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             Conscience
             as
             hereby
             obeying
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Renunciation
               .
            
             
               ANd
               as
               I
               have
               thus
               unfeignedly
               professed
               my
               Belief
               ,
               my
               Consent
               and
               promised
               Practice
               ;
               so
               I
               heartily
               Renounce
               all
               Doctrines
               ,
               Desires
               and
               Practices
               contrary
               to
               any
               part
               of
               this
               Profession
               :
               And
               if
               by
               errour
               I
               hold
               or
               shall
               hold
               any
               thing
               contrary
               thereto
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               discern
               such
               contrariety
               I
               will
               renounce
               it
               .
            
             
               Especially
               I
               Renounce
               Atheism
               ,
               Polytheism
               and
               Idolatry
               of
               Mind
               or
               Body
               :
               All
               Infidelity
               ,
               Antichristianity
               and
               false
               Christs
               :
               Profaneness
               ,
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               malignant
               enmity
               to
               God
               and
               Holiness
               :
               All
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               and
               his
               word
               :
               All
               serving
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               or
               the
               flesh
               as
               enemies
               to
               God
               or
               Holiness
               :
               All
               selfishness
               ,
               Pride
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               perjury
               and
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vain
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               profanation
               of
               Gods
               holy
               day
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               his
               publick
               or
               private
               worship
               :
               All
               Rebellion
               against
               my
               parents
               ,
               Prince
               or
               other
               Rulers
               ;
               All
               murder
               ,
               adultery
               and
               fornication
               ,
               
               theft
               and
               deceit
               ,
               lying
               and
               false
               witness
               bearing
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               injury
               against
               the
               life
               ,
               health
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               estate
               ,
               or
               reputation
               of
               my
               neighbour
               ;
               All
               sinful
               discontent
               with
               my
               estate
               and
               coveting
               that
               which
               is
               anothers
               :
               And
               whatever
               is
               impious
               ,
               uncharitable
               or
               unjust
               ;
               From
               all
               these
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               free
               .
            
             
               PArticularly
               to
               approve
               my
               fidelity
               to
               my
               Rulers
               ,
               I
               renounce
               all
               doctrines
               and
               practices
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               sedition
               or
               Schism
               :
               I
               believe
               not
               that
               subjects
               may
               take
               up
               Arms
               or
               use
               any
               force
               or
               conspiracy
               ,
               to
               violate
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Authority
               or
               Persons
               of
               those
               in
               supreme
               Power
               over
               them
               :
               I
               believe
               not
               that
               by
               any
               Laws
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               the
               right
               of
               Governing
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               nor
               the
               King
               or
               Kingdome
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               in
               matters
               secular
               or
               religious
               ;
               Nor
               that
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               or
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               subject
               themselves
               unto
               him
               and
               obey
               him
               :
               Nor
               that
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               any
               true
               authority
               or
               right
               ,
               to
               impose
               oaths
               on
               Kings
               or
               other
               temporal
               Lords
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               oblige
               them
               to
               judge
               their
               subjects
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               deny
               the
               Popes
               universal
               Supremacy
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               earth
               ,
               or
               who
               deny
               that
               the
               universal
               Church
               hath
               any
               Visible
               Head
               but
               Christ
               ;
               or
               who
               believe
               that
               the
               truly
               consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               remain
               true
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               after
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               that
               believe
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               adored
               as
               their
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Wine
               to
               be
               denyed
               to
               the
               Laity
               communicating
               :
               Nor
               may
               the
               Pope
               oblige
               Kings
               or
               any
               others
               to
               exterminate
               ,
               burn
               or
               kill
               or
               punish
               any
               such
               
               as
               hereticks
               ,
               nor
               excommunicate
               Kings
               or
               temporal
               Lords
               for
               not
               doing
               it
               ;
               nor
               depose
               them
               being
               excommunicated
               ,
               nor
               give
               their
               Kingdomes
               or
               Dominions
               to
               others
               ,
               nor
               authorize
               any
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               raise
               arms
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               invade
               their
               Countreys
               by
               hostility
               :
               Nor
               hath
               he
               right
               or
               authority
               to
               forbid
               Kingdomes
               or
               Countreys
               the
               publick
               celebration
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               holy
               Christian
               Communion
               ;
               Nor
               to
               oblige
               any
               Rulers
               or
               others
               to
               destroy
               any
               as
               Hereticks
               or
               judge
               them
               such
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               so
               judged
               by
               the
               Pope
               or
               Councils
               ;
               And
               I
               believe
               not
               that
               the
               Clergy
               are
               exempted
               from
               obedience
               to
               the
               Secular
               Powers
               ,
               or
               from
               being
               judged
               and
               punished
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               any
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               valid
               Laws
               of
               man
               ,
               not
               made
               or
               consented
               to
               by
               the
               said
               Powers
               :
               And
               I
               unfeignedly
               believe
               that
               if
               any
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Council
               how
               great
               soever
               do
               decree
               ,
               or
               assert
               any
               of
               these
               things
               which
               I
               have
               hereby
               renounced
               and
               disclaimed
               ,
               or
               shall
               hereafter
               decree
               or
               assert
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               err
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               therein
               ,
               nor
               do
               oblige
               any
               thereby
               to
               obey
               them
               .
               And
               all
               this
               I
               profess
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               my
               Judge
               without
               fraud
               or
               dissimulation
               in
               the
               sincerity
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             
               THe
               errours
               which
               men
               should
               be
               restrained
               from
               preaching
               or
               propagating
               are
               innumerable
               ,
               and
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               all
               put
               into
               a
               subscribed
               or
               professed
               renunication
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               actually
               forborn
               .
               I
               will
               recite
               part
               of
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               false
               and
               doubtful
               dangerous
               points
               ,
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               published
               by
               preachers
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               Of
               the
               nature
               and
               acts
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               God
               is
               corporeal
               or
               material
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               God
               is
               essentially
               only
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               finite
               space
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               parts
               and
               is
               divisible
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               the
               parts
               or
               shape
               of
               humane
               bodies
               ,
               head
               ,
               face
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               hands
               ,
               feet
               ,
               &c.
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               God
               is
               the
               Universe
               or
               whole
               world
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               meerly
               or
               properly
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               his
               body
               ;
               and
               so
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               God
               or
               any
               essential
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               really
               new
               ,
               changeable
               or
               finite
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               God
               can
               suffer
               hurt
               ,
               or
               hath
               proper
               real
               grief
               and
               passion
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               God
               knoweth
               not
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               intelligible
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               Gods
               own
               essential
               perfection
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               and
               love
               is
               not
               the
               ultimate
               and
               chief
               object
               of
               mans
               love
               ,
               to
               be
               loved
               chiefly
               for
               himself
               as
               most
               amiable
               ,
               and
               above
               our selves
               and
               all
               things
               created
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               only
               or
               chiefly
               to
               be
               loved
               as
               our
               Benefactor
               ,
               or
               as
               good
               to
               the
               creature
               ;
               And
               so
               that
               man
               is
               Gods
               end
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               chief
               and
               ultimate
               end
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               mans
               chief
               and
               ultimate
               end
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               God
               is
               the
               first
               and
               chief
               ,
               or
               any
               proper
               cause
               of
               sin
               ;
               or
               that
               God
               doth
               by
               efficient
               premotion
               as
               the
               first
               cause
               predetermine
               every
               mans
               mind
               ,
               will
               ,
               tongue
               and
               members
               ,
               to
               every
               forbidden
               act
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               determined
               to
               and
               specifyed
               by
               the
               object
               with
               all
               its
               forbidden
               circumstances
               and
               modes
               :
               and
               so
               to
               every
               lie
               ,
               perjury
               ,
               hatred
               of
               God
               and
               goodness
               ,
               murder
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               committed
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               That
               God
               ruleth
               the
               world
               only
               as
               an
               engine
               by
               physical
               motion
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               rule
               any
               free
               agents
               by
               moral
               means
               as
               precepts
               ,
               prohibitions
               ,
               promises
               ,
               &c.
               in
               any
               acts
               ,
               saving
               as
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               his
               physically
               necessitating
               motion
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               God
               may
               or
               ever
               doth
               lie
               ;
               or
               by
               his
               inspiration
               ,
               or
               his
               works
               of
               nature
               or
               providence
               ,
               necessitate
               innocent
               persons
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               or
               oblige
               any
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               which
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               so
               committed
               the
               affairs
               of
               this
               world
               to
               Angels
               ,
               or
               any
               creatures
               or
               natural
               means
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               mind
               them
               ,
               or
               particularly
               govern
               and
               dispose
               of
               them
               himself
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               God
               is
               essentially
               or
               virtually
               absent
               from
               the
               effects
               which
               he
               causeth
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               do
               any
               more
               or
               otherwise
               than
               he
               doth
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               Gods
               will
               is
               not
               the
               fountain
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               all
               created
               good
               :
               or
               that
               things
               are
               not
               good
               because
               they
               are
               willed
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               Gods
               proper
               and
               absolute
               will
               ,
               desire
               and
               decree
               may
               be
               disappointed
               and
               not
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               somewhat
               of
               or
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               true
               or
               proper
               cause
               of
               somewhat
               (
               not
               only
               relative
               ,
               but
               )
               real
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               make
               a
               real
               change
               on
               God.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               no
               vindictive
               ,
               or
               punishing
               ,
               and
               no
               rewarding
               justice
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               God
               may
               be
               formally
               conceived
               of
               and
               comprehended
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               known
               analogically
               and
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               Of
               the
               Blessed
               Divine
               Trinity
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               three
               Gods
               ,
               or
               three
               divine
               essences
               or
               substances
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Trinity
               are
               but
               Three
               Names
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               three
               relations
               of
               him
               to
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               they
               are
               Three
               parts
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               three
               Persons
               are
               one
               God
               only
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               are
               One
               man
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               but
               one
               humane
               sort
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               one
               person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               is
               in
               time
               or
               dignity
               before
               or
               after
               other
               ,
               or
               greater
               or
               less
               than
               other
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               in
               the
               Trinity
               there
               are
               three
               Fathers
               ,
               three
               Sons
               ,
               or
               three
               Holy
               Ghosts
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               is
               contradictory
               or
               impossible
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               it
               is
               unnecessary
               to
               be
               believed
               or
               preached
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               there
               are
               no
               Impressions
               or
               notes
               of
               the
               Trinity
               on
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               known
               works
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               ,
               Redemption
               or
               Sanctification
               are
               no
               more
               eminently
               or
               otherwise
               ascribed
               in
               Scripture
               to
               any
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               than
               to
               the
               other
               .
               That
               Creation
               is
               no
               otherwise
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               nor
               Redemption
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               nor
               Sanctification
               ,
               Consolation
               and
               Sealing
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               hence
               relatively
               distinguishable
               to
               us
               and
               by
               us
               at
               all
               .
               
               
               
               
            
             
             
               III.
               Of
               the
               Person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               but
               a
               Creature
               ,
               or
               not
               eternal
               ;
               or
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Divin●
               Essence
               as
               is
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               hath
               no
               humane
               created
               soul
               ,
               but
               the
               Divine
               nature
               was
               to
               his
               body
               instead
               of
               a
               soul
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Or
               that
               a
               superangelical
               created
               nature
               ,
               united
               to
               his
               Divine
               nature
               was
               instead
               of
               a
               humane
               soul
               to
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               Christs
               body
               was
               not
               derived
               from
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ,
               but
               only
               passed
               through
               her
               ,
               as
               water
               through
               a
               Channel
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Mother
               of
               Christ
               alone
               was
               as
               much
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               as
               our
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               both
               are
               of
               ours
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               not
               the
               Mother
               of
               him
               that
               was
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               she
               was
               the
               Mother
               and
               actual
               cause
               or
               procreator
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               as
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               two
               Persons
               ,
               a
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               he
               had
               not
               two
               distinguishable
               natures
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               he
               had
               not
               two
               distinguishable
               understandings
               ,
               wills
               ,
               and
               operations
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               incorruptible
               in
               and
               by
               its
               own
               nature
               and
               constitution
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               its
               union
               with
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               will
               ,
               decree
               and
               preservation
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               he
               was
               begotten
               by
               Joseph
               or
               some
               other
               man.
               
            
             
             
               13.
               
               That
               Christs
               humane
               nature
               ,
               soul
               or
               body
               ,
               suffered
               no
               real
               pain
               ,
               nor
               was
               capable
               of
               suffering
               any
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               he
               was
               not
               of
               the
               line
               of
               David
               after
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               he
               had
               original
               sin
               ,
               guilt
               or
               vitiosity
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               now
               God
               and
               man
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               the
               Glorified
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               now
               formally
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               so
               called
               univocally
               as
               ours
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               formal
               constitutive
               essence
               *
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               every
               Priest
               maketh
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               by
               the
               Consecration
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               become
               no
               longer
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               Body
               ,
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               so
               maketh
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               Priests
               speaking
               those
               words
               :
               And
               so
               that
               all
               the
               consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               since
               Christs
               days
               till
               now
               are
               made
               Christ's
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               no
               whit
               increased
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               all
               believers
               are
               by
               union
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Person
              
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               is
               now
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               or
               is
               become
               a
               proper
               part
               of
               the
               second
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               as
               such
               .
               (
               And
               here
               presumptuous
               men
               must
               take
               great
               heed
               of
               medling
               too
               far
               :
               some
               Scholastick
               Divines
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               errour
               to
               say
               that
               Christs
               humane
               nature
               is
               a
               
                 Part
                 of
                 his
                 person
              
               ;
               because
               his
               Person
               was
               perfect
               from
               eternity
               ,
               and
               the
               Divinity
               cannot
               be
               a
               Par.
               of
               any
               thing
               :
               Others
               say
               that
               It
               is
               erro●
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Humane
               nature
               is
               no
               part
               of
               Christ
               〈◊〉
               
               seeing
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               ,
               or
               nature
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               person
               :
               Others
               say
               that
               it
               is
               only
               an
               Accident
               of
               Christ
               :
               some
               think
               that
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               clamours
               of
               Ignorant
               Hereticaters
               that
               will
               call
               it
               Nestorianism
               ,
               it
               were
               soundest
               and
               safest
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Person
               is
               equivocal
               :
               And
               that
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               second
               eternal
               person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               humane
               nature
               is
               no
               part
               of
               it
               :
               But
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               Relatively
               for
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               the
               humane
               nature
               is
               a
               part
               .
               And
               so
               that
               Christ
               hath
               two
               persons
               ,
               but
               not
               univocally
               but
               equivocally
               so
               called
               .
               )
            
             
               IV.
               Of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               but
               a
               creature
               ,
               or
               not
               God
               of
               the
               same
               essence
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               but
               the
               Angelical
               nature
               or
               species
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               diabolical
               nature
               and
               many
               Devils
               are
               called
               singularly
               [
               
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ,
               ]
               so
               the
               many
               Angels
               are
               called
               [
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               .
               ]
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Immortal
               part
               of
               man
               called
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               operative
               on
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               valid
               witness
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               did
               not
               impregnate
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               conceived
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               Adam
               had
               not
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               true
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               Prophets
               spake
               not
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               Or
               that
               their
               prophecies
               are
               of
               Private
               interpretation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               objectively
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               
               of
               such
               private
               persons
               and
               things
               as
               they
               immediately
               spake
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               but
               types
               of
               Christ
               or
               grace
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Prophets
               was
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               sent
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               the
               miracles
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               not
               wrought
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               may
               set
               the
               seal
               of
               true
               uncontrolled
               miracles
               to
               a
               lie
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               were
               not
               indited
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               infallible
               records
               of
               the
               Divine
               will.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               till
               a
               perfecter
               Law
               is
               made
               ,
               called
               ,
               [
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               ]
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               they
               are
               imperfect
               without
               the
               supplement
               of
               Roman
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               they
               were
               but
               occasional
               writings
               ,
               never
               intended
               for
               the
               universal
               law
               or
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               holy
               living
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               there
               are
               in
               the
               true
               original
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               errours
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               in
               the
               present
               received
               Originals
               there
               is
               any
               errour
               inconsistent
               with
               true
               saving
               faith
               and
               practice
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               authoritative
               proposal
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               A
               general
               Council
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               called
               or
               approved
               by
               him
               as
               authorized
               thereto
               by
               Christ
               :
               or
               that
               we
               must
               believe
               that
               the
               Pope
               or
               Council
               are
               authorized
               by
               Christ
               ,
               before
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
             
               18.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               intelligible
               in
               necessary
               things
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               ,
               Council
               ,
               Pope
               or
               Fathers
               expound
               them
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               no
               such
               im●●ss
               or
               excellency
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               manifest
               themselves
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               supposing
               necessary
               conveyance
               and
               ministerial
               explication
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               we
               must
               not
               understand
               any
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               consent
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               expoundeth
               it
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               the
               Spirit
               now
               given
               to
               Po●●
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               or
               to
               individual
               Christians
               is
               as
               much
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               ,
               as
               〈◊〉
               holy
               Scriptures
               :
               or
               that
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               given
               now
               to
               us
               〈◊〉
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               believe
               ,
               love
               and
               practise
               Gods
               word
               indited
               by
               the
               more
               emmen●
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ▪
               ●ut
               also
               to
               inspire
               us
               as
               infallibly
               to
               know
               more
               than
               is
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               needful
               to
               Salvation
               :
               Or
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Spirit
               extraordinarily
               inspiring
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               as
               inspiring
               ourselves
               ,
               which
               is
               every
               mans
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               That
               the
               Light
               which
               is
               in
               Heathens
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               ,
               is
               this
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               Rule
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               men
               must
               believe
               the
               Scripture
               without
               reason
               for
               their
               believing
               it
               :
               or
               must
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               without
               seeking
               any
               proof
               that
               it
               is
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               it
               is
               meritorious
               to
               believe
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               ,
               without
               knowing
               any
               proof
               or
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               this
               being
               an
               infused
               faith
               ,
               and
               proof
               making
               it
               but
               acquired
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               That
               we
               must
               believe
               Gods
               word
               no
               further
               than
               we
               have
               evidence
               of
               truth
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               matter
               revealed
               .
            
             
             
               26.
               
               That
               Mahomet
               is
               the
               Paraclet
               promised
               by
               Christ
               .
            
             
               V.
               Of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 this
                 world
              
               was
               from
               eternity
               ,
               and
               not
               made
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               an
               evil
               God
               made
               this
               earth
               ,
               or
               a
               middle
               God
               between
               the
               perfect
               God
               and
               the
               evil
               one
               (
               As
               old
               Hereticks
               variously
               spake
               .
               )
            
             
               3.
               
               Or
               that
               such
               an
               evil
               ,
               or
               middle
               God
               made
               the
               body
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Or
               that
               such
               an
               evil
               ,
               or
               middle
               agent
               made
               the
               woman
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               God
               made
               sin
               ,
               and
               death
               and
               disorder
               before
               sin
               deserved
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               when
               God
               had
               made
               this
               world
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               certain
               Angels
               ,
               who
               fell
               and
               necessitated
               man
               to
               fall
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               World
               is
               Gods
               body
               ,
               and
               he
               the
               Soul
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               the
               world
               came
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               fortuitous
               conflux
               of
               atomes
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               made
               by
               Gods
               wise
               and
               powerful
               word
               or
               action
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               but
               matter
               and
               motion
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               shapes
               of
               matter
               caused
               by
               motion
               :
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               nothing
               but
               God
               and
               matter
               and
               motion
               ,
               and
               its
               modal
               effects
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               world
               is
               Infinite
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               by
               that
               infinite
               God
               ,
               who
               made
               it
               as
               great
               and
               good
               as
               he
               was
               able
               ,
               and
               therefore
               infinite
               in
               his
               own
               similitude
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Of
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               men
               can
               certainly
               tell
               the
               space
               ,
               number
               and
               order
               of
               all
               the
               celestial
               regions
               ,
               orbs
               ,
               or
               
               spaces
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               first
               were
               made
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               this
               world
               or
               earth
               was
               made
               by
               Angels
               only
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               fallen
               Angels
               were
               necessitated
               by
               God
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               tempt
               man.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               so
               left
               to
               Angels
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               govern
               it
               himself
               ,
               save
               by
               such
               leaving
               all
               to
               their
               free
               contingent
               action
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               all
               that
               which
               scripture
               ascribeth
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               done
               only
               by
               Angels
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               we
               may
               know
               which
               are
               our
               Guardian
               Angels
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               men
               may
               choose
               their
               own
               guardian
               Angels
               or
               spirits
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               we
               must
               pray
               to
               Angels
               though
               we
               see
               them
               not
               or
               have
               no
               special
               notice
               when
               they
               hear
               us
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               Angels
               lusted
               after
               women
               and
               begat
               Giants
               of
               them
               before
               the
               deluge
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               they
               fight
               with
               each
               other
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               (
               even
               the
               good
               Angels
               among
               themselves
               .
               )
            
             
               VII
               .
               Of
               Man
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               in
               his
               nature
               and
               first
               state
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               mans
               soul
               is
               God
               ,
               or
               part
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               is
               only
               a
               part
               or
               act
               of
               an
               universal
               soul
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               singular
               or
               individual
               substance
               in
               each
               one
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               soul
               is
               but
               a
               quality
               ,
               motion
               or
               action
               of
               a
               higher
               agent
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               soul
               is
               mortal
               and
               dieth
               with
               the
               body
               ;
               being
               either
               annihilated
               ,
               or
               asleep
               ,
               or
               sunk
               into
               a
               meer
               potentia
               ;
               or
               hath
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               will
               ,
               
               sense
               or
               action
               ;
               or
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               universal
               soul
               so
               as
               to
               lose
               its
               proper
               or
               numerical
               existence
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               mans
               soul
               is
               of
               the
               same
               species
               as
               the
               bruits
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               mans
               spirit
               only
               is
               immortal
               and
               continueth
               after
               death
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               soul
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               mans
               soul
               or
               spirit
               was
               from
               eternity
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               it
               was
               made
               before
               this
               earth
               ,
               and
               sinned
               in
               a
               former
               body
               ,
               and
               was
               thrust
               for
               punishment
               into
               this
               body
               and
               world
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               the
               souls
               departed
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               sent
               back
               into
               beasts
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               into
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               oft
               born
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               mens
               souls
               are
               fallen
               Angels
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               Adams
               soul
               was
               made
               first
               male
               and
               female
               before
               it
               was
               incorporate
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               Adams
               body
               was
               the
               cloathing
               that
               God
               made
               him
               after
               he
               sinned
               ,
               having
               no
               body
               before
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               neither
               soul
               nor
               body
               was
               made
               after
               Gods
               image
               (
               as
               Epiphanius
               ill
               affirmeth
               )
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               mans
               Vital
               faculty
               ,
               Intellect
               ,
               and
               Will
               ,
               are
               but
               accidents
               of
               his
               soul
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               the
               soul
               is
               moved
               but
               as
               an
               engine
               by
               an
               extrinsick
               cause
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               any
               Essential
               self-moving
               form
               or
               power
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               no
               man
               can
               do
               more
               or
               less
               or
               otherwise
               than
               he
               doth
               ,
               because
               God
               as
               the
               first
               mover
               necessitateth
               all
               his
               actions
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               the
               will
               hath
               no
               habits
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               power
               and
               liberty
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               had
               no
               holiness
               ,
               or
               holy
               inclination
               to
               love
               God
               as
               God
               and
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               neutral
               possibility
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               That
               Adam
               had
               not
               help
               or
               strength
               sufcient
               ,
               or
               necessary
               power
               to
               have
               forborn
               his
               first
               sin
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               man
               was
               made
               only
               to
               be
               an
               inhabitant
               of
               earth
               ,
               as
               Angels
               are
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               an
               higher
               habitation
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Of
               sin
               ,
               Original
               and
               subsequent
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               is
               as
               much
               the
               Cause
               of
               all
               sin
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               of
               darkness
               and
               such
               other
               privations
               :
               and
               that
               he
               made
               Adam
               sin
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               irresistibly
               predetermineth
               every
               ones
               will
               to
               every
               forbidden
               act
               which
               it
               doth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Devil
               irresistibly
               necessitated
               Adam
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               some
               superior
               cause
               did
               the
               Devils
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               sin
               is
               not
               only
               the
               occasion
               of
               much
               good
               ,
               but
               a
               proper
               cause
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               is
               decreed
               ,
               willed
               and
               caused
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               God
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               Adam
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               sinned
               ,
               all
               that
               came
               of
               him
               should
               be
               reputed
               sinners
               ,
               farther
               than
               they
               were
               really
               seminally
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               natural
               in-being
               and
               derivation
               were
               partakers
               of
               his
               guilt
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               God
               made
               them
               sinners
               by
               his
               arbitrary
               imputation
               ,
               when
               naturally
               they
               were
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               Original
               sin
               necessitateth
               every
               sin
               of
               omission
               or
               act
               which
               ever
               after
               followeth
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               sin
               being
               a
               meer
               privation
               ,
               all
               are
               by
               nature
               deprived
               of
               all
               moral
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               are
               equally
               evil
               ,
               and
               as
               bad
               as
               those
               in
               hell
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               Redeemer
               hath
               done
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               infants
               have
               no
               Original
               sin
               ;
               no
               guilt
               of
               Adams
               sin
               ,
               and
               no
               sinful
               pravity
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               That
               Infants
               have
               no
               participation
               of
               guilt
               of
               any
               nearer
               parents
               sin
               ,
               but
               Adams
               only
               ,
               and
               God
               doth
               not
               inflict
               any
               punishment
               on
               children
               for
               their
               fathers
               sin
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               derived
               guilt
               by
               nature
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               therefore
               Infants
               have
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Saviour
               to
               suffer
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               pardon
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               Infants
               need
               not
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               sanctifie
               them
               ,
               by
               killing
               any
               sinful
               pravity
               or
               inclination
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               sin
               was
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               sin
               deserveth
               not
               hell
               ,
               or
               an
               everlasting
               punishment
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               Of
               Redemption
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               made
               to
               Adam
               and
               Noah
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               made
               no
               promise
               ,
               Covenant
               or
               gift
               of
               grace
               to
               Adam
               after
               his
               fall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               God
               made
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               only
               to
               Adam
               and
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               all
               mankind
               in
               him
               ,
               no
               not
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Conditional
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               all
               except
               the
               elect
               ,
               or
               most
               or
               many
               at
               least
               are
               still
               under
               that
               first
               Covenant
               of
               Innocency
               made
               with
               Adam
               ,
               as
               prescribing
               to
               them
               and
               requiring
               of
               them
               sinless
               innocency
               or
               perfection
               as
               the
               only
               condition
               of
               their
               salvation
               ;
               As
               if
               God
               still
               said
               to
               sinners
               ,
               I
               will
               save
               you
               if
               you
               are
               not
               sinners
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               made
               only
               to
               and
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               there
               was
               and
               is
               an
               eternal
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               made
               between
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               which
               is
               neither
               Gods
               Essence
               ,
               a
               Divine
               Person
               or
               Decree
               ,
               but
               a
               proper
               Covenant
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               That
               God
               gave
               no
               grace
               ,
               pardon
               or
               salvation
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               till
               Christs
               incarnation
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               same
               faith
               objectively
               considered
               ,
               was
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               under
               the
               first
               edition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               as
               under
               the
               last
               ,
               viz.
               to
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               the
               son
               of
               Mary
               is
               or
               must
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               must
               die
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               and
               intercede
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               raise
               us
               and
               judge
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               Christs
               Disciples
               were
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               justification
               till
               they
               believed
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               all
               men
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               as
               they
               believed
               and
               kept
               (
               or
               brake
               )
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               that
               edition
               which
               they
               were
               under
               ,
               but
               all
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               last
               edition
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               no
               faith
               in
               God
               as
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               to
               sinners
               ,
               and
               as
               pardoning
               sin
               ,
               was
               necessary
               before
               Christs
               incarnation
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               God
               before
               did
               pardon
               sin
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               the
               future
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               merit
               of
               Christ
               as
               mans
               Redeemer
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               no
               souls
               were
               glorified
               or
               received
               to
               heaven
               and
               happiness
               ,
               till
               Christ's
               resurrection
               ,
               but
               reserved
               in
               some
               Limbus
               till
               then
               .
            
             
               X.
               Of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Israelites
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Abraham
               was
               the
               first
               true
               Believer
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               to
               whom
               a
               promise
               or
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               made
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               made
               to
               no
               other
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               Israelites
               were
               Gods
               whole
               visible
               Church
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               only
               add
               to
               them
               a
               Covenant
               of
               peculiarity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               this
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               in
               whom
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
               
               extended
               no
               way
               to
               the
               believing
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               all
               Heathens
               children
               that
               were
               circumcised
               were
               certainly
               saved
               ,
               if
               they
               died
               before
               actual
               sin
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               Moses
               Law
               bound
               men
               to
               no
               spiritual
               duty
               ,
               nor
               promised
               any
               future
               reward
               or
               happiness
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               Moses
               Law
               was
               given
               by
               an
               evil
               God
               or
               evil
               Angel.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               Moses
               Law
               was
               the
               same
               as
               the
               Law
               or
               Covenant
               of
               perfect
               innocency
               first
               made
               for
               Adam
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               all
               the
               world
               was
               bound
               to
               keep
               Moses
               Law
               as
               such
               even
               the
               judicial
               and
               ritual
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               under
               that
               Law
               God
               gave
               no
               grace
               to
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               converted
               Jews
               are
               still
               bound
               to
               keep
               Moses
               Law.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Yea
               and
               all
               converted
               Gentiles
               now
               :
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               form
               our
               Church
               government
               according
               to
               the
               Mosaical
               or
               Jewish
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               Of
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               incarnate
               ;
               and
               the
               Gospel
               or
               last
               edition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               brought
               no
               more
               Grace
               than
               was
               as
               ordinarily
               given
               before
               his
               incarnation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               was
               habitually
               or
               actually
               a
               sinner
               ,
               guilty
               of
               original
               or
               actual
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               properly
               reputed
               a
               sinner
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               proper
               sinner
               by
               imputation
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               took
               our
               sin
               to
               be
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               God
               took
               him
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               fault
               of
               all
               our
               sin
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               one
               that
               undertook
               to
               bear
               the
               punishment
               deserved
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               as
               guilty
               of
               our
               sin
               as
               we
               were
               of
               Adams
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               habitually
               or
               actually
               holy
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               all
               righteousness
               in
               the
               Legal
               person
               of
               every
               elect
               person
               ,
               or
               of
               every
               true
               believer
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Law
               therefore
               judgeth
               them
               to
               have
               been
               what
               Christ
               was
               ,
               or
               done
               what
               Christ
               did
               therein
               ,
               they
               doing
               it
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               not
               a
               satisfying
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               Christs
               satisfaction
               and
               merit
               were
               not
               sufficient
               for
               their
               proper
               use
               and
               effect
               ,
               without
               our
               satisfaction
               and
               merit
               to
               make
               up
               their
               defect
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               not
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               did
               not
               so
               love
               the
               world
               as
               to
               give
               his
               only
               son
               ,
               that
               who
               ever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
               Or
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               such
               promise
               or
               grant
               to
               all
               to
               whom
               the
               Gospel
               cometh
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               repent
               and
               believe
               in
               Christ
               they
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               and
               saved
               :
               or
               that
               this
               conditional
               universal
               pardon
               was
               no
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               death
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               none
               but
               the
               elect
               have
               any
               mercy
               purchased
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               thankful
               to
               him
               for
               any
               such
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               Christ
               suffered
               the
               same
               pains
               of
               hell
               ,
               hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               torment
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               elect
               should
               else
               have
               suffered
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               Christs
               Righteousness
               and
               sacrifice
               are
               not
               the
               true
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               our
               righteousness
               ,
               pardon
               ,
               justification
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               Christ
               must
               be
               oft
               really
               sacrificed
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               Christ
               at
               his
               last
               supper
               did
               make
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               become
               his
               real
               body
               ,
               then
               living
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               broken
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               by
               himself
               really
               before
               he
               was
               crucified
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               Christ
               felt
               no
               real
               pain
               (
               as
               St.
               
                 Hilary
                 Pic●av
              
               .
               ill
               said
               )
               .
            
             
             
               15.
               
               That
               Christ
               died
               not
               but
               another
               in
               his
               shape
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               Christ
               took
               not
               his
               body
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               all
               power
               is
               not
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               are
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               hold
               their
               power
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               no
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               Law.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               he
               is
               not
               our
               sufficient
               intercessor
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               may
               have
               access
               and
               acceptance
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               Christ
               sendeth
               not
               forth
               his
               spirit
               to
               be
               his
               agent
               and
               witness
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               sanctifying
               his
               elect
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               Of
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               and
               sanctification
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               holiness
               and
               obedience
               are
               not
               necessary
               in
               us
               to
               our
               salvation
               ,
               because
               Christ
               was
               righteous
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               repented
               and
               believed
               in
               our
               stead
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               believers
               are
               under
               no
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               he
               may
               be
               pardoned
               and
               saved
               who
               forbeareth
               only
               the
               outward
               Acts
               of
               sin
               through
               meer
               fear
               ,
               and
               is
               absolved
               by
               a
               Priest
               ,
               though
               he
               love
               sin
               better
               than
               holiness
               ,
               and
               had
               rather
               keep
               it
               than
               leave
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               loving
               others
               ,
               and
               doing
               them
               good
               and
               no
               harm
               is
               all
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               Holiness
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               of
               nature
               or
               by
               meer
               natural
               power
               and
               free-will
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               grace
               through
               Christ
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               God
               giveth
               grace
               equally
               to
               all
               till
               good
               improvers
               make
               a
               difference
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               That
               men
               may
               be
               holy
               in
               the
               restored
               Image
               of
               God
               without
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               men
               need
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               help
               them
               to
               pray
               or
               preach
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               the
               sins
               of
               sanctified
               persons
               ,
               are
               not
               judged
               by
               God
               to
               be
               theirs
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               seeth
               them
               not
               and
               hateth
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               punisheth
               them
               with
               any
               correcting
               punishment
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               they
               that
               have
               the
               spirit
               need
               not
               study
               for
               matter
               ,
               method
               ,
               words
               or
               affection
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               they
               are
               perfect
               ,
               or
               their
               duties
               perfect
               who
               have
               the
               spirit
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               spirits
               works
               are
               perfect
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               the
               day
               of
               grace
               may
               be
               so
               past
               with
               some
               ,
               as
               that
               sincere
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               a
               changed
               will
               that
               loveth
               holiness
               ,
               and
               consenteth
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               may
               be
               rejected
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unavailable
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               Of
               Justification
               and
               pardon
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               forgiveth
               the
               deserved
               punishment
               of
               no
               sin
               ,
               but
               requireth
               it
               of
               the
               sinner
               himself
               ,
               and
               Remission
               is
               only
               the
               destroying
               of
               sinful
               dispositions
               and
               preventing
               future
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               forgiving
               the
               punishment
               of
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               or
               will
               be
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Christ's
               sacrifice
               and
               righteousness
               is
               not
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               our
               pardon
               ,
               Justification
               ,
               adoption
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousness
               ,
               or
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               ;
               nor
               we
               made
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               :
               or
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               justifieth
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               Christ
               suffered
               for
               his
               own
               sin
               ,
               being
               either
               actually
               a
               sinner
               ,
               or
               our
               sins
               made
               properly
               
               his
               own
               sin
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               culpability
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               of
               punishment
               )
               before
               he
               suffered
               for
               them
               .
               And
               so
               that
               he
               was
               by
               real
               imputation
               or
               Divine
               reputation
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Atheist
               ,
               infidel
               ,
               malignant
               ,
               murderer
               ,
               adulterer
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               these
               sins
               being
               in
               their
               forms
               ,
               or
               culpable
               guilt
               translated
               from
               all
               the
               elect
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               all
               the
               elect
               were
               justified
               from
               eternity
               ,
               or
               before
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               or
               while
               they
               were
               no
               true
               believers
               ,
               by
               that
               justification
               which
               the
               Scripture
               meaneth
               when
               it
               saith
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               elect
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               innocency
               made
               to
               Adam
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               of
               works
               made
               to
               and
               by
               Moses
               to
               the
               Jews
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               Legally
               in
               Christ
               fulfilling
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               perfectly
               fulfill
               them
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               innocency
               was
               ,
               [
               Thou
               or
               Christ
               for
               thee
               shall
               be
               innocent
               and
               obey
               perfectly
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               or
               die
               ]
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               the
               Gospel
               Covenant
               or
               Donation
               is
               not
               Gods
               justifying
               instrument
               ,
               gift
               or
               Law.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               God
               reputeth
               us
               to
               have
               been
               perfectly
               innocent
               from
               our
               birth
               to
               our
               death
               (
               or
               at
               least
               since
               our
               believing
               )
               because
               we
               were
               so
               Legally
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               reputeth
               us
               such
               sinners
               as
               need
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               Christ
               suffered
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               so
               innocent
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               elect
               have
               no
               need
               of
               pardon
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               perfectly
               obedient
               by
               imputation
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               at
               least
               we
               need
               no
               pardon
               of
               any
               sin
               committed
               since
               we
               believed
               ,
               save
               only
               of
               temporal
               correction
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               pardon
               and
               justification
               actually
               remit
               all
               sin
               at
               once
               that
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               (
               and
               is
               yet
               no
               sin
               )
               as
               well
               as
               that
               which
               is
               past
               and
               present
               ▪
            
             
             
               13.
               
               That
               pardon
               and
               justification
               are
               perfect
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               believe
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               therefore
               no
               true
               penalty
               ,
               no
               not
               corrective
               is
               inflicted
               or
               remaineth
               after
               our
               first
               faith
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Therefore
               to
               such
               none
               of
               their
               wants
               of
               grace
               or
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               nor
               permitted
               sin
               ,
               nor
               suffering
               nor
               death
               ,
               are
               any
               true
               punishments
               for
               sin
               ,
               for
               the
               demonstration
               of
               paternal
               justice
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               therefore
               no
               believer
               must
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               (
               it
               being
               perfected
               already
               )
               nor
               seek
               for
               it
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               further
               condition
               or
               means
               to
               be
               used
               by
               us
               for
               pardon
               of
               new
               sins
               ,
               or
               for
               fuller
               pardon
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               other
               or
               perfecter
               justification
               at
               the
               last
               judgement
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               faith
               is
               not
               imputed
               to
               us
               for
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               against
               the
               false
               accusations
               [
               that
               we
               were
               impenitent
               ,
               infidels
               ,
               ungodly
               ,
               hypocrites
               ]
               we
               need
               no
               personal
               Repentance
               ,
               faith
               ,
               piety
               or
               sincerity
               ,
               to
               justifie
               us
               as
               the
               righteousness
               contrary
               to
               this
               accusation
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               imputed
               righteousness
               performed
               personally
               by
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               our
               works
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               respect
               justified
               before
               God
               by
               our
               works
               ,
               nor
               is
               St.
               James
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 By
                 thy
                 words
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 words
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 Mat.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               That
               men
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               or
               of
               innocency
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               works
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               sufficient
               to
               its
               proper
               part
               or
               office
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               only
               subordinate
               thereto
               .
            
             
             
               23.
               
               That
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               only
               in
               our
               Consciences
               ;
               as
               knowing
               that
               we
               are
               otherwise
               justified
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               we
               are
               justified
               only
               by
               inherent
               righteousness
               ;
               and
               that
               pardon
               of
               sin
               and
               acceptance
               for
               Christs
               merits
               and
               mediation
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               our
               justification
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               That
               a
               man
               unjustified
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               justified
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               be
               justified
               (
               taking
               justification
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               )
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               That
               God
               doth
               not
               make
               men
               just
               before
               he
               sentenceth
               them
               just
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               That
               Christ
               justifieth
               only
               by
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               and
               not
               by
               his
               judicial
               sentence
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               That
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               no
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               act
               of
               resting
               on
               (
               or
               also
               accepting
               )
               Christs
               imputed
               justifying
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               That
               being
               perfectly
               justified
               by
               the
               first
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
               we
               are
               never
               after
               justified
               as
               to
               continuation
               ,
               by
               any
               act
               after
               that
               first
               instant
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               That
               to
               expect
               justification
               by
               believing
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               in
               Christ
               as
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               person
               and
               whole
               office
               of
               a
               saviour
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               the
               foresaid
               single
               act
               ,
               is
               to
               seek
               justification
               by
               works
               ,
               reprehended
               by
               Paul
               ,
               or
               unlawfully
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               That
               faith
               or
               repentance
               are
               not
               by
               Gods
               gift
               or
               promise
               made
               any
               conditions
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               by
               us
               ,
               through
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               right
               to
               Christ
               or
               pardon
               or
               justification
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               That
               our
               believing
               in
               Christ
               is
               of
               equal
               impossibility
               to
               us
               as
               our
               personal
               perfect
               innocency
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               That
               to
               believe
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               will
               glorifie
               us
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               ,
               is
               no
               act
               of
               that
               faith
               which
               justifieth
               ;
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               justification
               or
               salvation
               .
            
             
             
               34.
               
               That
               it
               is
               all
               mens
               duty
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               elect
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               That
               justifying
               faith
               is
               only
               a
               full
               assurance
               that
               we
               are
               elect
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               That
               true
               faith
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               doubting
               or
               imperfection
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               trust
               to
               any
               thing
               in
               us
               or
               done
               by
               us
               as
               a
               means
               or
               condition
               of
               pardon
               or
               salvation
               ,
               though
               but
               subordinate
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               That
               no
               meer
               death-bed
               faith
               or
               repentance
               is
               accepted
               to
               salvation
               or
               pardon
               ,
               because
               good
               works
               are
               part
               of
               the
               condition
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               degree
               of
               pardon
               given
               by
               God
               to
               any
               but
               the
               elect
               that
               are
               saved
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               That
               all
               praise
               that
               is
               ascribed
               to
               any
               thing
               in
               our selves
               or
               done
               by
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               subordinate
               act
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               to
               our
               salvation
               or
               final
               justification
               ,
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               derogateth
               from
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               Of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Baptism
               was
               instituted
               only
               for
               the
               first
               times
               ,
               or
               for
               reception
               of
               Infidel
               countreys
               when
               converted
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               Christian
               Countreys
               and
               Churches
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               outward
               Baptism
               by
               water
               will
               save
               the
               adult
               that
               have
               not
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               faith
               and
               sincere
               consent
               to
               the
               baptismal
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               Hereticks
               or
               wicked
               men
               are
               certainly
               saved
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               baptized
               and
               have
               Godfathers
               professing
               Christianity
               (
               though
               those
               Godfathers
               be
               wicked
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               the
               infants
               by
               adoption
               or
               otherwise
               as
               their
               own
               ,
               nor
               really
               intend
               to
               educate
               them
               as
               they
               promise
               )
               and
               if
               they
               die
               
               before
               they
               actually
               sin
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               certain
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               all
               the
               baptized
               are
               delivered
               from
               all
               culpable
               pravity
               of
               soul
               ,
               or
               inherent
               sin
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               all
               baptized
               Infants
               of
               what
               parents
               soever
               ,
               have
               special
               grace
               infused
               into
               their
               souls
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               baptism
               entering
               all
               into
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               obligeth
               all
               the
               baptized
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               as
               the
               supreme
               head
               or
               pastor
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               Infants
               of
               believers
               dedicated
               to
               God
               are
               holy
               only
               as
               legitimate
               and
               not
               bastards
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               as
               a
               holy
               seed
               under
               promise
               to
               be
               entered
               into
               the
               Church
               and
               Covenant
               of
               God
               by
               baptism
               ;
               but
               all
               baptized
               in
               Infancy
               must
               be
               taken
               as
               no
               visible
               Christians
               till
               they
               are
               rebaptized
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               none
               that
               sin
               grosly
               after
               baptism
               ,
               are
               upon
               their
               repentance
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               baptism
               of
               the
               adult
               that
               they
               make
               any
               covenant
               ,
               promise
               or
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               baptism
               of
               Infants
               that
               Parents
               or
               Proparents
               devote
               them
               to
               Christ
               by
               entering
               them
               into
               an
               obliging
               Vow
               or
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               Baptism
               was
               not
               instituted
               to
               invest
               the
               baptized
               in
               his
               right
               to
               pardon
               and
               life
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               enter
               him
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               where
               as
               a
               disciple
               he
               may
               learn
               how
               to
               come
               to
               such
               right
               and
               pardon
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               the
               adult
               duely
               baptized
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               profess
               to
               continue
               their
               Covenant-consent
               ,
               and
               none
               disprove
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               profession
               ,
               unless
               
               they
               have
               some
               higher
               qualification
               and
               title
               .
            
             
               XV.
               Of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               but
               an
               ordinance
               for
               young
               or
               carnal
               Christians
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               must
               live
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               above
               outward
               signs
               and
               ordinances
               :
               And
               so
               of
               the
               Lords
               Day
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Bread
               broken
               and
               Wine
               poured
               out
               to
               be
               eaten
               and
               drunk
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               representative
               Sacramental
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               delivering
               us
               the
               real
               benefits
               of
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               after
               the
               words
               of
               Consecration
               duly
               uttered
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               true
               substance
               of
               bread
               or
               wine
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               very
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               wine
               may
               justly
               be
               denyed
               the
               Laity
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               required
               to
               communicate
               by
               receiving
               only
               the
               bread
               consecrated
               ;
               or
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               other
               half
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               blood
               is
               really
               and
               properly
               sacrificed
               by
               the
               Priest
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               ordinarily
               the
               Priest
               is
               to
               partake
               alone
               and
               the
               people
               only
               to
               be
               Spectators
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               consecrated
               host
               being
               Christs
               body
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               as
               very
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               this
               sacrifice
               is
               to
               be
               offered
               by
               the
               Priest
               for
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               ease
               the
               pains
               of
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               God
               himself
               here
               deceiveth
               the
               soundest
               senses
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               making
               that
               to
               be
               no
               bread
               or
               wine
               which
               their
               senses
               and
               intellects
               of
               things
               as
               sensate
               ,
               apprehend
               as
               such
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               That
               it
               is
               heresie
               and
               deserveth
               extermination
               or
               death
               to
               deny
               these
               things
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               our
               senses
               that
               there
               remaineth
               true
               bread
               and
               wine
               after
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               unbelievers
               and
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               truly
               eat
               the
               real
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               the
               bare
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               though
               without
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               will
               procure
               pardon
               of
               sin
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               XVI
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               visible
               ,
               is
               lost
               or
               ceased
               ,
               or
               hath
               been
               lost
               since
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               Christ
               had
               no
               visible
               subjects
               and
               disciples
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               differeth
               from
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               only
               in
               opinion
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               real
               holiness
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               only
               the
               Clergy
               or
               Rulers
               are
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               a
               vicarious
               visible
               Head
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               on
               earth
               ,
               under
               himself
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               Christians
               must
               be
               subject
               ,
               as
               their
               chief
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               this
               Head
               ,
               or
               universal
               Church
               Monarch
               is
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               or
               else
               a
               general
               Council
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               this
               Head
               or
               chief
               Ruler
               (
               Pope
               ,
               Council
               or
               both
               )
               hath
               universal
               Legislative
               power
               ,
               to
               make
               Laws
               obliging
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               this
               Head
               is
               made
               the
               judge
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               taken
               for
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               what
               for
               heresie
               ;
               and
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               such
               judgement
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               submission
               to
               it
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               That
               no
               one
               is
               bound
               to
               believe
               the
               Scripture
               or
               the
               Christian
               Verity
               ,
               but
               for
               or
               upon
               the
               proposal
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Council
               or
               both
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               such
               judgement
               and
               proposal
               is
               certain
               and
               infallible
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               this
               Church
               and
               its
               authority
               must
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               given
               by
               Christ
               ,
               before
               men
               can
               believe
               in
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               this
               Pope
               ,
               Council
               or
               both
               have
               power
               from
               Christ
               to
               excommunicate
               such
               as
               deserve
               excommunication
               throughout
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               who
               deserve
               it
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               call
               general
               Councils
               out
               of
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               or
               nations
               on
               earth
               and
               to
               preside
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               approve
               or
               reject
               and
               invalidate
               their
               decrees
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               all
               Churches
               are
               bound
               to
               send
               Bishops
               or
               Delegates
               to
               ●uch
               Councils
               ,
               if
               required
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               a
               General
               Council
               approved
               by
               the
               Pope
               is
               infallible
               in
               all
               points
               of
               faith
               ;
               else
               not
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Council
               ,
               or
               both
               may
               judge
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               and
               depose
               such
               as
               they
               judge
               deserve
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               Countreys
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               disoblige
               their
               subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               they
               may
               interdict
               Gods
               worship
               to
               whole
               Countreys
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               must
               obey
               such
               interdicts
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               whom
               they
               or
               the
               Clergy
               judge
               hereticks
               ,
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               avoid
               as
               hereticks
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               falsly
               judged
               such
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               at
               least
               in
               
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               over
               Princes
               and
               their
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               the
               Clergy
               owe
               not
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               ,
               nor
               may
               be
               judged
               by
               them
               .
            
             
             
               20.
               
               That
               the
               universal
               Church
               can
               have
               no
               errour
               in
               any
               point
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               the
               universal
               Church
               hath
               erred
               ,
               or
               may
               err
               in
               points
               essential
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               (
               and
               so
               become
               no
               Church
               ,
               and
               Christ
               no
               King
               or
               Head
               of
               it
               .
               )
            
             
               22.
               
               That
               no
               one
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               some
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               none
               are
               in
               the
               universal
               Church
               who
               are
               not
               the
               subjects
               of
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               a
               man
               not
               baptized
               by
               one
               that
               hath
               Ordination
               from
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               no
               member
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               That
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               cannot
               be
               certainly
               known
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               known
               what
               is
               essential
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               seeing
               it
               depends
               on
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               proposal
               of
               truths
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               known
               of
               many
               or
               most
               .
            
             
               XVII
               .
               Of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               preaching
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               his
               day
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               more
               Gods
               than
               one
               ,
               and
               several
               Countreys
               may
               worship
               their
               several
               Gods.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               if
               we
               keep
               our
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               bow
               down
               before
               Images
               as
               Idolaters
               do
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               we
               actually
               love
               God
               above
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               or
               once
               a
               month
               ,
               or
               week
               at
               most
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               if
               we
               fear
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               any
               other
               love
               to
               God.
               
            
             
             
               5.
               
               That
               no
               higher
               Love
               to
               God
               is
               necessary
               ,
               than
               to
               love
               him
               for
               our selves
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               a
               Benefactor
               and
               means
               to
               the
               Creatures
               good
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               Gods
               word
               is
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               as
               infallibly
               true
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               because
               God
               will
               be
               spiritually
               worshipped
               ,
               outward
               bodily
               worship
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               spiritual
               persons
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               he
               that
               loveth
               ,
               trusteth
               and
               serveth
               God
               so
               ,
               as
               yet
               he
               loveth
               ,
               trusteth
               and
               serveth
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               world
               and
               sinful
               pleasure
               more
               prevalently
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               saved
               without
               more
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               outward
               worship
               without
               inward
               love
               and
               holiness
               may
               serve
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               we
               may
               give
               Divine
               worship
               to
               Angels
               ,
               or
               glorified
               souls
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Cross
               or
               Images
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               if
               prayer
               move
               not
               or
               change
               not
               Gods
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               needless
               to
               use
               much
               prayer
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               require
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               and
               praise
               God
               in
               an
               unknown
               language
               ,
               instead
               of
               words
               which
               they
               understand
               ,
               and
               such
               prayer
               and
               worship
               they
               must
               preferr
               or
               use
               if
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               command
               it
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               any
               man
               may
               make
               himself
               or
               become
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               office
               ,
               who
               thinketh
               himself
               fit
               ,
               without
               mans
               election
               ,
               or
               ordination
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               none
               are
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               who
               are
               not
               sent
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               some
               authorized
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               ordained
               by
               such
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               no
               Ministers
               are
               owned
               as
               such
               by
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               are
               the
               Sacraments
               administred
               by
               them
               valid
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               ordained
               by
               Diocesans
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               as
               had
               an
               ordination
               themselves
               by
               an
               uninterrupted
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               down
               by
               
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ;
               (
               or
               a
               Canonical
               succession
               .
               )
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               all
               Ministers
               ought
               to
               cease
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               Churches
               or
               persons
               publick
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Pope
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               or
               by
               Bishops
               (
               as
               others
               say
               )
               or
               by
               the
               King
               or
               Magistrate
               (
               as
               others
               )
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               it
               is
               sinful
               for
               Presbyters
               to
               preach
               (
               say
               some
               )
               or
               to
               pray
               (
               say
               others
               )
               publickly
               in
               any
               other
               words
               ,
               save
               those
               that
               are
               written
               down
               for
               them
               or
               prescribed
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               either
               of
               Pope
               ,
               Council
               ,
               Bishops
               or
               Civil
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               it
               is
               sinful
               to
               instruct
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               or
               praise
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               form
               of
               words
               premeditated
               ,
               or
               prescribed
               by
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               agreed
               on
               in
               Councils
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               it
               is
               sinful
               to
               joyn
               with
               any
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               speaketh
               any
               unlawful
               words
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ,
               prayer
               or
               other
               ministration
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               any
               Church
               ,
               where
               scandalous
               sinners
               are
               present
               ,
               or
               are
               tolerated
               members
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               men
               may
               lawfully
               change
               the
               essential
               or
               integral
               parts
               of
               Gods
               commanded
               worship
               ,
               by
               diminution
               ,
               or
               additions
               of
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               That
               spiritual
               men
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               be
               members
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               or
               put
               themselves
               under
               the
               guidance
               of
               any
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               all
               the
               people
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               all
               that
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               which
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Priests
               tell
               them
               is
               so
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               the
               people
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               in
               Gods
               worship
               whatever
               Bishops
               (
               or
               other
               Rulers
               )
               command
               them
               ,
               without
               examining
               and
               judging
               whether
               it
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               25.
               
               That
               Pope
               ,
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               can
               forgive
               sin
               even
               as
               to
               the
               punishment
               in
               another
               life
               ,
               by
               immediate
               pardoning
               power
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               preparing
               men
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               offering
               and
               declaring
               it
               ,
               and
               delivering
               it
               ministerially
               by
               application
               from
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               hereto
               judging
               who
               are
               capable
               of
               Consolatory
               and
               Sacramental
               applications
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               That
               God
               pardoneth
               in
               heaven
               all
               that
               the
               Priest
               pardoneth
               on
               earth
               ,
               though
               erroneously
               and
               by
               mistake
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               That
               God
               will
               condemn
               to
               hell
               ,
               all
               that
               an
               erring
               or
               malicious
               Pope
               ,
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               condemneth
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               separate
               from
               and
               disown
               Communion
               with
               all
               parties
               of
               Christians
               differing
               in
               things
               not
               necessary
               to
               Gods
               acceptance
               ,
               except
               that
               one
               party
               which
               we
               judge
               to
               be
               rightest
               or
               allowed
               by
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               That
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               was
               not
               separated
               to
               Divine
               worship
               in
               commemoration
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               to
               be
               observed
               to
               that
               holy
               use
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               any
               other
               day
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               swear
               unnecessarily
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               Gods
               name
               lightly
               and
               vainly
               in
               our
               talk
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               That
               perjury
               is
               lawful
               for
               our
               safety
               ,
               or
               in
               obedience
               to
               man.
               
            
             
               32.
               
               That
               Popes
               ,
               Councils
               or
               Bishops
               can
               dissolve
               the
               obligations
               of
               our
               Vows
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               Oaths
               of
               fidelity
               to
               Princes
               ,
               though
               the
               matter
               be
               lawful
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               God
               dissolve
               them
               not
               .
            
             
             
               33.
               
               That
               all
               Oaths
               and
               Vows
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               as
               not
               binding
               us
               longer
               than
               it
               is
               for
               our
               commodity
               or
               safety
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               That
               we
               may
               take
               Oaths
               imposed
               in
               words
               whose
               common
               sense
               is
               false
               or
               sinful
               though
               not
               otherwise
               expounded
               by
               the
               imposer
               ,
               because
               in
               charity
               we
               must
               suppose
               always
               that
               our
               Rulers
               mean
               nothing
               against
               Gods
               word
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               the
               peoples
               good
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               break
               any
               Vow
               or
               Oath
               which
               was
               unlawfully
               imposed
               on
               us
               by
               man
               ,
               or
               unlawfully
               taken
               by
               our selves
               ,
               though
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               be
               good
               or
               lawful
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               That
               no
               Vow
               bindeth
               us
               to
               that
               which
               we
               were
               bound
               to
               before
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               Vowing
               is
               sinful
               ;
               and
               all
               swearing
               when
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               for
               the
               attesting
               truth
               and
               ending
               strife
               .
            
             
               XVIII
               .
               Of
               our
               duty
               to
               our
               Rulers
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               their
               duty
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Christianity
               so
               nullifieth
               all
               natural
               and
               civil
               relations
               or
               obligations
               ,
               that
               Children
               ,
               subjects
               and
               servants
               owe
               nothing
               to
               Parents
               ,
               Rulers
               or
               Masters
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               in
               meer
               justice
               and
               gratitude
               to
               them
               as
               benefactors
               ,
               or
               by
               voluntary
               consent
               and
               promise
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Parents
               owe
               nothing
               for
               their
               children
               but
               bodily
               provision
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               educate
               them
               in
               Godly
               and
               Christian
               doctrine
               and
               practice
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Princes
               may
               seek
               their
               own
               pleasure
               and
               wealth
               against
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               or
               above
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               they
               may
               lawfully
               make
               war
               upon
               neighbour
               Countreys
               ,
               only
               to
               enlarge
               their
               power
               or
               dominions
               ,
               or
               satisfie
               their
               pride
               ,
               passion
               or
               wills
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               That
               they
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               may
               fine
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               banish
               or
               put
               to
               death
               all
               Subjects
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               or
               may
               compell
               all
               to
               those
               ways
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               judge
               best
               ,
               be
               they
               right
               or
               wrong
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               Gods
               Laws
               are
               not
               obligatory
               to
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               Princes
               or
               people
               may
               preferr
               their
               worldly
               interest
               before
               the
               interest
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Souls
               and
               God
               ;
               or
               may
               set
               them
               in
               opposition
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               Princes
               must
               imprison
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               punish
               such
               as
               are
               excommunicated
               and
               not
               absolved
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               without
               knowing
               whether
               the
               cause
               be
               just
               or
               unjust
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               exploration
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               Princes
               may
               break
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               when
               their
               interest
               requireth
               it
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               subjects
               have
               no
               liberty
               or
               propriety
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               life
               ,
               wives
               ,
               children
               ,
               or
               estates
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               at
               the
               meer
               will
               of
               Princes
               to
               dispose
               of
               as
               they
               please
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               subjects
               to
               disobey
               the
               authority
               and
               commands
               of
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               subjection
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               all
               Governing
               authority
               is
               originally
               in
               the
               people
               and
               by
               them
               given
               to
               Rulers
               on
               what
               terms
               they
               please
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               therefore
               the
               people
               may
               depose
               any
               Princes
               where
               they
               see
               cause
               ,
               or
               may
               call
               them
               to
               their
               bar
               and
               judge
               and
               punish
               them
               ,
               having
               themselves
               the
               highest
               governing
               power
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               if
               Princes
               injure
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               people
               may
               therefore
               rebel
               ,
               take
               arms
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               depose
               them
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Contrarily
               that
               no
               people
               may
               defend
               their
               lives
               ,
               houses
               or
               posterity
               ,
               nor
               the
               chastity
               of
               their
               
               wives
               ,
               by
               resisting
               any
               Tyrants
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               will
               of
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               true
               authority
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               subjects
               may
               break
               their
               oaths
               of
               allegiance
               ,
               whenever
               their
               own
               worldly
               ends
               require
               it
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Pope
               disoblige
               them
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               if
               one
               King
               wrong
               another
               ,
               the
               wronged
               King
               may
               destroy
               all
               the
               others
               innocent
               subjects
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               no
               war
               is
               lawful
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               defame
               and
               dishonour
               Princes
               if
               they
               are
               sinners
               ,
               though
               the
               contempt
               tend
               to
               disable
               them
               from
               necessary
               government
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               none
               but
               sanctified
               persons
               have
               true
               Governing
               power
               or
               dominion
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               children
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               their
               parents
               ,
               subjects
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               servants
               their
               Masters
               ,
               in
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               think
               is
               wisely
               or
               justly
               commanded
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               good
               or
               lawful
               in
               it self
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               That
               Parents
               may
               not
               teach
               children
               forms
               of
               Catechism
               or
               prayer
               ;
               nor
               command
               them
               any
               duty
               which
               the
               child
               will
               but
               say
               is
               against
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               restrain
               him
               from
               any
               sin
               which
               he
               pleadeth
               Conscience
               for
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               Christian
               Parents
               in
               want
               may
               ●ell
               their
               Children
               for
               slaves
               to
               Idolaters
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               for
               supply
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               Children
               may
               disobey
               their
               parents
               in
               any
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               so
               command
               them
               .
            
             
               XIX
               .
               Of
               Duties
               to
               our
               equals
               or
               neighbours
               as
               such
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               love
               another
               but
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               he
               is
               beneficial
               to
               him
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               do
               another
               a
               greater
               good
               to
               the
               least
               hurt
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               men
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               love
               and
               preferr
               the
               common
               good
               of
               multitudes
               ,
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               their
               own
               commodities
               or
               lives
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               no
               killing
               of
               malefactors
               is
               lawful
               by
               laws
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               kill
               our
               enemies
               ,
               for
               meer
               private
               revenge
               ,
               or
               to
               prevent
               some
               evil
               to
               our selves
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               innocent
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               have
               many
               wives
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               put
               away
               wives
               ,
               or
               for
               wives
               to
               depart
               ,
               whenever
               their
               fleshly
               or
               worldly
               interest
               seemeth
               to
               require
               it
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               the
               husband
               or
               wives
               consent
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               fornication
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               or
               no
               great
               sin
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               when
               our
               need
               doth
               urge
               us
               ,
               to
               rob
               ,
               steal
               ,
               defraud
               or
               oppress
               others
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               restitution
               or
               reparation
               is
               no
               duty
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               to
               deceive
               another
               by
               borrowing
               when
               we
               are
               unable
               and
               unlikely
               to
               repay
               ,
               and
               do
               conceal
               this
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               duty
               for
               them
               that
               are
               able
               ,
               to
               labour
               in
               some
               lawful
               useful
               calling
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               maintenance
               and
               the
               common
               good
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               lie
               for
               our
               commodity
               when
               it
               hurts
               not
               others
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               by
               backbiting
               ,
               slandering
               and
               false
               witness
               to
               disgrace
               our
               enemies
               ,
               or
               be
               revenged
               on
               them
               .
            
             
             
               16.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               Judges
               knowingly
               or
               rashly
               to
               pass
               unjust
               judgement
               against
               the
               innocent
               or
               just
               ,
               and
               for
               advocates
               or
               others
               to
               promote
               it
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               the
               poor
               to
               covet
               other
               mens
               goods
               ,
               and
               for
               men
               to
               desire
               and
               endeavour
               to
               draw
               from
               others
               whatever
               seemeth
               desirable
               or
               needful
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               to
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               flesh
               and
               life
               ,
               better
               than
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               grace
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               to
               be
               discontent
               and
               impatient
               in
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               nor
               a
               duty
               to
               deny
               our
               fleshly
               pleasure
               ,
               profit
               or
               reputation
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               for
               God
               and
               for
               spiritual
               and
               everlasting
               benefits
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               duty
               to
               love
               our
               enemies
               ,
               forgive
               wrongs
               ,
               and
               forbear
               each
               other
               in
               their
               infirmities
               and
               provocations
               .
            
             
               XX.
               Of
               Death
               ,
               Judgement
               ,
               Heaven
               and
               Hell.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               believers
               go
               not
               to
               Christ
               and
               happiness
               ,
               nor
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               misery
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               at
               the
               last
               judgement
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               at
               least
               of
               the
               wicked
               or
               of
               Infants
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Christ
               will
               not
               come
               in
               glory
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               what
               we
               have
               done
               in
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               faithful
               shall
               not
               be
               justified
               and
               judged
               to
               life
               everlasting
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               be
               condemned
               to
               hell
               ,
               or
               everlasting
               punishment
               with
               the
               Devils
               ;
               but
               without
               holiness
               men
               may
               see
               God
               and
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               That
               no
               man
               can
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               certain
               right
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               fire
               of
               Purgatory
               where
               those
               that
               after
               shall
               be
               saved
               must
               make
               penal
               satisfaction
               for
               some
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               the
               Popes
               pardons
               ,
               and
               masses
               and
               other
               mens
               merits
               may
               deliver
               souls
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               the
               justified
               shall
               not
               live
               in
               Glory
               with
               God
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               triumphant
               Church
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               aereal
               life
               of
               trial
               before
               the
               final
               judgement
               ,
               where
               the
               justified
               and
               wicked
               souls
               shall
               again
               live
               under
               conditions
               of
               yet
               winning
               or
               losing
               their
               heavenly
               glory
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               the
               Devils
               and
               damned
               shall
               all
               be
               delivered
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               either
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               have
               another
               life
               of
               tryal
               .
               And
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               blessed
               also
               will
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               by
               revolution
               be
               tryed
               in
               flesh
               here
               again
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               duty
               to
               seek
               first
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               its
               righteousness
               and
               lay
               up
               a
               treasure
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               have
               our
               hearts
               and
               conversations
               ;
               and
               thence
               to
               fetch
               our
               motives
               and
               our
               chiefest
               hopes
               and
               comforts
               ,
               under
               all
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               transitory
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               expectation
               of
               our
               certain
               change
               .
            
             
             
               THis
               or
               such
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               dangerous
               doctrines
               is
               not
               to
               be
               renounced
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               to
               lie
               before
               the
               Church
               Rulers
               to
               tell
               them
               what
               to
               forbid
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               moderately
               and
               wisely
               to
               rebuke
               or
               restrain
               the
               offenders
               as
               wisdome
               shall
               direct
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               persons
               and
               the
               offence
               ,
               and
               their
               frequency
               ,
               obstinacy
               ,
               or
               impenitency
               in
               offending
               .
               Not
               that
               every
               one
               should
               be
               ejected
               or
               silenced
               that
               holdeth
               or
               preacheth
               any
               one
               such
               errour
               ;
               but
               only
               those
               who
               
                 consideratis
                 considerandis
              
               ,
               are
               found
               to
               
                 do
                 more
                 harm
                 than
                 good
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Third
           Part
           OF
           SCHISM
           :
           OR
           The
           False
           Dividing
           Terms
           and
           Means
           OF
           UNITY
           and
           PEACE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               What
               Schism
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               its
               Causes
               and
               Effects
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             SCHISM
             (
             or
             Divisions
             among
             Christians
             )
             is
             by
             the
             Common
             Confession
             of
             all
             Christians
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             hurt
             ,
             and
             danger
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             the
             guilty
             :
             But
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             guilty
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             so
             much
             agreed
             on
             :
             Each
             Party
             laying
             it
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             one
             taking
             that
             for
             
               Damnable
               Schism
            
             ,
             which
             another
             taketh
             for
             his
             
               greatest
               Duty
            
             :
             And
             while
             the
             guilty
             are
             no
             better
             known
             ,
             the
             Division
             is
             continued
             ,
             and
             few
             repent
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             SCHISM
             or
             Division
             (
             or
             Rents
             )
             among
             Christians
             is
             considerable
             .
          
           
             
             
               I.
               As
               to
               the
               Agents
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               by
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Many
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Few
                   .
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Pastors
                       or
                       Rulers
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       People
                       ;
                       either
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           The
                           Learned
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           The
                           Ignorant
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               Terminus
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               dividing
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   it
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       From
                       their
                       Government
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Of
                           one
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Of
                           More
                           
                             
                               1.
                               Few
                            
                             
                               2.
                               Many
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   Sound
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   
                                   Unsound
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               3.
                               
                               From
                               the
                               Universal
                               Church
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       Communion
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   a
                   Church
                
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               Act
               :
               As
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   kind
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   degree
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   are
                   either
                   
                     
                       1.
                       Inward
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Of
                           Mind
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               Dividing
                               Opinions
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   Of
                                   Doctrines
                                   
                                     
                                       1.
                                       
                                       Of
                                       Faith
                                    
                                     
                                       2.
                                       Practice
                                       
                                         
                                           1.
                                           
                                           Worship
                                           .
                                        
                                         
                                           2.
                                           
                                           Conversation
                                           .
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   
                                   Of
                                   Persons
                                   ,
                                   by
                                   consent
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               Ignorance
                               of
                               necessary
                               means
                               of
                               Unity
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Of
                           will
                           and
                           passion
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               Wrath
                               and
                               uncharitableness
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   To
                                   things
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   
                                   Persons
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               Love
                               to
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   Division
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   Dividers
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Outward
                       ,
                       by
                       
                         
                           1.
                           Words
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               Of
                               Persons
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   Single
                                   
                                     
                                       1.
                                       Rulers
                                    
                                     
                                       2.
                                       People
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   
                                   Collective
                                   :
                                   the
                                   Church
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               Things
                               of
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   Doctrine
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   Practice
                                   
                                     
                                       1.
                                       
                                       Towards
                                       God
                                    
                                     
                                       2.
                                       
                                       Towards
                                       Men
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2.
                           Deeds
                           
                             
                               1.
                               Separating
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   Morally
                                   by
                                   merit
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   Actually
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               Promoting
                               Schism
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   Drawing
                                   Others
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   Resisting
                                   
                                     
                                       1.
                                       
                                       Uniting
                                       Persons
                                    
                                     
                                       2.
                                       
                                       Uniting
                                       Means
                                       
                                         
                                           Doctrine
                                           Acts
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               IV.
               The
               Effects
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   On
                   Christians
                   
                     
                       1.
                       Single
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           The
                           Dividers
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Others
                           ,
                           viz.
                           
                           
                             
                               1.
                               Pastors
                            
                             
                               2.
                               People
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   Weak
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   Strong
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       Collective
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           That
                           Church
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Other
                           Churches
                           
                             
                               1.
                               Church
                            
                             
                               2.
                               State
                            
                             
                               3.
                               Families
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   On
                   those
                   without
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Unbelievers
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Enemies
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             should
             here
             distinctly
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             A
             large
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Causes
             ,
             Nature
             and
             Effects
             of
             Schism
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             with
             the
             Remedies
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             have
             prefixed
             to
             my
             Book
             called
             .
             
               Catholick
               Theology
            
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             III.
             Of
             all
             the
             sins
             that
             men
             charge
             on
             one
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             used
             by
             Accusers
             more
             partially
             ,
             and
             less
             regardably
             ,
             than
             the
             charge
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ;
             the
             words
             usually
             signifying
             no
             more
             but
             that
             the
             accused
             differ
             in
             judgment
             from
             the
             accusers
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             so
             obedient
             to
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             as
             they
             expect
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             whoever
             can
             but
             get
             uppermost
             ,
             or
             get
             the
             major
             Vote
             ,
             doth
             usually
             make
             it
             his
             advantage
             to
             call
             himself
             Orthodox
             and
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             all
             Dissenters
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
             By
             which
             means
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             are
             greatly
             promoted
             ,
             while
             many
             that
             else
             would
             hate
             and
             oppose
             them
             ,
             are
             tempted
             by
             this
             usage
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             words
             to
             be
             but
             proud
             mens
             reproach
             of
             the
             innocent
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             The
             full
             opening
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Schism
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             work
             so
             long
             as
             may
             tire
             the
             Reader
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             first
             give
             some
             notice
             of
             them
             transiently
             and
             briefly
             ,
             and
             then
             examine
             some
             things
             that
             are
             by
             others
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Causes
             ,
             and
             shew
             how
             uncapable
             divers
             means
             are
             of
             being
             terms
             of
             real
             Union
             and
             Concord
             ,
             which
             some
             men
             venditate
             as
             the
             only
             or
             necessary
             terms
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             1.
             
             A
             Schism
             made
             by
             Many
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             repects
             worse
             than
             by
             Few
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             not
             all
             so
             bad
             .
             The
             sins
             of
             many
             hath
             more
             guilt
             than
             of
             one
             :
             Their
             ill
             success
             is
             like
             to
             be
             greater
             :
             Those
             will
             fall
             in
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             who
             would
             despise
             a
             singular
             tempter
             .
             The
             Donatists
             prevailed
             in
             Africa
             by
             their
             number
             :
             It
             seemeth
             by
             their
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Councils
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             greater
             part
             :
             It
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             the
             
               far
               greater
               number
            
             to
             be
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             guilt
             of
             singularity
             is
             more
             upon
             a
             
               single
               Separatist
            
             ,
             or
             few
             ,
             that
             dare
             separate
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             2.
             
             The
             
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
            
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             Schism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             ignorant
             people
             :
             Yea
             ,
             as
             Mutinies
             seldom
             happen
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             any
             
             great
             danger
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             headed
             by
             some
             Commander
             ;
             so
             seldom
             hath
             there
             been
             any
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             Bishops
             have
             not
             been
             the
             Leaders
             ,
             or
             Chief
             Promoters
             ,
             since
             Bishops
             were
             great
             in
             the
             world
             at
             least
             ;
             and
             before
             ,
             they
             ,
             or
             some
             Elders
             were
             the
             Chief
             .
          
           
             To
             instance
             in
             
               Paulus
               Samosit
               .
               Apollinarius
               ,
               Novatus
            
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             Maximinus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               Nestorius
               ,
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             multitudes
             more
             ,
             which
             Church-History
             mentioneth
             ,
             and
             which
             made
             up
             the
             Councils
             at
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             
             
               Arrinene
               ,
               Sinnium
               ,
               Milan
            
             ,
             divers
             at
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             more
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             to
             suppose
             my
             Reader
             a
             stranger
             to
             such
             History
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             must
             not
             do
             ;
             for
             then
             I
             cannot
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             take
             my
             word
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             sin
             in
             
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
            
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             know
             more
             the
             Good
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             ,
             and
             the
             Mischiefs
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             Causes
             and
             Remedies
             :
             And
             it
             is
             
               their
               Office
            
             to
             be
             the
             Preachers
             of
             
               Unity
               and
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             the
             People
             from
             the
             temptations
             which
             would
             draw
             them
             into
             such
             guilt
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             have
             
               greater
               temptations
            
             to
             Schism
             than
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             been
             so
             frequent
             in
             the
             guilt
             :
             especially
             Pride
             and
             Covetousness
             in
             them
             hath
             stronger
             Faith.
             And
             1.
             
             Striving
             who
             shall
             be
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             have
             Rule
             ;
             2.
             
             Who
             shall
             be
             thought
             Wisest
             and
             most
             Orthodox
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Schisms
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             ,
             (
             especially
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             People
             )
             it
             hath
             been
             who
             shall
             be
             thought
             the
             Best
             and
             Holiest
             persons
             :
             But
             the
             two
             former
             have
             done
             much
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             Goodness
             being
             that
             which
             corrupt
             nature
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             contend
             for
             ,
             or
             the
             reputation
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             for
             Greatness
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             commoner
             baits
             of
             Pride
             .
             Therefore
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             
             Riches
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             usual
             matters
             of
             Dissension
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             3.
             
             
               True
               Learning
            
             tendeth
             to
             prevent
             and
             end
             Controversies
             ,
             which
             Ignorance
             cherisheth
             (
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             Egyptian
             Monks
             ,
             that
             turned
             Anthropomorphites
             .
             )
             But
             a
             smattering
             in
             Learning
             ,
             which
             amounts
             not
             to
             solidity
             ,
             and
             a
             settled
             mind
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             Heresies
             and
             Schism
             ,
             while
             praters
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             for
             wise
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             while
             they
             know
             nothing
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             X.
             4.
             
             Yet
             when
             the
             very
             Matter
             of
             a
             dividing
             Heresie
             is
             laid
             upon
             much
             Learning
             ,
             or
             subtle
             Notions
             ,
             or
             any
             words
             or
             things
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             it
             seldom
             spreadeth
             far
             ,
             and
             liveth
             long
             :
             Because
             it
             must
             cost
             men
             dear
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             and
             humane
             nature
             is
             slothful
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             will
             not
             be
             at
             long
             and
             hard
             study
             to
             know
             what
             is
             right
             or
             wrong
             :
             Therefore
             such
             as
             the
             
               Rosie
               Crucians
               ,
               Behmens
               ,
               &c.
            
             do
             but
             little
             harm
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             
               separating
               from
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             causing
             
               divisions
               and
               contentions
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             in
             Scripture
             is
             reproved
             as
             sinful
             Schism
             :
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             commonest
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             &
             3.
             3.
             
             &
             11.
             18.
             
             Matth.
             12.
             25.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             52
             ,
             53.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.
             25.
             
             They
             that
             by
             ill
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             abuse
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             or
             causless
             quarrels
             ,
             do
             disturb
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             ,
             and
             cause
             disaffection
             ,
             murmurings
             ,
             and
             unbrotherly
             distance
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             though
             they
             separate
             not
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
             6.
             
             
               Separating
               from
               a
               Church
            
             is
             sometimes
             a
             greater
             ,
             and
             sometime
             a
             less
             fault
             than
             
               dividing
               in
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             sometime
             
               no
               fault
            
             ,
             but
             a
             duty
             :
             It
             is
             a
             
               greater
               fault
            
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Church
             is
             by
             the
             Separater
             falsly
             accused
             of
             greater
             crimes
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             when
             it
             tendeth
             to
             greater
             hurt
             .
             It
             is
             a
             less
             fault
             when
             a
             man
             removeth
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             though
             causelesly
             ,
             yet
             with
             less
             accusation
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             less
             detriment
             to
             the
             common
             Cause
             .
             It
             is
             
               no
               fault
            
             when
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             done
             in
             a
             just
             manner
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             XIII
             .
             7.
             
             Separating
             from
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Universality
             of
             Christians
             as
             Headed
             by
             Christ
             )
             is
             separating
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ever
             damnable
             ,
             and
             is
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIV
             .
             But
             to
             separate
             from
             some
             Accident
             or
             Integral
             part
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Universal
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             separate
             from
             
               the
               Church
            
             :
             To
             differ
             from
             Christians
             in
             any
             thing
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             to
             apostatize
             ,
             or
             separate
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             (
             à
             materia
             )
             to
             renounce
             the
             universality
             of
             Christians
             :
             But
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             some
             accident
             or
             integral
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             
               separate
               from
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XV.
             To
             separate
             from
             
               any
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             reason
             
               common
               to
               all
            
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             ;
             And
             upon
             a
             reason
             that
             is
             against
             the
             
               essence
               of
               all
            
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             as
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVI
             .
             To
             separate
             from
             any
             Church
             by
             denyal
             of
             some
             one
             
               essential
               part
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             is
             Heresie
             in
             the
             
               strict
               sense
            
             ,
             and
             Apostasie
             in
             a
             
               larger
               sense
            
             :
             and
             to
             deny
             
               all
               Christanity
            
             ,
             is
             Apostasie
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             :
             But
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             called
             it
             Heresie
             ,
             when
             men
             separated
             into
             distinct
             opposing
             Bodies
             as
             parties
             ,
             from
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             for
             the
             cherishing
             of
             any
             dangerous
             errour
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVII
             .
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             separate
             from
             particular
             Churches
             in
             all
             the
             degrees
             and
             Cases
             following
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             abate
             our
             esteem
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             less
             worthy
             ,
             or
             more
             corrupt
             or
             culpable
             ,
             and
             to
             value
             more
             the
             more
             worthy
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVIII
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             
               remove
               ones
               dwelling
            
             from
             one
             City
             or
             Parish
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             the
             just
             reasons
             of
             our
             worldly
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             remove
             from
             other
             Churches
             :
             And
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             do
             the
             same
             for
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             when
             one
             Minister
             is
             bad
             ,
             or
             less
             fit
             for
             our
             Edification
             ,
             and
             one
             Church
             more
             corrupt
             
             and
             culpable
             ,
             and
             others
             more
             sound
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             their
             Communion
             more
             conducible
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIX
             .
             3.
             
             
               Parish
               bounds
            
             being
             but
             
               humane
               Institutions
            
             for
             order
             sake
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             be
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             
               neighbour
               Parish
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             ones
             
               own
               Parish
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             have
             the
             allowance
             of
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ;
             or
             without
             that
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             
               true
               necessity
            
             ,
             or
             when
             
               consideratis
               considerandis
            
             ,
             the
             Benefit
             is
             evidently
             greater
             than
             any
             hurt
             that
             it
             is
             like
             to
             do
             .
             For
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             bind
             me
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             the
             danger
             or
             detriment
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             unless
             (
             at
             least
             )
             some
             greater
             notorious
             interest
             of
             the
             Community
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             my
             Parish
             have
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             unsound
             Teacher
             ,
             or
             a
             weak
             ,
             dull
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             or
             unprofitable
             ,
             careless
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             ,
             vicious
             Pastor
             ,
             yet
             tolerable
             rather
             than
             to
             have
             none
             ,
             or
             judged
             tolerable
             by
             the
             Rulers
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             Parish
             have
             an
             able
             ,
             holy
             ,
             faithful
             Pastor
             ,
             by
             whom
             I
             am
             more
             abundantly
             edified
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             by
             Mans
             Commands
             to
             trust
             the
             conduct
             of
             my
             Soul
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             to
             deny
             my self
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             remove
             my
             dwelling
             :
             For
             mens
             power
             is
             not
             to
             destruction
             ,
             but
             to
             edification
             ;
             and
             Order
             is
             for
             the
             
               Thing
               Ordered
            
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             it
             .
             My
             Soul
             is
             more
             Christs
             and
             my
             own
             ,
             than
             the
             Rulers
             .
             And
             I
             am
             not
             unthankfully
             to
             neglect
             the
             helps
             offered
             me
             by
             Christ
             (
             
               who
               ascended
               to
               give
               gifts
               to
               men
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               Body
               )
            
             merely
             because
             a
             man
             commandeth
             me
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XX.
             4.
             
             Even
             Pope
             Nicholas
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Popish
             Councils
             forbad
             all
             men
             to
             hear
             Mass
             from
             a
             fornicating
             Priest
             :
             Protestants
             should
             not
             be
             less
             strict
             :
             And
             it
             is
             as
             lawfull
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             Parish-Priest
             for
             being
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             a
             Scorner
             at
             Godliness
             ,
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             an
             insufficient
             Guide
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             for
             being
             a
             Fornicator
             .
             And
             many
             Councils
             forbid
             me
             hearing
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             XXI
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             so
             great
             difference
             between
             Teachers
             and
             Teachers
             that
             are
             tolerable
             ,
             that
             some
             by
             unsuitableness
             are
             to
             some
             persons
             almost
             equal
             to
             none
             :
             some
             that
             preach
             only
             in
             high
             Language
             fit
             for
             learned
             ears
             ,
             and
             withall
             never
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             singly
             in
             any
             private
             oversight
             ,
             do
             little
             or
             no
             more
             good
             to
             some
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             than
             none
             :
             And
             God
             useth
             to
             work
             on
             Souls
             by
             Means
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             aptitude
             of
             Means
             :
             and
             therefore
             Heathens
             that
             have
             no
             Preachers
             are
             unconverted
             .
             And
             men
             are
             not
             to
             forsake
             the
             ordinary
             helps
             and
             hopes
             of
             their
             Salvation
             for
             Parish-Order
             ,
             or
             mens
             Commands
             :
             Christ
             twice
             sent
             the
             Pharisees
             to
             learn
             the
             meaning
             of
             [
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               .
            
             ]
             Souls
             are
             better
             than
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             Souls
             will
             judge
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXII
             .
             6.
             
             Where
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             any
             Congregation
             without
             sin
             ,
             imposed
             on
             us
             ,
             by
             Profession
             ,
             Subscription
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Declaration
             ,
             Practice
             or
             Omission
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             such
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXIII
             .
             7.
             
             When
             the
             Pastor
             is
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             true
             title
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Schism
             to
             desert
             him
             :
             By
             many
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             is
             an
             Usurper
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ordainers
             .
             Much
             more
             he
             that
             is
             utterly
             intolerable
             by
             Insufficiency
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             wickedness
             or
             Malignancy
             against
             that
             Piety
             which
             he
             should
             promote
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXIV
             .
             8.
             
             Where
             one
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             hath
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             under
             him
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             taken
             for
             Churches
             but
             for
             Chappels
             or
             
               parts
               of
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             (
             by
             them
             that
             take
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             a
             constitutive
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             )
             there
             he
             that
             goeth
             from
             
               his
               Parish
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               out
               of
               the
               Diocese
            
             ,
             nor
             separateth
             from
             his
             Diocesan
             ,
             doth
             not
             separate
             
             from
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             esteem
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXV
             .
             9.
             
             If
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             be
             given
             to
             a
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             
               not
               lawfully
               called
            
             ,
             nor
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             another
             be
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             whom
             the
             Magistrate
             casteth
             out
             of
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             or
             denyeth
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Peoples
             duty
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Pastor
             that
             is
             
               justly
               called
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             alwayes
             a
             duty
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             whom
             the
             Magistrate
             imposeth
             ,
             nor
             a
             sin
             to
             withdraw
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Churches
             met
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXVI
             .
             10.
             
             If
             a
             lawfull
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             be
             set
             over
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             either
             Magistrate
             or
             Synod
             unjustly
             depose
             him
             because
             he
             refuseth
             some
             heresie
             or
             sin
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             another
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             especially
             ,
             one
             justly
             suspected
             of
             unsoundness
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             not
             hereby
             disobliged
             from
             their
             first
             Pastor
             ;
             nor
             obliged
             to
             the
             latter
             :
             But
             yet
             if
             the
             latter
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             Countenance
             may
             be
             so
             great
             an
             advantage
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             disadvantage
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             especially
             in
             case
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             it
             their
             duty
             in
             point
             of
             Prudence
             for
             the
             first
             Pastor
             and
             People
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             Change.
             And
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             abusive
             deposition
             by
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXVII
             .
             11.
             
             If
             the
             
               Parish
               Minister
            
             be
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             Pishop
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             that
             separateth
             only
             from
             the
             Diocesan
             and
             not
             from
             that
             Parish-Church
             ,
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             :
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             separating
             from
             an
             unlawfull
             Arch-Bishop
             or
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXVIII
             .
             12.
             
             If
             the
             species
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             Church-Policie
             or
             Form
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             species
             :
             On
             which
             account
             we
             separate
             from
             the
             
               Papal
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             species
             of
             an
             
               Universal
               Church
               as
               Headed
               by
               one
               Man
            
             without
             Christs
             Institution
             being
             unlawfull
             ;
             though
             we
             separate
             from
             no
             Material
             
             part
             of
             Christs
             own
             universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             related
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Mass
             Sacrifice
             seemeth
             to
             be
             of
             another
             species
             than
             Christs
             Sacrament
             ;
             so
             the
             Mass-Priest
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             new
             species
             of
             Office
             (
             and
             unlawfull
             )
             The
             case
             of
             Patriarks
             and
             other
             Church-Offices
             and
             Forms
             of
             mans
             invention
             ,
             is
             after
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXIX
             .
             8.
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             the
             several
             local
             separations
             of
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             reasons
             and
             mutual
             separations
             :
             No
             meer
             local
             separation
             without
             the
             mental
             is
             Schism
             ,
             or
             sin
             .
             A
             man
             can
             be
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             is
             locally
             separate
             or
             absent
             from
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             save
             one
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXX
             .
             He
             that
             separateth
             from
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             accusing
             it
             to
             be
             
               no
               true
               Church
               ,
               caeteris
               paribus
               ,
            
             is
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Separation
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             is
             from
             all
             ,
             or
             from
             many
             .
             And
             he
             that
             separateth
             as
             falsly
             accusing
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             or
             Conversation
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             such
             as
             that
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             
               not
               lawfully
               hold
               Communion
            
             with
             them
             therefore
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             next
             degree
             of
             Schism
             :
             But
             he
             that
             withdraweth
             from
             one
             Church
             only
             for
             a
             
               greater
               convenience
            
             or
             profit
             ,
             or
             for
             purer
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             or
             Practice
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             guilty
             either
             of
             no
             Schism
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             just
             cause
             ,
             or
             of
             little
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             just
             cause
             ;
             while
             he
             no
             further
             accuseth
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXI
             .
             To
             separate
             unwarrantably
             from
             a
             pure
             and
             sound
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             worse
             Schism
             (
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             )
             than
             to
             separate
             from
             an
             
               impure
               ,
               unsound
               ,
               maculated
            
             and
             undisciplined
             Church
             .
             And
             to
             separate
             from
             
               many
               (
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             )
             is
             worse
             than
             from
             one
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXII
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             cast
             true
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             out
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             forbid
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             persecute
             
             them
             unjustly
             ,
             it
             is
             schismatical
             in
             any
             to
             call
             these
             men
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             holding
             and
             calling
             them
             
               unlawful
               Conventicks
            
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             To
             separate
             from
             a
             
               prohibited
               Church
            
             may
             be
             Schism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             an
             allowed
             one
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             unjust
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXIII
             .
             9.
             
             To
             separate
             in
             mind
             from
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             in
             heart
             from
             the
             
               Love
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Worship
            
             ,
             or
             Brethren
             ,
             is
             dangerous
             mental
             Schism
             in
             those
             that
             ordinarily
             assemble
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXIV
             .
             And
             all
             dividing
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Practices
             ,
             tending
             to
             open
             Schism
             ,
             are
             schismatical
             according
             to
             their
             degree
             ;
             such
             are
             false
             accusing
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Churches
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Worship
             ,
             Order
             or
             Government
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Pastors
             or
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXV
             .
             10.
             
             Secret
             ignorance
             or
             unbelief
             of
             necessary
             things
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             
               internal
               union
            
             that
             maketh
             the
             Church
             Mystical
             .
             Negatives
             may
             be
             Schism
             as
             well
             as
             Positives
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXVI
             .
             11.
             
             It
             is
             also
             internal
             Schism
             ,
             when
             men
             hate
             ,
             or
             love
             not
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             love
             Pleasures
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             Deceivers
             and
             Dividers
             better
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXVII
             .
             12.
             
             Censuring
             ,
             reviling
             ,
             slandering
             ,
             defaming
             Rulers
             ,
             Teachers
             or
             People
             ,
             or
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             tongue
             or
             writing
             ,
             in
             Pulpits
             or
             in
             common
             talk
             ,
             especially
             by
             published
             false
             Invectives
             ,
             is
             Schismatical
             :
             Of
             which
             many
             Controvertists
             and
             Disputants
             are
             guilty
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             reproach
             oppressed
             Churches
             and
             Persons
             ,
             are
             schismatical
             ,
             in
             calling
             others
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXVIII
             .
             13.
             
             Printing
             ,
             preaching
             or
             publishing
             Heresies
             ,
             or
             any
             false
             dividing
             doctrines
             ,
             is
             in
             its
             degree
             schismatical
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             XXXIX
             .
             14.
             
             Making
             ones
             self
             uncapable
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             doing
             that
             which
             deserveth
             Excommunication
             ,
             is
             a
             rending
             ones
             self
             morally
             and
             by
             merit
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XL.
             15.
             
             Causeless
             renouncing
             Communion
             with
             true
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             also
             setting
             up
             Anti-churches
             unwarrantably
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             Schism
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             before
             described
             ;
             yea
             to
             hold
             Churches
             in
             
               other
               Countreys
            
             uncapable
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             condemn
             them
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             is
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLI
             .
             16.
             
             The
             more
             men
             draw
             with
             them
             into
             Schism
             ,
             the
             more
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             it
             is
             aggravated
             :
             And
             the
             Leaders
             and
             zealous
             Promoters
             are
             most
             guilty
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLII
             .
             17.
             
             It
             is
             aggravated
             Schism
             to
             
               oppose
               Reconcilers
            
             ,
             or
             the
             healing
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             that
             are
             the
             proper
             means
             of
             unity
             ,
             and
             to
             reproach
             ,
             vilifie
             or
             resist
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLIII
             .
             18.
             
             The
             greatest
             and
             commonest
             Schism
             is
             by
             
               Dividing
               Laws
               and
               Canons
            
             ,
             which
             causelesly
             
               silence
               Ministers
               ,
               scatter
               Flocks
            
             ,
             and
             Decree
             the
             unjust
             Excommunication
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             deny
             Communion
             to
             those
             that
             yield
             not
             to
             sinfull
             or
             unnecessary
             ill-made
             terms
             of
             Communion
             :
             And
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             Excommunications
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             such
             Laws
             ,
             are
             Schism
             in
             its
             virulent
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLIV
             .
             19.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             schismatical
             to
             deny
             necessary
             toleration
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             for
             such
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             who
             by
             unavoidable
             difference
             of
             judgement
             in
             things
             tolerable
             ,
             cannot
             without
             violence
             to
             their
             Consciences
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Parish-Churches
             have
             the
             use
             of
             Organs
             ,
             and
             some
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             but
             it
             ●s
             sin
             :
             As
             the
             rest
             will
             not
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Musick
             ●for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             unjust
             and
             schismatical
             that
             
             they
             should
             be
             denyed
             leave
             to
             worship
             God
             elsewhere
             without
             it
             .
             So
             if
             a
             Church
             will
             cast
             men
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             they
             dare
             not
             sit
             ,
             or
             stand
             ,
             or
             kneel
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             allow
             them
             otherwise
             elsewhere
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Concord
             without
             tolerating
             some
             differing
             persons
             and
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLV
             .
             20.
             
             The
             worst
             Schism
             being
             that
             which
             is
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             
               schismatical
               Church-Tyranny
            
             is
             that
             which
             unjustly
             excludeth
             men
             from
             the
             
               universal
               Churches
               visible
               Communion
            
             (
             for
             from
             the
             spiritual
             they
             cannot
             )
             such
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Anabaptists
             ,
             that
             undisciple
             all
             Infants
             :
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             deny
             Christendome
             to
             such
             as
             dare
             not
             use
             or
             receive
             the
             transient
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
             as
             the
             engaging
             dedicating
             Symbol
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             the
             Children
             of
             such
             whose
             Parents
             dare
             not
             so
             present
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             commit
             the
             Covenanting
             for
             them
             to
             men
             called
             Godfathers
             instead
             of
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Seekers
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             Visible
             Church
             is
             lost
             .
             4.
             
             But
             the
             greatest
             Schismaticks
             are
             the
             Pope
             and
             Papists
             ,
             who
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             save
             the
             Sect
             or
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             To
             cut
             off
             Christs
             members
             from
             his
             
               Body
               Visible
            
             ,
             or
             deny
             men
             their
             place
             in
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             heinouser
             Schism
             than
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             ,
             or
             rend
             them
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             only
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             same
             guilt
             is
             on
             them
             that
             by
             unjust
             Excommunications
             pretend
             to
             cut
             men
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             universal
             :
             especially
             by
             unjust
             hereticating
             whole
             Parties
             ,
             Countreys
             or
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             interdicting
             whole
             Kingdoms
             Gods
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             hath
             often
             done
             .
             And
             especially
             ,
             when
             on
             such
             Pretences
             they
             excommunicate
             Kings
             ,
             and
             raise
             warres
             in
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             embroil
             the
             Christian
             World
             in
             blood
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLVI
             .
             The
             greatest
             Causes
             of
             Schisms
             ,
             I
             have
             
             opened
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Scheme
             ,
             and
             the
             Preface
             to
             my
             
               Cathol
               .
               Theologie
            
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             I.
             For
             Persons
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Contentious
             Clergy
             ,
             2.
             
             Unwise
             and
             wicked
             Rulers
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             deceived
             people
             .
          
           
             II.
             For
             Qualities
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Remotely
             ,
             1.
             
             Selfishness
             and
             Worldliness
             in
             Hypocrites
             :
             2.
             
             Hasty
             Judging
             of
             things
             not
             well
             understood
             (
             the
             common
             vice
             of
             Mankind
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Slothfulness
             in
             Students
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Neerly
             :
             1.
             
             Pride
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             Self-acquaintance
             :
             2.
             
             Ignorance
             and
             Error
             :
             3.
             
             Envy
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Bitterness
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             instrumental
             Engines
             of
             Schism
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             General
             ,
             Corrupt
             departing
             from
             the
             Christian
             Simplicity
             :
             2.
             
             Particularly
             :
             1.
             
             From
             Simplicity
             of
             Doctrine
             by
             Dogmatists
             Words
             and
             Notions
             :
             2.
             
             From
             Simplicity
             of
             Practice
             by
             superstitious
             Additions
             :
             3.
             
             From
             Simplicity
             of
             Discipline
             by
             Church-Tyranny
             and
             dividing
             Laws
             and
             Impositions
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XLVII
             .
             The
             mischievous
             Effects
             of
             Schism
             I
             have
             also
             there
             named
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Corruption
             of
             Doctrine
             by
             Wranglings
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Corruption
             of
             Worship
             by
             faction
             ,
             partiality
             and
             wrath
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Corruption
             of
             Discipline
             by
             Tyranny
             or
             Partiality
             .
             4.
             
             Self-deceit
             by
             false
             Zeal
             :
             5.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             Holiness
             and
             a
             heavenly
             Conversation
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Destruction
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             manifold
             injuries
             .
             7.
             
             The
             corrupting
             and
             undoing
             of
             Civil
             Rulers
             ,
             by
             oppression
             ,
             partiality
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             and
             warres
             .
             8.
             
             Exposing
             the
             innocent
             to
             slanders
             ,
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             .
             9.
             
             Hardening
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             unbelieving
             and
             ungodly
             to
             their
             perdition
             .
             10.
             
             Hindering
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             11.
             
             Corrupting
             the
             Churches
             ,
             weakening
             them
             ,
             shaming
             them
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             drawing
             down
             Gods
             Judgments
             on
             them
             .
             12.
             
             Shaking
             the
             Civil
             peace
             ,
             grieving
             good
             Rulers
             ,
             Teachers
             and
             People
             .
             13.
             
             Cherishing
             all
             Vice
             ,
             and
             hindering
             all
             men
             of
             the
             comforts
             and
             benefits
             
             of
             peaceable
             Communion
             with
             God
             and
             one
             another
             .
             Whoever
             are
             guilty
             of
             true
             Schism
             or
             Divisions
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             all
             these
             consequent
             mischiefs
             in
             a
             respective
             degree
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               true
               Preventions
               and
               Remedies
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             TO
             tell
             men
             what
             should
             be
             done
             for
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             far
             easier
             than
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             prevail
             even
             with
             one
             man
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Requisites
             hereto
             ,
             so
             if
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             were
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             be
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             yet
             as
             one
             diseased
             part
             doth
             trouble
             and
             endanger
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             by
             their
             badness
             would
             keep
             up
             common
             disquietments
             and
             troubles
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             a
             
               perfect
               Concord
            
             ,
             than
             
               perfect
               Knowledge
            
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             hope
             for
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             the
             great
             Peace-maker
             hath
             done
             much
             (
             and
             most
             )
             to
             this
             work
             already
             .
             He
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             the
             Center
             of
             our
             Unity
             :
             He
             hath
             given
             us
             sound
             Doctrine
             to
             lead
             us
             out
             of
             dividing
             Darkness
             :
             He
             hath
             made
             us
             such
             just
             and
             holy
             Laws
             ,
             as
             all
             tend
             to
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             :
             He
             hath
             left
             us
             his
             own
             perfect
             and
             imitable
             example
             :
             He
             hath
             prescribed
             the
             just
             terms
             of
             our
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             :
             He
             hath
             made
             Love
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             ,
             and
             all
             healing
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ,
             the
             Conditions
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Duties
             and
             Marks
             of
             his
             Disciples
             :
             He
             hath
             disgraced
             and
             strictly
             forbidden
             all
             dividing
             qualities
             and
             actions
             ;
             
             all
             uncharitableness
             ,
             censuring
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             malice
             ,
             envy
             ,
             backbiting
             ,
             evil-speaking
             ,
             discord
             ,
             contention
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             hath
             threatned
             to
             shut
             out
             the
             guilty
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             He
             hath
             instituted
             Church-discipline
             to
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Church
             till
             they
             repent
             :
             He
             poured
             out
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             miraculously
             at
             first
             on
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             making
             them
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             mind
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             voluntary
             Community
             of
             their
             goods
             :
             He
             prayed
             that
             they
             all
             might
             be
             
               One
               in
               him
            
             :
             He
             hath
             appointed
             his
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             up
             Love
             ,
             Concord
             and
             Peace
             throughout
             the
             world
             :
             He
             hath
             instituted
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Love
             ,
             Concord
             and
             holy
             Communion
             :
             He
             giveth
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Love
            
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             these
             (
             as
             a
             new
             Nature
             )
             as
             they
             have
             of
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             and
             
               saving
               Grace
            
             .
             All
             this
             and
             more
             hath
             Christ
             done
             himself
             for
             his
             Peoples
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             2.
             
             Under
             Christ
             the
             chief
             Instruments
             of
             Concord
             must
             be
             the
             
               faithful
               Ministers
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             duty
             hereto
             I
             have
             before
             described
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             must
             be
             men
             of
             more
             eminent
             knowledge
             and
             gifts
             than
             the
             higher
             sort
             of
             the
             Flock
             :
             or
             else
             if
             the
             People
             once
             perceive
             that
             they
             are
             equal
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             despise
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             :
             2.
             
             And
             then
             such
             Ministers
             being
             not
             able
             to
             deal
             with
             Sectaries
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             will
             betray
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             adversaries
             will
             carry
             away
             the
             Hearers
             :
             And
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             bring
             such
             persons
             into
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Truth
             will
             suffer
             with
             them
             :
             God
             fitteth
             men
             to
             do
             the
             work
             that
             he
             will
             bless
             them
             in
             :
             Not
             that
             every
             Congregation
             must
             needs
             have
             such
             an
             eminent
             man
             ;
             for
             a
             great
             Light
             will
             shine
             to
             other
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             an
             able
             man
             in
             one
             Parish
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             help
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             to
             confute
             Gainsayers
             ,
             and
             may
             keep
             up
             the
             Credit
             of
             
             the
             Ministry
             :
             But
             it
             is
             such
             that
             must
             preserve
             the
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             Church
             from
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             2.
             
             And
             if
             Ministers
             do
             not
             also
             live
             in
             holiness
             ,
             justice
             ,
             charity
             ,
             free
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             freer
             than
             other
             men
             from
             a
             proud
             ,
             a
             worldly
             and
             a
             covetous
             mind
             ,
             dividers
             will
             despise
             them
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             people
             will
             suspect
             the
             Cause
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             and
             many
             unsetled
             well-meaning
             persons
             will
             fall
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             them
             that
             they
             think
             live
             a
             more
             strict
             and
             pious
             ,
             and
             humble
             and
             charitable
             life
             .
             The
             Ministers
             Life
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             is
             needful
             to
             remedy
             Schism
             .
             As
             men
             fly
             from
             a
             Carrion
             or
             a
             stinking
             place
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             people
             from
             Priests
             of
             a
             corrupt
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Preacher
             be
             skilled
             in
             the
             
               particular
               Controversies
            
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             :
             2.
             
             And
             that
             he
             skilfully
             ,
             zealously
             and
             frequently
             preach
             up
             the
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             
               Unity
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             contraries
             :
             That
             men
             may
             by
             right
             Reason
             and
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             taught
             to
             make
             as
             much
             Conscience
             of
             these
             as
             they
             do
             of
             other
             great
             Duties
             and
             Sins
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             without
             preserving
             Fear
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             specially
             necessary
             ,
             that
             a
             Preacher
             know
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             Persons
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             Cause
             :
             and
             that
             is
             not
             to
             rail
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             shamefull
             and
             odious
             whom
             he
             would
             win
             ,
             nor
             publickly
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             contempt
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             slander
             ,
             abuse
             or
             oppress
             them
             ;
             But
             with
             Evidence
             managed
             with
             meekness
             ,
             love
             and
             tenderness
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             feel
             that
             all
             cometh
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             from
             unfeigned
             Love
             ;
             as
             Musculus
             won
             the
             Anabaptists
             by
             feeding
             and
             relieving
             them
             
             in
             Prison
             ,
             till
             they
             sought
             to
             him
             for
             instruction
             ,
             and
             were
             disposed
             to
             hear
             it
             .
             Nature
             flyeth
             from
             hurtful
             things
             and
             persons
             :
             Had
             the
             Enmity
             been
             put
             at
             first
             between
             the
             Woman
             and
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Eve
             had
             not
             been
             so
             easily
             seduced
             .
             Too
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Preachers
             go
             about
             to
             cure
             Schism
             as
             a
             man
             would
             bring
             Birds
             to
             the
             Net
             ,
             or
             Fishes
             to
             the
             Bait
             ,
             by
             shouting
             and
             throwing
             Stones
             at
             them
             ;
             or
             as
             one
             would
             get
             the
             swarm
             of
             Bees
             into
             the
             Hive
             by
             beating
             them
             ;
             or
             as
             one
             that
             would
             get
             a
             Wife
             by
             deriding
             and
             railing
             at
             her
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             Physician
             that
             would
             get
             practice
             by
             mocking
             his
             Patients
             instead
             of
             medicining
             them
             .
             Men
             know
             better
             than
             so
             ,
             how
             to
             bring
             an
             Oxe
             to
             the
             Yoak
             ,
             or
             a
             Horse
             or
             Dog
             to
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             tame
             any
             Bird
             or
             Beast
             that
             is
             wild
             and
             frightful
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             is
             hanged
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             rather
             than
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             a
             desperate
             seducing
             Heretick
             or
             Divider
             may
             be
             justly
             rendered
             as
             contemptible
             as
             he
             deserveth
             ,
             to
             keep
             others
             from
             being
             deceived
             by
             him
             :
             But
             all
             that
             we
             hope
             to
             win
             must
             be
             otherwise
             used
             .
             Reproach
             and
             disgrace
             maketh
             the
             Medicine
             so
             bitter
             (
             which
             should
             be
             sugared
             )
             that
             with
             one
             of
             many
             it
             will
             not
             go
             down
             .
             Scorn
             and
             reviling
             is
             the
             way
             to
             drive
             them
             further
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             5.
             
             And
             Ministers
             Patience
             with
             tolerable
             Dissenters
             ,
             while
             they
             worship
             God
             with
             some
             difference
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Assemblies
             ,
             is
             a
             necessary
             prevention
             of
             worser
             Schism
             .
             Thus
             some
             peaceable
             Bishops
             kept
             peace
             and
             love
             with
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             when
             others
             by
             contrary
             means
             made
             more
             Schisms
             ;
             (
             As
             Epiphanius
             saith
             Audius
             by
             intemperate
             foolish
             opposition
             was
             driven
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             )
             What
             hurt
             will
             it
             do
             me
             ,
             to
             let
             people
             hear
             another
             Teacher
             ,
             whom
             they
             preferre
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             can
             more
             profit
             by
             ?
             If
             I
             am
             for
             Organs
             ,
             for
             Images
             ,
             for
             Crossing
             ,
             &c.
             what
             hurt
             is
             it
             to
             let
             others
             meet
             and
             
             worship
             God
             without
             them
             ?
             But
             when
             Preachers
             have
             not
             
               personal
               worth
            
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             then
             rail
             at
             those
             that
             do
             not
             value
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             make
             themselves
             more
             vile
             :
             And
             when
             they
             are
             so
             proud
             ,
             that
             if
             people
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             preferre
             another
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bear
             it
             ,
             but
             think
             to
             remedy
             it
             by
             making
             odious
             or
             vilifying
             those
             that
             undervalue
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             as
             all
             proud
             men
             do
             ,
             even
             cross
             and
             more
             debase
             themselves
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             a
             Schism
             which
             was
             but
             a
             personal
             neglect
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             a
             principal
             Instrument
             of
             remedying
             Schism
             .
             And
             very
             much
             may
             he
             doe
             by
             wisdom
             ,
             moderation
             and
             right
             means
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             when
             wrong
             wayes
             do
             but
             increase
             the
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             ancient
             and
             wisest
             sort
             of
             good
             Christians
             must
             be
             great
             Instruments
             herein
             ;
             They
             must
             be
             Examples
             to
             the
             Younger
             of
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             :
             They
             must
             oft
             tell
             them
             how
             good
             and
             amiable
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             Brethren
             to
             dwell
             and
             meet
             together
             in
             Unity
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             Division
             .
             Age
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Experience
             mellow
             and
             sweeten
             the
             Spirits
             of
             ripe
             Christians
             ,
             when
             the
             Young
             are
             green
             and
             harsh
             and
             sowre
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             X.
             But
             among
             all
             these
             there
             are
             some
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             whom
             God
             stirreth
             up
             to
             a
             special
             zeal
             for
             Christian
             Concord
             ;
             And
             though
             the
             state
             of
             the
             place
             and
             times
             which
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             weakness
             ,
             may
             make
             some
             of
             them
             propose
             some
             terms
             which
             in
             better
             times
             would
             be
             unreasonable
             (
             as
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Cassander
               ,
               Wicelius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             did
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             healing
             Spirit
             that
             must
             be
             a
             prime
             mover
             in
             all
             the
             work
             ,
             if
             ever
             Concord
             be
             obtained
             :
             Such
             have
             been
             
               Mel●ncton
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Bucholzer
               ,
               Junius
               ,
               Job
               .
               Ger.
               V●ssius
               ,
               Camero
               ,
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               ,
               Placaeus
               ,
               Testardus
               ,
               Am●raldus
               ,
               Blondell
               ,
               Dallaeus
               ,
            
             the
             Breme
             and
             British
             Divines
             
             at
             Dort
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Synod
             are
             Pacificatory
             ;
             Calixtus
             and
             his
             Associates
             
               Johan
               .
               Bergius
               ,
               Conrad
               .
               Bergius
               ,
               Ludov.
               Crocius
               ,
               Iselburge
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             Usher
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             Bishop
             Davenant
             ,
             Dr.
             Ward
             ,
             Dr.
             Preston
             ,
             Mr.
             Whately
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Fenner
               ,
               Chillingworth
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             :
             But
             before
             all
             ,
             
               John
               Dury
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Blanke
            
             .
             As
             some
             men
             that
             study
             the
             Revelations
             or
             Chronologie
             ,
             or
             Genealogies
             ,
             &c.
             are
             readier
             in
             those
             particular
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             though
             of
             greater
             parts
             ;
             so
             they
             that
             study
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Concord
             of
             differing
             Christians
             ,
             usually
             are
             fitter
             for
             that
             work
             than
             others
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
             There
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             men
             that
             have
             written
             many
             things
             excellently
             for
             Peace
             ,
             even
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             being
             Hereticks
             ,
             have
             thereby
             done
             much
             harm
             .
             Divers
             of
             them
             have
             laid
             down
             in
             general
             those
             Rules
             and
             Terms
             which
             might
             much
             have
             furthered
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             things
             had
             been
             written
             by
             men
             of
             Name
             and
             Reputation
             .
             What
             Acontius
             was
             ,
             or
             what
             
               Rupertus
               Meldenius
            
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             ;
             some
             say
             they
             were
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             some
             deny
             it
             :
             But
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             heretical
             ,
             their
             excellent
             Precepts
             for
             Love
             and
             Peace
             may
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             against
             Orthodox
             Persecutors
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Revilers
             :
             Many
             that
             are
             known
             to
             be
             Socinians
             ,
             have
             written
             much
             for
             peace
             ;
             and
             Satan
             hath
             made
             great
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             bring
             all
             earnest
             motions
             for
             peace
             into
             suspicion
             :
             so
             that
             a
             man
             can
             now
             scarce
             write
             for
             the
             retreat
             of
             Church-warriours
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             quenching
             of
             our
             consuming
             flames
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             presently
             suspected
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             some
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             specially
             need
             of
             Charity
             or
             toleration
             himself
             ;
             Like
             the
             Fox
             ,
             that
             having
             lost
             his
             Tail
             ,
             would
             have
             all
             Foxes
             tails
             cut
             off
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             about
             any
             point
             that
             Papists
             are
             concerned
             in
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             calleth
             men
             from
             erroneous
             Extremes
             ,
             to
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             he
             is
             presently
             
             suspected
             to
             be
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             
               Cassander
               ,
               Wicelius
               ,
               Grotius
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             :
             Even
             
               Jacob
               Behmens
            
             writing
             so
             much
             for
             Love
             ,
             and
             against
             Wrath
             ,
             hath
             made
             some
             suspect
             a
             Treatise
             that
             is
             written
             for
             any
             extensive
             Christian
             Love
             :
             Could
             Satan
             but
             engage
             a
             man
             of
             ill
             fame
             to
             preach
             and
             write
             fervently
             for
             any
             fundamentall
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             with
             many
             it
             would
             make
             it
             suspected
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
             It
             is
             also
             of
             great
             moment
             for
             the
             preventing
             or
             remedying
             of
             Schism
             ,
             to
             choose
             a
             
               sit
               season
            
             to
             manage
             the
             remedies
             .
             Were
             not
             men
             very
             proud
             and
             selfish
             ,
             the
             fittest
             season
             would
             be
             times
             of
             Civil
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             :
             And
             indeed
             a
             common
             peace
             of
             many
             Countreys
             will
             hardly
             be
             well
             prosecuted
             in
             any
             other
             times
             ;
             because
             it
             needeth
             sedate
             minds
             ,
             and
             quiet
             entercourse
             ,
             and
             friendly
             communication
             ;
             which
             warrs
             and
             exasperations
             are
             against
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             fit
             time
             to
             heal
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             fined
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             :
             For
             his
             sense
             and
             passion
             will
             stop
             his
             ears
             ,
             and
             drive
             him
             further
             from
             those
             that
             he
             suffers
             by
             :
             (
             so
             far
             are
             they
             mistaken
             who
             take
             violence
             and
             severity
             to
             be
             the
             way
             )
             .
             But
             yet
             Pr●sperity
             hath
             greater
             hinderances
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             than
             Sufferings
             :
             for
             then
             usually
             the
             lovers
             of
             the
             World
             (
             called
             in
             Scripture
             
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
            
             )
             as
             they
             strive
             most
             for
             wealth
             and
             power
             ,
             do
             obtain
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             made
             Lords
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             they
             think
             there
             is
             no
             sure
             and
             honourable
             Peace
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             mens
             submission
             to
             their
             wills
             and
             dictates
             :
             Pride
             never
             knoweth
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             ,
             but
             trusteth
             to
             insulting
             passionate
             violence
             ,
             which
             cureth
             Schism
             ,
             as
             Brandy
             will
             do
             a
             burning
             Feaver
             :
             which
             may
             rarely
             be
             lodged
             in
             such
             frigid
             matter
             as
             may
             accidentally
             cure
             it
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             would
             kill
             :
             And
             a
             Schismatick
             may
             be
             such
             a
             timerous
             worldling
             ,
             as
             that
             suffering
             may
             drive
             him
             into
             outward
             complyance
             :
             But
             Conscience
             so
             respecteth
             
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             count
             man
             and
             all
             that
             he
             can
             do
             as
             nothing
             .
             Religion
             is
             a
             worshipping
             and
             obeying
             God
             as
             God
             :
             and
             whoever
             preferreth
             any
             mans
             Power
             or
             Interest
             before
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             hath
             no
             true
             Religion
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             a
             sufferer
             be
             to
             be
             cured
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             by
             him
             by
             whom
             he
             suffereth
             ,
             but
             by
             another
             that
             pitieth
             him
             and
             lamenteth
             his
             sufferings
             .
             But
             usually
             Pride
             and
             carnal
             Confidence
             in
             Prosperity
             hinder
             men
             from
             that
             condescension
             and
             moderation
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Love
             and
             Peace
             :
             Wantonness
             and
             Contention
             are
             the
             usual
             fruits
             of
             greatness
             ,
             fullness
             and
             worldly
             ease
             :
             so
             that
             Civil
             Peace
             and
             Religious
             are
             too
             often
             strangers
             ;
             and
             being
             dryed
             in
             the
             Sun-shine
             we
             are
             crumbled
             to
             dust
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Gods
             ordinary
             way
             to
             cast
             contentious
             Wranglers
             into
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             and
             melt
             them
             till
             they
             may
             be
             cast
             into
             one
             mold
             :
             Ridley
             and
             Hooper
             were
             reconciled
             in
             Prison
             .
             When
             men
             that
             fell
             out
             are
             all
             taken
             Captives
             by
             a
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             are
             sooner
             reconciled
             .
             When
             men
             all
             suffer
             for
             the
             same
             common
             Cause
             ,
             and
             are
             together
             in
             Gaols
             ,
             or
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             reproach
             ,
             then
             go
             trie
             whether
             they
             will
             hearken
             to
             peace
             .
             It
             was
             the
             great
             shame
             of
             the
             English
             Fugitives
             in
             Qu.
             Maries
             dayes
             to
             fall
             out
             at
             Frankford
             in
             their
             Exile
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             both
             Prosperity
             and
             Adversity
             have
             their
             proper
             helps
             and
             hinderances
             of
             Concord
             ;
             but
             usually
             ,
             times
             of
             common
             Civil
             Peace
             ,
             are
             the
             hopefullest
             times
             to
             treat
             for
             a
             common
             Religious
             peace
             ;
             but
             for
             smaller
             quarrelling
             parties
             ,
             common
             suffering
             is
             a
             better
             time
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIII
             .
             Whoever
             will
             be
             the
             Instruments
             of
             healing
             Schisms
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             preserve
             his
             Reputation
             with
             those
             that
             he
             would
             heal
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             with
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             religious
             persons
             :
             For
             if
             once
             he
             be
             commonly
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             best
             things
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             will
             be
             despised
             :
             If
             he
             be
             a
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             commonly
             reputed
             a
             sound
             and
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             will
             have
             a
             good
             interpretation
             :
             But
             if
             he
             be
             taken
             either
             for
             an
             enemy
             to
             Piety
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             prevaileth
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             will
             be
             suspected
             for
             acts
             of
             malice
             .
             Constantius
             is
             praised
             by
             Hilary
             himself
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             of
             laudable
             disposition
             and
             conversation
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             being
             for
             the
             Arians
             ,
             made
             all
             ill
             taken
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             much
             that
             deserved
             it
             :
             Theodosius
             junior
             and
             Anastasius
             were
             very
             pious
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             great
             lovers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             strenuously
             laboured
             to
             have
             kept
             the
             Bishops
             from
             Schism
             and
             Church-warrs
             ;
             but
             being
             supposed
             to
             favour
             most
             that
             party
             which
             the
             others
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             did
             was
             ill
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             suspected
             to
             be
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             very
             necessary
             that
             a
             Peace-making
             Prince
             be
             down-right
             honest
             and
             impartial
             ,
             and
             shew
             himself
             conscionable
             in
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             a
             lover
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             injurious
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             a
             special
             favourer
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             Wickedness
             ,
             Debauchery
             and
             Malignity
             in
             all
             .
             For
             this
             will
             make
             people
             love
             and
             trust
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             nothing
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             say
             of
             Princes
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Preachers
             :
             If
             a
             man
             be
             never
             so
             zealous
             for
             Concord
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             commonly
             supposed
             to
             be
             an
             ignorant
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             an
             
               unconscionable
               crafty
               Politician
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             dangerously
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             partial
             ,
             or
             hath
             any
             ill
             Principles
             or
             Designs
             ,
             or
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             or
             whimsical
             Fanatick
             ,
             all
             his
             Endeavours
             are
             like
             to
             do
             but
             little
             good
             :
             The
             general
             love
             and
             honour
             that
             Arch-bishop
             Usher
             ,
             Bishop
             Davenant
             ,
             Dr.
             Preston
             ,
             Mr.
             Gataker
             ,
             Mr.
             Fenner
             ,
             Mr.
             Watton
             ,
             Dr.
             Stoughton
             ,
             &c.
             had
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             sober
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             made
             those
             conciliatory
             ,
             moderating
             Principles
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             which
             from
             other
             men
             
             have
             been
             received
             with
             suspicion
             ,
             if
             not
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIV
             .
             Were
             there
             no
             more
             said
             of
             all
             this
             subject
             but
             that
             of
             
               Rupertus
               Meldenius
            
             cited
             by
             
               Conradus
               Bergius
            
             ,
             it
             might
             end
             all
             Schisms
             if
             well
             understood
             and
             used
             ,
             
               viz.
               Si
               in
               NECESSARIIS
               sit
               UNITAS
               ,
               in
               NON-NECESSARIIS
               LIBERTAS
               ,
               in
               UTRISQUE
               CHARITAS
               ,
               optimo
               certe
               loco
               essent
               res
               nostrae
               .
               Unity
               in
               things
               necessary
               ,
               Liberty
               in
               things
               unnecessary
               ,
            
             and
             
               Charity
               in
               both
            
             ,
             would
             do
             all
             our
             work
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XV.
             Or
             briefly
             ,
             all
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             LIGHT
             of
             Reason
             and
             Sacred
             Truth
             adapted
             to
             the
             Understandings
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             seasonably
             proposed
             with
             good
             advantage
             to
             convince
             them
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             LOVE
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             Rulers
             and
             Dissenters
             ,
             heaping
             coals
             of
             Fire
             on
             their
             heads
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             POWER
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             encouraging
             men
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Piety
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             restraining
             men
             from
             propagating
             intolerable
             Errors
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             from
             violating
             the
             Laws
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             Christian
             Sobriety
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             and
             not
             permitting
             them
             on
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             openly
             to
             revile
             and
             abuse
             each
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             up
             mutual
             hatred
             and
             diabolical
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             by
             licentious
             tongues
             to
             wrong
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             These
             few
             things
             would
             better
             heal
             the
             Churches
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             violent
             and
             compound
             Medicines
             which
             worldly
             Jug●ers
             and
             unskilful
             Mountebanks
             have
             long
             tryed
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               More
               of
               the
               same
               subject
               ;
               Twenty
               things
               necessary
               in
               all
               that
               will
               deliver
               the
               Church
               from
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             BEcause
             this
             dividing
             Spirit
             goeth
             not
             easily
             out
             ,
             I
             shall
             repeat
             and
             summe
             up
             the
             common
             Duties
             of
             all
             men
             that
             will
             herein
             successefully
             serve
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             every
             man
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             so
             excellent
             a
             work
             ,
             though
             every
             man
             be
             bound
             to
             it
             in
             his
             place
             :
             The
             sad
             Experience
             of
             the
             World
             assureth
             us
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             few
             skilful
             and
             effectual
             Physicians
             have
             been
             found
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             In
             short
             ,
             all
             men
             that
             will
             promote
             the
             Churches
             concord
             ,
             whether
             Magistrates
             ,
             Pastors
             or
             People
             ,
             must
             observe
             all
             these
             following
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             necessary
             means
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             wanting
             ,
             yea
             but
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Churches
             will
             be
             so
             far
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             diseased
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             foresaid
             simple
             Terms
             of
             Union
             must
             be
             understood
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             false
             and
             ensnaring
             terms
             must
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Magistrates
             must
             preferre
             Christs
             interest
             before
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             their
             own
             lyeth
             in
             preferring
             his
             :
             and
             must
             value
             conscionable
             upright
             men
             ,
             though
             dissenters
             in
             tolerable
             cases
             ,
             and
             not
             encourage
             their
             unconscionable
             enemies
             .
             And
             must
             keep
             peace
             among
             the
             Clergy
             and
             among
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             must
             be
             taught
             to
             place
             their
             Religion
             in
             worshipping
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ;
             and
             to
             study
             the
             power
             and
             practice
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             ,
             more
             than
             Opinions
             ,
             self-exalting
             or
             Will-worship
             :
             
             and
             to
             love
             their
             Neighbours
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             they
             would
             be
             done
             by
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Men
             must
             learn
             of
             Christ
             to
             see
             the
             amiableness
             of
             Sincerity
             and
             Holiness
             under
             many
             differences
             and
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             so
             love
             what
             is
             amiable
             ,
             and
             bear
             with
             what
             is
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             pardon
             what
             is
             pardonable
             in
             all
             :
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             weak
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             doubtfull
             Disputations
             :
             and
             to
             speak
             more
             of
             the
             Good
             that
             is
             in
             upright
             men
             than
             of
             the
             Evil
             :
             yea
             never
             speak
             evil
             of
             any
             man
             till
             they
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             nor
             then
             till
             they
             be
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             harm
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Men
             must
             labour
             to
             know
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             acquianted
             with
             their
             own
             fallibility
             and
             defectibility
             ,
             mutability
             and
             insufficiency
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             how
             much
             they
             have
             to
             be
             pardoned
             and
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             at
             themselves
             ;
             to
             fly
             from
             Pride
             ,
             and
             know
             how
             unmeet
             they
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             mens
             Judgments
             and
             Practices
             ,
             or
             to
             seem
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             tolerated
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             speak
             publickly
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             words
             which
             they
             prescribe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Men
             must
             not
             be
             too
             strange
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             nor
             keep
             too
             distant
             ;
             for
             neerness
             and
             acquaintance
             reconcileth
             ,
             and
             distance
             cherisheth
             false
             reports
             and
             suspicions
             ,
             and
             men
             take
             liberty
             to
             hear
             ,
             think
             and
             speak
             ill
             of
             strangers
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             which
             familiarity
             would
             cure
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             None
             but
             Volunteers
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             true
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             to
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Seals
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             use
             more
             a
             friendly
             discoursing
             way
             for
             convincing
             Dissenters
             ,
             than
             disgracefull
             ,
             passionate
             ,
             militant
             disputations
             ,
             (
             Though
             dangerous
             seducers
             must
             be
             confuted
             by
             necessary
             disputation
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             To
             abhorre
             Envy
             and
             Emulation
             (
             the
             Off-spring
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             Selfishness
             and
             Pride
             )
             and
             not
             to
             grudge
             at
             other
             mens
             esteem
             ,
             that
             are
             preferred
             before
             us
             ;
             especially
             that
             Preachers
             and
             Pastors
             envy
             not
             the
             preference
             of
             other
             Teachers
             ,
             nor
             murmur
             at
             their
             liberty
             ,
             honour
             or
             success
             ;
             but
             rejoyce
             with
             Paul
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             that
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             by
             Contentious
             men
             ,
             that
             do
             it
             in
             Envy
             and
             Strife
             ,
             to
             adde
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             dread
             Persecution
             and
             unjust
             violence
             to
             men
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             force
             them
             to
             sin
             and
             damnation
             ,
             by
             bearing
             down
             Conscience
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             be
             well
             furnished
             with
             holy
             Reason
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             for
             Ministers
             to
             be
             confined
             to
             the
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             from
             all
             use
             of
             Violence
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             and
             kept
             to
             their
             proper
             work
             and
             Government
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Church-keyes
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             rebuke
             and
             frown
             away
             malignant
             and
             Religious
             Calumniators
             ,
             Whisperers
             ,
             Censurers
             and
             Backbiters
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             To
             teach
             the
             People
             wherein
             the
             uniting
             Substance
             of
             Religion
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             to
             be
             censorious
             and
             separate
             causelesly
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             represent
             their
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             unjustly
             odious
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             other
             mens
             hatred
             and
             separating
             distastes
             :
             and
             how
             great
             a
             sin
             and
             danger
             Schism
             or
             Division
             is
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             To
             avoid
             all
             needless
             novelties
             and
             singularities
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             to
             
               Vincent
               .
               Lerinensis's
            
             Measure
             ,
             of
             holding
             to
             that
             which
             
               hath
               ever
               been
               received
               as
               necessary
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             was
             the
             primitive
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             To
             avoid
             contending
             about
             meer
             
               ambiguous
               words
            
             ,
             and
             ever
             to
             agree
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             all
             the
             terms
             before
             you
             enter
             on
             further
             disputation
             :
             and
             to
             suspect
             such
             ambiguity
             in
             all
             debates
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             As
             Magistrates
             must
             be
             just
             and
             impartial
             ,
             so
             people
             must
             be
             taught
             to
             obey
             them
             under
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             lawfull
             things
             belonging
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Peace-makers
             must
             be
             men
             of
             Piety
             and
             blameless
             Lives
             ,
             that
             may
             honour
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             scandal
             harden
             adversaries
             ,
             nor
             lay
             Stumbling-blocks
             before
             the
             weak
             :
             and
             such
             as
             study
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             They
             must
             submit
             to
             men
             of
             the
             lowest
             and
             weakest
             ranks
             ,
             and
             not
             despise
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             must
             bear
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             restoring
             the
             fallen
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             remembring
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             must
             not
             expect
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Concord
             on
             Earth
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             lest
             for
             want
             of
             it
             they
             be
             tempted
             to
             murmur
             at
             God
             ,
             doubt
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             breach
             wider
             by
             unjust
             severities
             against
             the
             weak
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             When
             any
             are
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Scandal
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             ready
             with
             patience
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             Equals
             ,
             or
             Inferiors
             ,
             Referring
             them
             to
             their
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             answering
             what
             is
             charged
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             willingly
             amending
             what
             they
             are
             convinced
             is
             amiss
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             and
             much
             more
             I
             have
             formerly
             written
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Cure
               of
               Church-divisions
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Popery
               (
               or
               the
               Papacie
               )
               will
               never
               unite
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             prove
             the
             insufficiency
             and
             ineptness
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             Union
             which
             many
             men
             have
             devised
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Churches
             :
             
             Repeating
             ,
             that
             few
             things
             more
             divide
             ,
             than
             
               false
               Means
               of
               uniting
            
             ,
             while
             these
             engage
             men
             to
             set
             against
             all
             that
             cannot
             yield
             to
             them
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             
               Papal
               party
            
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             chief
             Pretenders
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             The
             Papists
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Union
             and
             avoiding
             Schism
             is
             ,
             for
             one
             Man
             ,
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Universal
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               on
               Earth
               ,
               even
               the
               governing
               Head
               under
               Christ
               of
               all
               the
               Christians
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             
               the
               World
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             one
             such
             
               politick
               Body
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               invisible
               Head
               of
               influence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             
               visible
               Head
               as
               to
               Government
            
             :
             And
             that
             none
             are
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             that
             are
             not
             the
             
               Popes
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             refuse
             such
             Subjection
             are
             Schismaticks
             or
             Hereticks
             or
             Infidels
             :
             And
             that
             all
             that
             own
             Christ
             ,
             should
             be
             compelled
             by
             Sword
             or
             torment
             to
             own
             the
             Pope
             as
             his
             Vicar
             General
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             
               Campanella
               ,
               de
               Regno
               Dei
            
             ,
             openeth
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             alledgeth
             the
             texts
             that
             are
             brought
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             intending
             Christs
             Reign
             on
             Earth
             by
             the
             Pope
             as
             his
             Viceroy
             :
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             an
             
               Universal
               Kingdom
            
             or
             Monarchy
             which
             they
             plead
             and
             strive
             for
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             :
             But
             in
             this
             they
             greatly
             differ
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             have
             the
             universal
             Power
             of
             
               both
               Swords
            
             ,
             or
             but
             
               of
               one
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             be
             really
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             herein
             they
             are
             of
             three
             Opinions
             as
             to
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             of
             three
             Opinions
             as
             to
             the
             degree
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             As
             to
             the
             Possessor
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             party
             say
             that
             the
             
               summa
               Potestas
            
             is
             in
             th●●
             Pope
             ;
             2.
             
             Another
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             
               the
               Pope
               presiding
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               Pope
               and
               Council
               agreeing
            
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             another
             party
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             
               General
               Council
               alone
            
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             Ordidinary
             Governour
             ,
             though
             subject
             to
             the
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Power
             of
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Degree
             of
             Power
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             having
             the
             chief
             Power
             of
             both
             Swords
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             World
             is
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             hold
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             directly
             only
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             indirectly
             and
             
               in
               order
               to
               Spirituals
            
             he
             hath
             also
             the
             
               Temporal
               power
            
             (
             of
             the
             Sword
             )
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             
               own
               Territories
            
             he
             hath
             
               both
               Powers
            
             as
             to
             
               Personal
               exercise
            
             ;
             but
             in
             
               other
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             he
             can
             himself
             only
             execute
             the
             Church-power
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             
               command
               Kings
            
             to
             execute
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
            
             for
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             and
             his
             Bishops
             decrees
             :
             and
             may
             force
             them
             to
             it
             by
             
             Anathema's
             ,
             and
             releasing
             their
             Subjects
             from
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Fidelity
             ,
             and
             giving
             their
             Kingdoms
             to
             others
             :
             As
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             may
             not
             be
             personally
             Judge
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             
               make
               Judges
            
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             depose
             them
             if
             unworthy
             .
             This
             differeth
             little
             from
             the
             former
             :
             The
             Monarchy
             is
             nevertheless
             absolute
             ,
             though
             Kings
             be
             the
             Popes
             Officers
             or
             Lictors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             some
             few
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             have
             no
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             of
             forcing
             Kings
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             The
             Controversie
             was
             hotly
             handled
             when
             Popes
             and
             Emperors
             were
             in
             Warrs
             :
             The
             Volumes
             written
             on
             both
             sides
             are
             published
             by
             Goldastus
             ,
             to
             which
             
               William
               Barkley
            
             and
             some
             others
             in
             France
             have
             added
             more
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             Rightly
             therefore
             doth
             the
             
               Geograph
               .
               Nubiensis
            
             call
             the
             Pope
             
               A
               King
            
             ;
             The
             Name
             of
             a
             Church
             maketh
             not
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             thing
             :
             There
             be
             some
             that
             think
             that
             all
             Kings
             should
             be
             also
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             will
             grant
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             Bishops
             
             should
             be
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             be
             
               Univer●al
               King●
            
             Cardinal
             
               Bertram
               in
               Biblioth
               .
               Patr.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               had
               not
               been
               wise
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               set
               up
               such
               a
               Monarch
               under
               him
               over
               the
               World.
            
             And
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               seu
               Bulla
               Sixti
               quarti
               Philippo
               Palatino
               Rh●ni
               in
               ●rehero
               ,
               Vol.
            
             2.
             pag.
             162.
             you
             may
             see
             their
             Claim
             in
             these
             words
             :
             [
             
               Universos
               Christianos
               Principes
               ac●omnes
               Christi
               fideles
               requirere
               eisque
               mandare
               vice
               Dei
               ,
               cuius
               locum
               quamvis
               immeriti
               tenemus
               in
               terris
               .
            
             ]
             
               To
               require
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               all
               faithful
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               in
               Gods
               stead
               ,
               whose
               place
               on
               earth
               we
               hold
               ,
               though
               unworthy
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             The
             Twelfth
             General
             Council
             ,
             viz.
             at
             the
             
               Laterane
               ,
               sub
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             and
             some
             at
             Rome
             under
             Greg.
             7.
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             put
             this
             Claim
             of
             theirs
             past
             doubt
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             ,
             I
             prove
             undeniably
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christians
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             an
             Agreement
             to
             
               forsake
               the
               Scriptures
            
             as
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             and
             Law
             :
             where
             they
             will
             still
             find
             that
             he
             never
             instituted
             such
             a
             
               Roman
               Monarch
            
             .
             The
             Papists
             contrary
             Assertion
             will
             never
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             Book
             it self
             is
             open
             before
             them
             .
             They
             will
             there
             find
             no
             one
             man
             that
             ruled
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             no
             one
             to
             whom
             Appeals
             were
             made
             :
             no
             one
             that
             ever
             claimed
             such
             a
             power
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             settled
             any
             such
             at
             Rome
             ;
             or
             that
             ever
             a
             word
             was
             left
             by
             Christ
             to
             direct
             the
             Church
             to
             center
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             Nor
             that
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             this
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             half
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             Papists
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Christians
             will
             (
             not
             only
             find
             nothing
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             )
             much
             against
             it
             :
             which
             many
             Volumes
             having
             largely
             proved
             ,
             (
             
               Chamier
               ,
               
               Whitakers
               ,
               White
               ,
            
             and
             abundance
             more
             )
             it
             would
             be
             vain
             here
             to
             repeat
             .
             I
             commend
             to
             the
             English
             Reader
             now
             but
             Dr.
             Challoners
             small
             Book
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             as
             dark
             and
             doubtful
             and
             uncertain
             as
             common
             Reason
             and
             Disputers
             experience
             proveth
             it
             ,
             the
             universal
             Church
             can
             never
             unite
             in
             a
             thing
             which
             so
             few
             can
             see
             any
             certainty
             in
             ,
             or
             evident
             proof
             of
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             X.
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             greatlyest
             reverenced
             General
             Councils
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             limiting
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             as
             Nice
             first
             doth
             ;
             and
             declaring
             him
             to
             be
             National
             ,
             and
             of
             
               humane
               Institution
            
             as
             being
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             and
             advancing
             Constantinople
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Reason
             as
             doth
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             have
             largely
             written
             against
             Terret
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             Greek
             Church
             hath
             ever
             held
             the
             Papacy
             to
             be
             of
             humane
             Institution
             :
             Proved
             briefly
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             ever
             held
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             stand
             on
             the
             same
             Foundation
             with
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             :
             But
             they
             ever
             held
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             to
             be
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             ;
             which
             needs
             no
             proofs
             to
             men
             of
             Reading
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             set
             up
             Constantinople
             first
             next
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             equal
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             above
             him
             :
             which
             they
             had
             never
             done
             ,
             had
             they
             taken
             the
             Papacy
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             For
             they
             never
             pretended
             any
             such
             foundation
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinoples
             power
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             never
             so
             desperate
             as
             to
             set
             up
             Mans
             Ordination
             above
             Gods.
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             took
             his
             Power
             to
             be
             limited
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             him
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Emperours
             :
             All
             which
             is
             known
             to
             men
             that
             know
             Church-History
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             the
             common
             Reason
             of
             Mankind
             will
             still
             discern
             that
             a
             humane
             Monarchy
             of
             
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             a
             dream
             and
             Impossibility
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             man
             is
             naturally
             capable
             of
             exercising
             such
             a
             power
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIII
             .
             7.
             
             Because
             while
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Binius
               ,
               Crab
               ,
               Surius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Histories
             of
             the
             Councils
             are
             extant
             ,
             and
             
               Platina
               ,
               Anastasius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Histories
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             while
             all
             the
             old
             Church-History
             is
             extant
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               German
               ,
               French
               ,
               Italian
               ,
               Belgick
               ,
               English
               ,
            
             and
             other
             later
             Histories
             ,
             the
             horrid
             wickedness
             of
             Popes
             ,
             and
             the
             Mischiefs
             they
             have
             brought
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             they
             have
             shed
             to
             settle
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             will
             be
             known
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             men
             universally
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             ever
             made
             such
             Governours
             essential
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             necessary
             to
             its
             Unity
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIV
             .
             8.
             
             Because
             Kings
             and
             States
             will
             never
             become
             all
             so
             tame
             and
             servile
             ,
             as
             to
             resign
             their
             Kingdoms
             so
             far
             to
             an
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             his
             Government
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XV.
             9.
             
             Because
             if
             the
             people
             were
             never
             ●o
             blind
             ,
             there
             will
             in
             all
             generations
             arise
             
               wise
               and
               Learned
            
             persons
             ,
             who
             will
             know
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             never
             consent
             to
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVI
             .
             10.
             
             Lastly
             from
             Experience
             :
             The
             Universal
             Church
             now
             doth
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             did
             unite
             in
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             will
             do
             .
             That
             now
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             is
             past
             doubt
             with
             those
             that
             know
             the
             Papists
             are
             but
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             Bishop
             Bramhall
             saith
             they
             are
             but
             a
             fifth
             part
             .
             The
             great
             Empire
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             the
             Christians
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Mesopotamia
            
             ,
             that
             are
             falsly
             called
             by
             them
             Nestorians
             and
             Eutychians
             or
             Jacobites
             ,
             who
             parted
             from
             the
             Greeks
             upon
             the
             ejection
             of
             Diosecrus
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             the
             
               Armenians
               ,
               Circassians
               ,
               Mengrelians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
            
             those
             scattered
             in
             the
             Persian
             
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             scattered
             throughout
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             the
             
               Empire
               of
               Moscovie
            
             ,
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               Sueden
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             
               Saxony
               ,
               Brandenburgh
               ,
               Lunenburgh
               ,
               Hanover
               ,
               Osnaburgh
               ,
               Holstein
               ,
            
             the
             Prince
             of
             Hassia
             ,
             the
             Palsgrave
             of
             the
             
               Rhine
               ,
               Ducal
               Prussia
               ,
               Curland
               ,
               Transilvania
               ,
            
             all
             the
             Protestant
             free
             Cities
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               Dantzick
            
             ,
             and
             others
             tolerated
             in
             Poland
             ,
             those
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             some
             in
             Walachia
             and
             
               Moldovia
               ;
               Belgia
            
             ,
             called
             the
             Low-Countreys
             ,
             with
             
               Friesland
               ,
               Embden
               ,
               Geneva
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Protestant
             Cantons
             of
             Helvetia
             ;
             those
             in
             Rhoetia
             ,
             in
             Piedmont
             ,
             &c.
             and
             those
             tolerated
             in
             France
             :
             Our
             Plantations
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             or
             America
             ,
             viz.
             
               New-England
               ,
               Virginia
               ,
               Barbados
               ,
               Bermudas
               ,
               Jamaica
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             All
             these
             are
             Christians
             that
             unite
             not
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             are
             subject
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             they
             say
             that
             these
             are
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             that
             is
             too
             easie
             a
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             and
             no
             Cure
             at
             all
             for
             Christians
             discord
             .
             By
             this
             way
             of
             reasoning
             they
             may
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             Church
             or
             World
             is
             united
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             but
             ten
             Subjects
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             or
             World
             :
             as
             a
             mad
             man
             proved
             that
             all
             the
             World
             was
             his
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             his
             House
             and
             Land
             was
             all
             the
             World.
             But
             Christ
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             lose
             his
             Church
             ,
             nor
             be
             disputed
             out
             of
             his
             Inheritance
             by
             so
             gross
             a
             fallacy
             :
             If
             you
             argue
             [
             None
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             but
             the
             Popes
             Subjects
             :
             All
             the
             Popes
             Subjects
             unite
             in
             the
             Pope
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             are
             united
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             ]
             You
             must
             prove
             your
             Major
             to
             Christ
             better
             than
             ever
             you
             did
             ,
             before
             he
             will
             be
             so
             deposed
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             lose
             those
             whom
             he
             so
             dearly
             bought
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Canterbury
               ,
            
             may
             
             say
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             Christians
             but
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             it
             that
             I
             say
             the
             World
             of
             Christians
             are
             not
             united
             in
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVII
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             so
             now
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             :
             And
             though
             some
             of
             them
             cheat
             Women
             by
             telling
             them
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             before
             Luther
             were
             united
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             Popes
             ,
             they
             must
             burn
             all
             their
             own
             Church
             History
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             ignorant
             of
             what
             is
             past
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             before
             this
             will
             be
             believed
             by
             men
             that
             can
             read
             Latin
             and
             Greek
             ;
             certainly
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             themselves
             :
             They
             cannot
             though
             they
             would
             :
             Was
             all
             the
             West
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             were
             murdered
             for
             being
             against
             him
             ?
             When
             the
             Bohemians
             were
             so
             persecuted
             by
             warrs
             ?
             when
             Spain
             it self
             hath
             been
             accused
             of
             such
             Heresie
             ?
             when
             most
             of
             Germany
             stuck
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             Popes
             ?
             when
             France
             and
             England
             have
             been
             censured
             and
             Interdicted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             not
             his
             Interdicts
             ?
             when
             for
             many
             Ages
             most
             of
             Italy
             hath
             been
             a
             Field
             of
             warr
             ,
             and
             fought
             against
             him
             ?
             when
             Rome
             it self
             hath
             so
             oft
             driven
             him
             away
             ?
             But
             especially
             when
             upon
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Decree
             
               de
               tribus
               Capitulis
            
             ,
             Pope
             Vigilius
             was
             forsaken
             by
             much
             of
             Italy
             and
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Successors
             for
             about
             an
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Aquileia
             set
             up
             as
             their
             Head
             instead
             of
             Rome
             ,
             till
             Sergius
             after
             reconciled
             them
             ?
             And
             all
             this
             while
             were
             not
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             before
             mentioned
             in
             Asia
             and
             Africa
             ,
             &c.
             from
             under
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               have
               oft
               asked
               ,
               and
               ask
               again
               ,
               was
               all
            
             Christendome
             
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               of
               whom
               their
            
             Melchior
             Canus
             saith
             (
             Lecd
             Com.
             cap.
             7.
             fol.
             201.
             )
             That
             not
             only
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             but
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             have
             fought
             to
             destroy
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             had
             on
             their
             side
             the
             Arms
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             the
             Greater
             number
             of
             Churches
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             prevail
             to
             ab●●gate
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             One
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ?
             ]
          
           
             
               Was
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               under
               him
               ,
               when
               their
            
             Raynerius
             saith
             ,
             (
             cont
             .
             Wald.
             catal
             .
             in
             Bibl.
             Patr.
             To.
             4.
             p.
             773.
             )
             [
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             and
             Ethiopians
             ,
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             the
             Apostles
             converted
             ,
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Was
             all
             the
             Church
             under
             him
             before
             the
             Turks
             conquered
             the
             Greeks
             ?
             when
             the
             Greek
             Church
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             ,
             were
             twice
             as
             many
             as
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             :
             and
             Abassia
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             East
             and
             South
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             were
             also
             from
             under
             him
             ?
          
           
             
               Yea
               and
               when
               their
               own
            
             Jacobus
             de
             Vitriaco
             writeth
             (
             Histor
             .
             Orient
             .
             c.
             77.
             )
             
               who
               dwelt
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Easterly
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ,
             alone
             ,
             exceeded
             in
             number
             the
             Christians
             either
             of
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             Church
             .
             ]
             
               And
               their
            
             Brochardus
             ,
             
               that
               lived
               also
               there
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
            
             [
             Those
             called
             Schismaticks
             by
             us
             ,
             are
             far
             better
             men
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVIII
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             all
             the
             Church
             was
             governed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             probable
             which
             Marnixius
             and
             many
             Protestants
             affirm
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             years
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Papist
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             One
             that
             took
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             the
             Governing
             power
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             The
             oft
             cited
             words
             of
             Gregory
             the
             first
             and
             Pelagius
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             abhorred
             the
             Claim
             :
             The
             Pope
             was
             from
             the
             year
             300.
             till
             600.
             and
             after
             the
             
               first
               Bishop
            
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Under
             Councils
             and
             Emperours
             ;
             
             2.
             
             Not
             Ruling
             the
             other
             Patriarchates
             ,
             but
             sitting
             before
             them
             in
             Councils
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             this
             by
             
               M●ns
               Ordination
            
             ,
             only
             in
             
               one
               Empire
            
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             had
             no
             Rule
             in
             any
             of
             the
             
               extraimperial
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             World
             :
             even
             here
             with
             us
             the
             Britains
             rejected
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Scots
             would
             not
             eat
             or
             converse
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Abassine
             Empire
             was
             never
             under
             them
             ,
             nor
             those
             of
             India
             and
             Persia
             :
             And
             the
             Councils
             in
             which
             they
             had
             the
             first
             seat
             were
             but
             of
             
               one
               Empire
            
             ,
             as
             is
             after
             proved
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             under
             Pagan
             Emperours
             ,
             their
             own
             Writers
             confess
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             little
             set
             by
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             governing
             power
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             pretence
             to
             think
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             that
             talk'd
             very
             high
             ,
             was
             Leo
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             called
             himself
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             :
             But
             by
             [
             Catholick
             ]
             was
             then
             meant
             usually
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Empire
             only
             ,
             and
             by
             Head
             he
             meant
             the
             
               prime
               Bishop
            
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             :
             Nor
             was
             his
             claim
             ,
             if
             he
             meant
             any
             ,
             more
             approved
             ,
             by
             the
             Churches
             in
             that
             Age.
             Though
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             highly
             applauded
             him
             and
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             an
             advantage
             to
             carry
             their
             Cause
             against
             Dioscorus
             (
             who
             had
             excommunicated
             the
             Pope
             )
             and
             took
             him
             for
             the
             prime
             member
             of
             their
             Council
             ,
             yet
             they
             thought
             meet
             in
             their
             Canons
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             by
             
               humane
               ,
               mutable
               right
            
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             shew
             us
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             
               when
               and
               where
            
             the
             
               universal
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ever
               subjected
               themselves
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             Much
             less
             can
             they
             bring
             any
             pretense
             of
             it
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeas
             :
             Had
             they
             any
             Meeting
             in
             which
             they
             agreed
             for
             it
             ?
             Did
             they
             all
             receive
             
               Laws
               ,
               Ordination
            
             or
             Officers
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             from
             its
             Emissaries
             ?
             If
             we
             were
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             his
             precedence
             in
             General
             Councils
             was
             a
             
             proof
             of
             the
             Popes
             Monarchy
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             prove
             1.
             
             That
             for
             300
             years
             there
             was
             no
             General
             Council
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Pope
             that
             presided
             at
             Nice
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             that
             those
             Councils
             were
             but
             Imperial
             ,
             and
             not
             truly
             Universal
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             all
             the
             Church
             ever
             had
             been
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             being
             at
             first
             (
             except
             Abassia
             )
             almost
             confined
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             ever
             be
             so
             again
             when
             it
             is
             dispersed
             into
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             :
             The
             Jesuites
             at
             first
             were
             all
             under
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Mahometans
             at
             first
             all
             under
             one
             Prince
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             so
             now
             :
             Is
             it
             likely
             that
             ever
             all
             Christian
             ,
             Mahometan
             and
             Heathen
             Kings
             will
             suffer
             all
             their
             Christian
             Subjects
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Foreign
             Priest
             ?
          
           
             But
             their
             own
             Writers
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             at
             first
             were
             dispersed
             into
             many
             Countreys
             besides
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             Ethiopia
             was
             converted
             by
             the
             Eunuch
             mentioned
             Acts
             8.
             initially
             (
             its
             like
             before
             Rome
             ,
             )
             and
             fullyer
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             :
             And
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Godignus
               ,
               Alvarez
               ,
               Damianus
               a
               Goez
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             full
             evidence
             that
             they
             were
             never
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Rome
             is
             not
             owned
             this
             day
             as
             the
             head
             of
             Unity
             by
             all
             Christians
             :
             2.
             
             That
             it
             never
             was
             so
             taken
             for
             the
             Governing
             and
             Uniting
             Head
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             fully
             proveth
             that
             it
             never
             
               will
               be
               so
            
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             known
             among
             themselves
             who
             are
             the
             consenting
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             Invisible
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             not
             knowable
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             are
             not
             agreed
             ,
             nor
             ever
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             essential
             qualification
             of
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Or
             what
             that
             Faith
             is
             that
             must
             make
             a
             Member
             :
             Some
             
             say
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Belief
             of
             all
             the
             Creed
             explicitely
             ;
             others
             ,
             of
             some
             few
             Articles
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
               than
               to
               believe
               explicitly
               that
               God
               is
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             is
             
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               good
               works
            
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             Of
             which
             see
             
               Fr.
               a
               Sanct.
               Clara
            
             in
             his
             
               Deus
               ,
               Natura
               ,
               Gratia.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             their
             forcing
             men
             into
             their
             Church
             with
             Tortures
             ,
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             leaveth
             it
             utterly
             uncertain
             who
             are
             Consenters
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             Prisoners
             ,
             to
             save
             Limbs
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             ever
             recover
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             Warrs
             ,
             and
             Violence
             ,
             and
             never
             by
             force
             of
             Argument
             :
             And
             if
             they
             should
             conquer
             us
             all
             (
             which
             is
             their
             hope
             and
             trust
             )
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             or
             dare
             not
             contradict
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             because
             they
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             Experience
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             then
             do
             fully
             prove
             to
             men
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Universality
             of
             Christians
             will
             never
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             :
             Yea
             ,
             that
             this
             Papacy
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Schisms
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             setting
             up
             a
             false
             Head
             of
             Union
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             By
             cutting
             off
             or
             renouncing
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             even
             all
             Christians
             except
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Vniversal
               Church
               will
               never
               unite
               in
               Patriarchs
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               humane
               Form
               of
               Church-Government
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             WHether
             or
             how
             far
             such
             Forms
             
               may
               consist
            
             with
             Union
             ,
             is
             a
             Question
             that
             I
             am
             not
             now
             debating
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             shall
             be
             anon
             intimated
             by
             the
             way
             .
             But
             that
             they
             will
             never
             become
             the
             
               Bond
               of
               Union
            
             ,
             or
             be
             
               received
               by
               all
            
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             make
             any
             such
             thought
             Necessary
             to
             universal
             Unity
             ,
             is
             Schism
             ,
             I
             am
             easily
             able
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             And
             this
             needeth
             no
             other
             proofs
             than
             what
             are
             given
             against
             uniting
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Patriarchs
             and
             other
             humane
             Institutions
             being
             not
             of
             God
             but
             Man
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             can
             never
             unite
             in
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             will
             never
             
               all
               agree
            
             that
             
               any
               men
            
             have
             true
             Authority
             given
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             
               new
               Church-Officers
               and
               Forms
            
             that
             shall
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             will
             never
             agree
             
               who
               those
            
             men
             are
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             such
             power
             to
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             suspect
             that
             such
             there
             are
             .
             A
             Prince
             hath
             no
             Power
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             will
             never
             agree
             ,
             that
             if
             man
             made
             such
             Forms
             or
             Offices
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             unmake
             them
             again
             if
             they
             see
             cause
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             Acts
             bind
             all
             their
             Posterity
             never
             to
             rescind
             or
             change
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             will
             never
             find
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ever
             agreed
             herein
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             Posterity
             is
             obliged
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Much
             less
             will
             any
             ever
             prove
             that
             the
             Institution
             was
             Divine
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             III.
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             settled
             this
             Form
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Church
             will
             never
             believe
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             Scripture
             saith
             so
             :
             2.
             
             No
             true
             credible
             History
             saith
             so
             :
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Apostles
             settled
             Patriarchs
             ,
             it
             was
             either
             as
             their
             own
             Successors
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             
               new
               Office
            
             :
             And
             it
             was
             either
             by
             joynt
             consent
             ,
             or
             man
             by
             man
             ,
             each
             one
             apart
             :
             But
             1.
             
             Had
             they
             settled
             them
             as
             their
             Successours
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             settled
             twelve
             or
             thirteen
             ;
             But
             there
             were
             but
             five
             settled
             at
             all
             ,
             besides
             some
             new
             petty
             Patriarchs
             (
             as
             at
             Aquileia
             when
             they
             cast
             off
             Rome
             .
             )
             2.
             
             No
             Writer
             tells
             us
             of
             any
             meeting
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             agree
             of
             such
             a
             Form.
             3.
             
             No
             nor
             that
             ever
             they
             settled
             them
             .
             4.
             
             History
             assureth
             us
             that
             they
             were
             settled
             only
             in
             One
             Empire
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World.
             5.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Councils
             of
             that
             Empire
             made
             them
             .
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             when
             they
             were
             at
             first
             but
             three
             they
             added
             at
             their
             pleasure
             two
             more
             ,
             Constantinople
             and
             Jerusalem
             .
             7.
             
             And
             none
             of
             all
             these
             pretend
             to
             Apostolical
             Institution
             and
             Succession
             but
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             claimeth
             to
             be
             St.
             Peters
             first
             Seat
             ,
             and
             Rome
             to
             be
             his
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             when
             that
             also
             is
             a
             frivolous
             pretense
             .
             )
             Alexandria
             claimeth
             succession
             but
             from
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             from
             that
             St.
             James
             who
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             others
             )
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Constantinople
             from
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             Councils
             (
             as
             Constant
             .
             and
             Chalced.
             )
             professing
             that
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Princes
             made
             them
             what
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             World
             is
             not
             now
             united
             in
             Patriarchs
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             .
             The
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Empire
             are
             all
             now
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               :
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             are
             all
             against
             him
             :
             The
             East
             had
             four
             ,
             and
             the
             West
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             at
             odds
             condemning
             each
             other
             .
             
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             had
             none
             .
             And
             it
             is
             commonly
             confessed
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             set
             them
             up
             ,
             so
             men
             may
             pull
             them
             down
             again
             .
             Yea
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             old
             Empire
             many
             Churches
             were
             from
             under
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             known
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             And
             how
             should
             these
             Patriarchs
             unite
             all
             the
             Church
             ?
             It
             must
             be
             either
             by
             meeting
             or
             at
             distance
             .
             As
             for
             their
             meeting
             ,
             Princes
             that
             are
             some
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             some
             Christians
             ,
             of
             divers
             Interests
             and
             Minds
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             :
             And
             neither
             by
             meeting
             or
             distance
             can
             we
             be
             secured
             that
             they
             will
             agree
             ,
             when
             even
             under
             one
             Emperour
             that
             laboured
             to
             unite
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             among
             their
             Clergy
             like
             the
             Generals
             of
             so
             many
             Armies
             ,
             distracting
             (
             and
             at
             last
             destroying
             )
             the
             Empire
             by
             hereticating
             and
             persecuting
             one
             another
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             divided
             and
             undone
             that
             Empire
             ,
             are
             never
             like
             to
             unite
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             And
             what
             I
             say
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             all
             humane
             Forms
             of
             Churches
             or
             Church-government
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             as
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             There
             are
             here
             three
             distinct
             questions
             before
             us
             :
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             be
             necessary
             to
             Church-unity
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             Parochial
             Episcopacy
             be
             necessary
             to
             it
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             distinct
             from
             Archbishops
             be
             necessary
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             you
             may
             adde
             a
             fourth
             ,
             Whether
             Archbishops
             be
             necessary
             to
             it
             ,
             (
             not
             disputing
             now
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             any
             of
             all
             these
             ?
             )
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             :
             No
             doubt
             but
             Christs
             universal
             Church
             hath
             ever
             had
             Teachers
             and
             Pastors
             as
             the
             most
             noble
             organical
             part
             ;
             And
             a
             Body
             may
             as
             well
             be
             without
             a
             Stomack
             ,
             Liver
             or
             Lungs
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             be
             without
             them
             .
             And
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             as
             
               political
               ,
               organized
            
             ,
             or
             Governed
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             constitutive
             part
             .
             But
             I
             have
             
             before
             shewed
             reasons
             to
             doubt
             whether
             yet
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             to
             every
             
               individual
               Christian
            
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Ministry
             is
             an
             
               instituted
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             such
             :
             But
             this
             little
             concerneth
             our
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             2.
             
             
               Parochial
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             preeminence
             and
             government
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             called
             
               a
               Bishop
            
             over
             the
             rest
             in
             every
             
               single
               Church
            
             ,
             was
             early
             introduced
             to
             avoid
             the
             discord
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             the
             Flock
             :
             In
             the
             time
             when
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               every
               Church
               had
               One
               Altar
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               with
               his
               fellow-Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             was
             of
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             or
             a
             humane
             Corruption
             ,
             is
             disputed
             in
             so
             many
             Volumes
             (
             by
             
               Petavius
               ,
               Sancta
               Clara
               ,
               Faravia
               ,
               Whitenitto
               ,
               Downham
               ,
               Hammond
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
            
             &c.
             on
             one
             side
             :
             And
             
               Gersom
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Cartwright
               ,
               Salmasius
               ,
               Didoclane
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Paul
               Baine
               ,
            
             &c.
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             )
             that
             I
             think
             it
             not
             meet
             here
             to
             interpose
             my
             thoughts
             .
             But
             that
             it
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Church
             will
             not
             unite
             in
             it
             ,
             appeareth
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             not
             united
             in
             it
             now
             :
             The
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Belgia
               ,
               Helvetia
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             parts
             ,
             are
             against
             such
             Bishops
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             a
             
               distinct
               Order
            
             .
             And
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ireland
               ,
               New-England
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             by
             some
             approved
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Former
             Ages
             have
             had
             many
             pious
             Christians
             against
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Waldenses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             School-men
             and
             other
             Papists
             are
             not
             themselves
             agreed
             ,
             whether
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             distinct
             Orders
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             even
             while
             Popish
             denyed
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             they
             were
             but
             
               one
               Order
            
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Spelman
               Aelfreds
            
             Laws
             or
             Canons
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Hierome
             and
             
               Eutychius
               Alexandrinus
            
             tell
             us
             how
             and
             why
             Episcopacy
             was
             introduced
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             made
             them
             there
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Scots
             were
             long
             governed
             without
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             Major
             and
             Beda
             tell
             us
             .
             )
             And
             their
             Presbyters
             made
             the
             
               first
               Bishops
               in
               Northumberland
            
             ;
             as
             Pomeranus
             a
             Presbyter
             made
             those
             in
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             East
             and
             West
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             have
             cast
             off
             Parochial
             Bishops
             (
             of
             single
             Churches
             )
             and
             in
             their
             stead
             set
             up
             Diocesans
             over
             multitudes
             of
             Parishes
             without
             any
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             Curats
             only
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             While
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             all
             agreeing
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             essential
             necessity
             )
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             that
             ever
             the
             Universal
             Church
             will
             unite
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Diocesans
             we
             find
             will
             never
             yield
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             reception
             of
             them
             will
             not
             unite
             the
             Church
             were
             it
             agreed
             on
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             and
             greater
             matters
             that
             they
             differ
             about
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             that
             the
             ancient
             reception
             of
             them
             was
             so
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             so
             fair
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             none
             of
             those
             that
             accuse
             such
             Episcopacy
             as
             unlawfull
             or
             Schismatical
             ,
             but
             rather
             think
             it
             conduceth
             to
             prevent
             Schisms
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             am
             satisfied
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             agreed
             to
             by
             all
             ,
             2.
             
             Nor
             serve
             for
             universal
             Concord
             were
             it
             agreed
             on
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             Schismatical
             to
             make
             them
             more
             necessary
             than
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             Christians
             or
             Churches
             that
             cannot
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
            
             (
             by
             which
             I
             mean
             
               a
               single
            
             Bishop
             over
             many
             hundred
             or
             
               score
               Parishes
            
             and
             sacred
             Assemblies
             that
             have
             Altars
             ,
             and
             are
             
               large
               enough
               to
               be
               single
               Churches
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             
               Many
               such
            
             ,
             without
             
               any
               Bishops
               under
               him
            
             of
             those
             Churches
             )
             will
             
             much
             less
             ever
             unite
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             however
             it
             hath
             obtained
             over
             very
             much
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             For
             first
             more
             Churches
             by
             far
             at
             this
             day
             are
             
               against
               it
            
             ,
             than
             against
             
               Parochial
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             and
             more
             Volumes
             are
             written
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             Men
             have
             a
             far
             greater
             aversness
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             more
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             X.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Institution
             ,
             which
             set
             up
             Bishops
             in
             
               all
               single
               Churches
            
             ,
             (
             whether
             the
             same
             with
             Presbyters
             I
             now
             dispute
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             such
             as
             then
             were
             received
             ;
             )
             And
             those
             that
             think
             such
             Single
             ,
             or
             Parish
             ,
             or
             City
             Bishops
             necessary
             ,
             will
             never
             agree
             to
             put
             them
             all
             down
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
             3.
             
             They
             turn
             all
             the
             Parish-Churches
             into
             Chappels
             ,
             or
             meer
             
               parts
               of
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               Unchurch
               them
               all
            
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             that
             take
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             :
             And
             all
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             
               Unchurch
               all
               such
               Parishes
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
             4.
             
             It
             maketh
             
               true
               Discipline
            
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             so
             many
             score
             o●
             hundred
             Schools
             by
             one
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             or
             Hospitals
             by
             one
             Physician
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Schoolmaster
             or
             Physician
             under
             him
             ,
             (
             but
             Ushers
             and
             Apothecaries
             ;
             which
             all
             Christians
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIII
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             and
             casteth
             out
             
               their
               sort
               o●
               Parochial
            
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             fully
             proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             many
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             o●
             Ignatius
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             custom
             of
             choosing
             Bishops
             by
             all
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             of
             managing
             Discipline
             before
             all
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             custom
             mentioned
             by
             Tertulli●●
             and
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             of
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             onely
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             Consecrated
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             By
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Bishops
             onely
             Preaching
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             of
             his
             special
             appointment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             every
             Church
             the
             Bishop
             sate
             on
             a
             high
             Seat
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Bishop
             onely
             pronounced
             the
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Many
             Canons
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             grew
             greater
             ,
             command
             all
             the
             People
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             Bishop
             on
             the
             great
             Festivals
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             Evidences
             prove
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             the
             Bishops
             had
             but
             single
             Churches
             ,
             and
             every
             Altar
             and
             Church
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIV
             .
             6.
             
             The
             very
             Species
             of
             the
             
               old
               Churches
            
             is
             thus
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             office
             of
             
               Presbyters
               therewith
            
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             assistant
             Governors
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             meer
             Preachers
             or
             Readers
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Changes
             all
             Christians
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XV.
             7.
             
             Especially
             the
             sad
             History
             of
             Councils
             and
             Prelacy
             will
             deter
             them
             from
             such
             Concord
             ;
             when
             they
             find
             that
             their
             Aspiring
             ,
             Ambition
             and
             Contention
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             grand
             Cause
             of
             Schisms
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Church
             in
             confusion
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             the
             lamentable
             state
             in
             East
             and
             West
             that
             it
             is
             in
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVI
             .
             8.
             
             And
             constant
             Experience
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             hinderance
             :
             As
             in
             our
             own
             Age
             many
             good
             Men
             ,
             that
             had
             favourable
             thoughts
             of
             Diocesans
             ,
             are
             quite
             turned
             from
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             saw
             Two
             thousand
             faithful
             Ministers
             silenced
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             too
             many
             of
             them
             to
             cast
             out
             such
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             such
             as
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             describe
             :
             And
             such
             Experience
             After-Ages
             are
             like
             to
             have
             ,
             which
             will
             produce
             the
             same
             effects
             .
             When
             Experience
             persuadeth
             Men
             ,
             That
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             are
             Troublers
             ,
             Persecutors
             and
             Destroyers
             ,
             they
             will
             account
             them
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             not
             agree
             to
             take
             them
             for
             their
             Shepherds
             .
          
           
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Good
               Bishops
               are
               not
               such
               :
            
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             
               are
               Good
               Ones
            
             no
             sober
             Man
             doubteth
             :
             But
             when
             1300
             years
             Experience
             hath
             told
             Men
             ,
             That
             the
             Good
             Ones
             are
             few
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Bad
             Ones
             ,
             ever
             since
             they
             had
             large
             Dominions
             and
             Jurisdictions
             :
             And
             when
             Reason
             tells
             Men
             ,
             
               That
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               most
               worldly
               Men
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               most
               diligent
               seekers
               of
               such
               Power
               and
               Wealth
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               that
               seeketh
               them
               ,
               is
               liker
               to
               find
               them
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               Bad
               men
               are
               still
               likest
               to
               be
               Di●cesans
               :
            
             And
             when
             the
             divided
             ,
             scattered
             ,
             persecuted
             Flocks
             ,
             find
             that
             the
             work
             of
             such
             Men
             ,
             is
             to
             silence
             the
             most
             
               conscionable
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Thorns
             and
             Thist●es
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             they
             wear
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             Men
             will
             judge
             of
             the●
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             will
             never
             be
             united
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVII
             .
             9.
             
             The
             greatest
             Defenders
             of
             Episcopacy
             say
             so
             much
             to
             make
             Men
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             will
             hinder
             this
             from
             being
             an
             uniting
             course
             .
             I
             wi●l
             instance
             now
             but
             in
             Petavius
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Ham●●d
             who
             followeth
             him
             ,
             and
             Scolus
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               〈…〉
               Clara
            
             led
             them
             the
             way
             :
             These
             hold
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ap●st●●s
               setled
               a
               Bishop
               without
               any
               subject
               sort
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               City
               and
               single
               Congregational
               Church
               :
            
             And
             Doctor
             
               Hammond
               (
               Annot.
               in
               Act.
            
             11.
             
             
               &
               Dissertat
               .
               adversus
               Blondel
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               there
               were
               any
               subject
               Presbyters
               in
               Scripture-times
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               every
               where
               in
               Scripture
               signifieth
               a
               Bishop
               :
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Men
             will
             know
             that
             the
             Apostolical
             Form
             was
             for
             every
             Congregational
             Church
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             of
             its
             own
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             no
             Bishop
             had
             more
             setled
             Congregations
             than
             one
             :
             For
             no
             such
             Congregation
             could
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Communion
             ,
             as
             then
             they
             constantly
             did
             ,
             without
             a
             Minister
             ;
             And
             one
             
             Bishop
             could
             be
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             Curates
             ,
             could
             have
             but
             one
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Men
             will
             be
             inquisitive
             ,
             
               By
               what
               Authority
            
             Subject
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             were
             introduced
             after
             Scripture-times
             ?
             in
             which
             they
             will
             never
             receive
             universal
             satisfaction
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             Bishops
             Power
             to
             make
             a
             subject
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Parish
             or
             Congregational
             Churches
             into
             Diocesan
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             alter
             the
             first
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             be
             received
             without
             proofs
             ,
             which
             never
             will
             be
             given
             to
             satisfie
             all
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             will
             seem
             utterly
             improbable
             ,
             and
             Men
             will
             ask
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             it
             done
             ?
             Was
             not
             their
             Authority
             more
             unquestionable
             than
             theirs
             that
             should
             come
             after
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             there
             were
             not
             qualified
             Men
             enow
             ,
             it
             will
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             asked
             ,
             Were
             there
             not
             like
             to
             be
             then
             greatest
             Choice
             upon
             the
             extraordinary
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             we
             not
             find
             in
             Corinth
             so
             many
             inspired
             gifted
             persons
             in
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             Paul
             was
             put
             to
             limit
             them
             in
             their
             Prophecying
             ,
             yet
             allowing
             many
             to
             do
             it
             one
             by
             one
             ?
             And
             Acts
             13.
             there
             were
             many
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             in
             Antioch
             :
             And
             at
             Jerusalem
             more
             ,
             and
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             and
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             there
             were
             many
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             ;
             And
             such
             Deacons
             as
             Stephen
             and
             Philip
             ,
             &c.
             would
             have
             served
             for
             Elders
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             have
             none
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             imply
             ,
             that
             after-times
             that
             might
             make
             so
             great
             a
             change
             ,
             may
             also
             do
             the
             like
             in
             other
             things
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             Diocesans
             and
             subject
             Presbyters
             be
             but
             humane
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Men
             may
             again
             change
             them
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Doth
             it
             not
             dishonour
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             they
             setled
             one
             Form
             of
             Government
             for
             their
             own
             Age
             ,
             which
             should
             so
             quickly
             be
             changed
             by
             their
             Followers
             into
             another
             species
             ?
             All
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             will
             hinder
             Universal
             Concord
             in
             Diocesans
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIX
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             Diocesans
             both
             as
             to
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             their
             Persons
             ,
             whence
             some
             Churches
             may
             comfortably
             live
             in
             Concord
             under
             them
             ,
             though
             〈◊〉
             be
             divided
             and
             afflicted
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Diocesans
             have
             Diocesses
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             Discipline
             is
             there
             a
             possible
             thing
             :
             Others
             (
             as
             ours
             in
             England
             )
             have
             some
             above
             a
             thousand
             ,
             some
             many
             hundred
             ,
             or
             score
             Parishes
             ,
             which
             maketh
             true
             Discip●●●
             impossible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             Diocesans
             exercise
             the
             Church
             Keys
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             only
             themselves
             .
             Othe●●
             delegate
             them
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             (
             and
             thereby
             tell
             the
             People
             that
             Presbyters
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             .
             )
             Others
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Case
             with
             us
             in
             England
             )
             do
             commit
             them
             to
             Lay-Chancellors
             ,
             who
             Excommunicate
             and
             Absolve
             by
             Sentence
             ,
             commanding
             a
             Priest
             to
             publish
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             Diocesans
             may
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             allow
             the
             Parish-Priest
             to
             be
             
               Episcopus
               Gregis
            
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             so
             much
             of
             his
             true
             office
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             as
             shall
             keep
             up
             some
             tolerable
             Purity
             ,
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             themselves
             receiving
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             being
             
               Episcopi
               Pastorum
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             this
             is
             rare
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             such
             :
             But
             they
             leave
             the
             Parish-Priest
             no
             power
             so
             much
             as
             to
             suspend
             his
             own
             Act
             in
             administring
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             pronouncing
             decreed
             Excommunications
             or
             Absolution●
             when
             it
             is
             against
             his
             Knowledge
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             though
             the
             People
             profess
             that
             they
             take
             him
             not
             for
             their
             Pastor
             or
             Guide
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             in
             case
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             suspected
             Heresie
             or
             Scandal
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Some
             Diocesans
             are
             
               learned
               ,
               good
            
             and
             holy
             Men
             ,
             and
             set
             themselves
             to
             promote
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             encourage
             the
             best
             Ministers
             :
             such
             we
             have
             had
             in
             England
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Grindall
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               Usher
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             excellent
             Men.
             )
             But
             others
             ,
             in
             jealousie
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             power
             and
             interest
             ,
             suspect
             and
             set
             themselves
             against
             painful
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             strict
             Men
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             for
             dangerous
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             persecute
             them
             ,
             and
             countenance
             the
             ignorant
             Rabble
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             against
             them
             :
             So
             that
             
               particular
               Concord
            
             will
             be
             promoted
             by
             
               some
               Diocesans
            
             ,
             but
             
               Universal
               Concord
            
             will
             never
             be
             so
             attained
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XX.
             There
             are
             many
             Learned
             Divines
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             Forms
             of
             Church-Government
             are
             mutable
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             to
             all
             times
             and
             places
             :
             and
             that
             as
             Prudence
             may
             change
             other
             Rites
             ,
             Circumstances
             and
             Orders
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             do
             this
             :
             And
             some
             Papists
             are
             of
             this
             mind
             ;
             Read
             
               Card.
               Cusanus
               de
               Concordia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gorson
               de
               Auferibilitate
               Papae
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Italian
             Bishops
             at
             Trent
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             dependance
             of
             Bishops
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             Maker
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             or
             Giver
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             necessary
             to
             Catholick
             Unity
             ,
             which
             may
             it self
             be
             changed
             .
             And
             most
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             hold
             ,
             that
             Men
             may
             turn
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             again
             into
             Parochial
             ,
             if
             they
             saw
             cause
             .
             And
             all
             confess
             ,
             that
             Man
             may
             set
             up
             Bishops
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             old
             sense
             was
             in
             every
             great
             Town
             ,
             like
             our
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             Market-Towns
             ,
             which
             is
             greatly
             different
             from
             the
             Roman
             ,
             or
             the
             English
             ,
             or
             the
             French
             ,
             or
             the
             Italian
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXI
             .
             Yea
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             Learned
             Divines
             ,
             that
             think
             no
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             is
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             or
             of
             Divine
             determinate
             Institution
             ;
             so
             though
             Doctor
             
               Edward
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             late
             Bishop
             of
             N●rwich
             ;
             and
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             doth
             not
             only
             think
             so
             himself
             ,
             but
             hath
             cited
             great
             and
             many
             Patrons
             of
             that
             
             opinion
             ,
             and
             brought
             a
             great
             many
             of
             Arguments
             for
             it
             in
             his
             Irenicon
             :
             Be
             these
             in
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             no
             Man
             of
             this
             opinion
             can
             believe
             any
             one
             Form
             of
             Government
             necessary
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             terms
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             some
             will
             still
             be
             of
             their
             opinion
             (
             besides
             those
             that
             account
             Diocesans
             unlawful
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Vniversal
               Church
               will
               never
               unite
               in
               General
               Councils
               as
               their
               Head
               ,
               or
               as
               necessary
               to
               Vnion
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             THose
             that
             are
             not
             for
             the
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             do
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             think
             that
             they
             are
             very
             moderate
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             hold
             but
             the
             Superiority
             of
             Councils
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             limit
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             the
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             Councils
             ;
             taking
             them
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             Unity
             :
             But
             the
             contrary
             is
             very
             easily
             proved
             ;
             much
             more
             their
             insufficiency
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             Union
             before
             there
             was
             any
             General
             Council
             :
             The
             first
             at
             Nice
             was
             310
             years
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             .
             There
             is
             none
             pretended
             to
             be
             before
             that
             ,
             by
             any
             judicious
             men
             .
             They
             that
             instance
             in
             the
             Consultation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             may
             easily
             see
             reason
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             but
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             were
             ordinarily
             then
             resident
             at
             one
             City
             and
             Church
             :
             And
             such
             as
             pretended
             not
             to
             be
             Governours
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             
             Brethren
             who
             then
             were
             absent
             ,
             about
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Popes
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             may
             say
             they
             are
             a
             General
             Council
             ;
             but
             who
             will
             believe
             them
             ?
             These
             at
             Jerusalem
             were
             not
             sent
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Churches
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             fittest
             to
             advise
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             men
             most
             certainly
             ,
             and
             eminently
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             a
             Governing
             power
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             they
             will
             impose
             on
             us
             no
             other
             sort
             of
             General
             Councils
             as
             so
             necessary
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             such
             office
             ,
             power
             and
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             dwell
             together
             in
             one
             house
             or
             place
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             sent
             from
             other
             Churches
             as
             their
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             can
             prove
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             we
             shall
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Council
             .
             Pighius
             hath
             said
             enough
             of
             that
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Governing
             power
             of
             General
             Councils
             :
             That
             which
             was
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             310
             years
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             now
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             2.
             
             If
             General
             Councils
             be
             the
             necessary
             means
             of
             Union
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             for
             their
             Laws
             ,
             or
             their
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             either
             
               past
               Councils
            
             ,
             or
             
               present
               ones
            
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               past
               Councils
            
             ,
             then
             one
             Council
             that
             can
             make
             Laws
             enough
             at
             first
             ,
             may
             serve
             without
             any
             After-Councils
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             enough
             that
             there
             have
             been
             General
             Councils
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             united
             by
             them
             ?
             Then
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             if
             there
             never
             be
             any
             more
             .
             And
             why
             may
             not
             
               Christs
               own
               Laws
            
             serve
             for
             
               Church
               Union
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             
               present
               Councils
            
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             Laws
             or
             Judgment
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             is
             now
             no
             Church
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             now
             no
             
               General
               Council
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             hath
             essential
             Union
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             long
             since
             there
             was
             one
             (
             in
             their
             own
             account
             )
             so
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             ever
             there
             will
             be
             
             more
             :
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Pope
             being
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             4.
             
             The
             great
             disagreement
             that
             is
             about
             Councils
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             proveth
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             the
             terms
             of
             Universal
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             agreed
             who
             must
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             out
             of
             what
             Christian
             Countries
             they
             must
             come
             ;
             whether
             all
             ,
             or
             but
             some
             ;
             and
             which
             ;
             the
             Papists
             saying
             that
             three
             parts
             of
             Christians
             may
             be
             absent
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             right
             to
             send
             ,
             being
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             ;
             and
             others
             think
             Papists
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             what
             Number
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Council
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             in
             what
             Countrey
             they
             must
             meet
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             what
             their
             work
             is
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             what
             Power
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             how
             far
             they
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             which
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             approved
             Councils
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Nor
             what
             to
             do
             if
             they
             contradict
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Nor
             whether
             any
             more
             Councils
             be
             necessary
             ,
             than
             what
             are
             past
             already
             .
             But
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             hold
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             the
             stated
             Head
             ,
             or
             Governing
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             else
             there
             were
             now
             no
             Church
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             General
             Council
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Consultation
             of
             Physicians
             in
             extraordinary
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Churches
             maladies
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             the
             Univer●●●
             Church
             was
             never
             united
             in
             their
             subjection
             to
             Councils
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             even
             at
             the
             greatest
             Councils
             called
             General
             ,
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             and
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             Delegates
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             without
             the
             Empire
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             all
             subject
             themselves
             unto
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             there
             never
             
             was
             an
             
               Universal
               Council
            
             of
             the
             Church
             
               throughout
               the
               World
            
             :
             but
             that
             they
             were
             onely
             called
             General
             ,
             as
             to
             
               one
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             but
             as
             
               National
               Councils
            
             ;
             This
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Answer
               and
               Reply
               to
               Johnson
            
             for
             the
             
               Churches
               Visibility
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             names
             that
             did
             subscribe
             the
             Councils
             :
             One
             
               Johan
               :
               Presidis
            
             at
             Nice
             ,
             is
             an
             Exception
             there
             easily
             answered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperor
            
             called
             them
             (
             whatever
             Papists
             say
             against
             it
             to
             the
             Ignorant
             )
             who
             had
             no
             power
             but
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             no
             Summons
             was
             sent
             to
             any
             (
             much
             less
             to
             all
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             History
             acquainteth
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             were
             all
             under
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolitanes
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             The
             Abassines
             subjection
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             since
             the
             revolt
             of
             Dioscorus
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             read
             of
             no
             Execution
             of
             their
             Canons
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             either
             casting
             out
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             putting
             them
             in
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Theodoret
             giveth
             it
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             James
             Bishop
             of
             Nisibis
             was
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             because
             Nisibis
             then
             obeyed
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               Persian
               ,
               Hist.
               Sanct.
               Pat.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Emperors
             oft
             decided
             their
             differences
             ,
             and
             set
             Civil
             Judges
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             order
             and
             determine
             ,
             and
             corrected
             them
             ,
             and
             received
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             cognisance
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             prove
             evidently
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             Universal
             as
             to
             that
             one
             Empire
             ,
             (
             ●ay
             rarely
             ,
             or
             never
             so
             much
             )
             and
             not
             as
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             ,
             if
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             never
             will
             be
             an
             Universal
             Council
             ;
             unless
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             the
             Christian
             Society
             should
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             small
             and
             narrow
             compass
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             hoping
             its
             increase
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             differences
             who
             shall
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             before
             named
             ,
             are
             never
             like
             to
             be
             agreed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Turks
             ,
             Heathen
             and
             Nations
             in
             War
             against
             other
             ,
             or
             hating
             Christians
             ,
             will
             never
             all
             consent
             and
             suffer
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             jealousie
             that
             Christian
             Princes
             have
             of
             Papal
             Tyranny
             ,
             will
             never
             let
             them
             agree
             ,
             to
             send
             their
             Subjects
             to
             it
             :
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
            
             &c.
             proveth
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             distance
             is
             so
             vast
             ,
             that
             the
             East
             and
             
               West
               Indians
            
             ,
             and
             Ethiopians
             ,
             cannot
             come
             so
             far
             to
             answer
             the
             Ends
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Should
             they
             attempt
             it
             ,
             their
             Number
             must
             be
             so
             unproportionable
             to
             the
             nearer
             parts
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             no
             true
             General
             Council
             ,
             to
             signifie
             by
             Votes
             the
             Churches
             sense
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             could
             not
             all
             meet
             and
             consult
             in
             one
             room
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             truly
             Universal
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             could
             not
             all
             understand
             each
             other
             ,
             through
             diversity
             of
             Language
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Their
             present
             difference
             ,
             and
             old
             experience
             ,
             assureth
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             fall
             altogether
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             Schism
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             would
             not
             live
             to
             get
             home
             again
             so
             far
             ,
             to
             bring
             and
             prosecute
             the
             Concord
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             People
             and
             Priests
             at
             home
             would
             not
             agree
             to
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             most
             heinous
             sin
             to
             call
             a
             true
             Universal
             Council
             ,
             worse
             than
             an
             hundred
             Murders
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             young
             Men
             came
             in
             no
             just
             proportion
             ,
             it
             would
             but
             mock
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Tyranny
             .
             If
             experienced
             aged
             Men
             came
             from
             
               America
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Armenia
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             the
             Voyage
             and
             Labour
             would
             murder
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Losses
             would
             be
             unspeakable
             to
             their
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             their
             absence
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             their
             Churches
             an
             unsufferable
             loss
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             benefits
             were
             not
             like
             to
             countervail
             the
             loss
             :
             (
             if
             they
             did
             not
             hurt
             by
             differences
             ,
             or
             error
             ,
             or
             tyranny
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             wonder
             .
             )
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             The
             sad
             History
             of
             Councils
             too
             fully
             proveth
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             causes
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             Preventers
             or
             Healers
             of
             Schisms
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             most
             notorious
             causes
             of
             division
             and
             distraction
             .
             Having
             proved
             this
             in
             a
             peculiar
             Treatise
             ,
             (
             
               A
               Breviate
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Councils
               ,
            
             )
             I
             must
             not
             here
             repeat
             it
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             best
             :
             But
             as
             Constantine
             was
             fain
             to
             keep
             Peace
             among
             the
             Bishops
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             burnt
             their
             numerous
             Libels
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             so
             wise
             men
             think
             he
             might
             another
             way
             have
             better
             suppressed
             Arianism
             ,
             and
             prevented
             the
             many
             contrary
             and
             divided
             Councils
             ,
             which
             this
             one
             did
             by
             one
             word
             occasion
             ,
             and
             have
             prevented
             the
             Persecutions
             which
             Valens
             and
             Constantius
             exercised
             :
             And
             had
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             been
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             had
             as
             much
             made
             for
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             first
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             did
             ,
             the
             sad
             Case
             ,
             and
             sadder
             description
             of
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             whose
             character
             of
             the
             Bishops
             (
             not
             Arians
             as
             some
             talk
             )
             should
             not
             be
             read
             without
             tears
             by
             any
             ,
             whence
             he
             learned
             the
             danger
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             resolved
             never
             to
             come
             to
             more
             .
          
           
             What
             all
             the
             Bastard
             Councils
             did
             at
             
               Ariminum
               ,
               Sirinium
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Milan
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             Schism
             and
             Bloodshed
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             yea
             ,
             what
             streams
             of
             Blood
             ,
             Desolation
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             and
             many
             Ages
             deplorable
             enmity
             and
             confusion
             were
             caused
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             I
             need
             tell
             no
             one
             that
             hath
             read
             
             Church
             History
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Nestorians
             and
             Eutychians
             were
             condemned
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             M●nothelites
             in
             many
             following
             :
             But
             whether
             mutual
             understanding
             might
             not
             have
             made
             a
             better
             end
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             a
             Thousand
             years
             experience
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Heresies
             there
             condemned
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             formed
             in
             and
             by
             ambiguous
             words
             ,
             which
             a
             good
             Explication
             might
             have
             better
             healed
             ,
             than
             Anathema's
             and
             Bloodshed
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             spake
             before
             (
             and
             often
             .
             )
             The
             Nestorians
             said
             ,
             that
             Mary
             was
             not
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             Orthodox
             said
             the
             contrary
             :
             when
             the
             Orthodox
             never
             meant
             that
             she
             begat
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Nestorians
             never
             denied
             that
             she
             begate
             him
             that
             
               is
               God.
            
             Where
             then
             is
             the
             difference
             but
             in
             words
             ,
             one
             speaking
             of
             the
             Abstract
             (
             Deity
             )
             which
             the
             other
             never
             meant
             ?
          
           
             The
             Nestorians
             were
             charged
             with
             holding
             
               two
               Persons
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             instead
             of
             two
             Natures
             :
             which
             yet
             Nestorius
             plainly
             denieth
             ,
             but
             Cyril
             charged
             it
             on
             him
             by
             consequence
             ,
             because
             he
             refused
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             on
             the
             foresaid
             account
             ;
             thinking
             that
             denomination
             
               a
               ratione
               formali
            
             ,
             is
             most
             apt
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             one
             took
             Nature
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             others
             took
             Person
             ,
             meaning
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             Eutychians
             asserted
             
               one
               Nature
            
             only
             ,
             but
             they
             meant
             that
             Christ
             had
             but
             
               one
               Nature
            
             ,
             as
             undivided
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Orthodox
             granted
             )
             but
             denied
             not
             that
             the
             Godhead
             and
             Manhood
             were
             distinct
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             difference
             then
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             
               undivided
               Godhead
               and
               Manhood
               should
               be
               called
               one
               Nature
               ,
               or
               two
            
             ;
             which
             truly
             in
             one
             sense
             was
             two
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             one
             .
             The
             like
             was
             the
             Monothelites
             Heresie
             (
             for
             and
             against
             which
             were
             many
             Councils
             )
             about
             one
             or
             two
             Wills
             
             and
             Operations
             ,
             no
             more
             disagreeing
             than
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             [
             One
             ]
             and
             [
             Two.
             ]
             And
             had
             not
             a
             wise
             Explication
             ,
             and
             patient
             Reconciliation
             ,
             done
             better
             service
             ,
             than
             Cursing
             did
             ,
             whose
             doleful
             effects
             (
             Hatred
             ,
             Hereticating
             and
             Schism
             )
             continue
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Should
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Councils
             about
             Images
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             decreed
             the
             
               Tribus
               Capitulis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             multitudes
             since
             that
             have
             deposed
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             raised
             Wars
             ,
             set
             up
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Anti-Popes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Alas
             how
             sad
             a
             History
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             that
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             have
             caused
             most
             of
             the
             Schisms
             ,
             Church-Tyranny
             ,
             Rebellions
             and
             Confusions
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Popes
             have
             been
             restrained
             ,
             or
             deposed
             ,
             or
             Schisms
             at
             Rome
             partly
             stopt
             by
             any
             ,
             the
             flame
             hath
             quickly
             more
             broke
             out
             ;
             and
             condemned
             Popes
             have
             oft
             got
             the
             better
             of
             them
             :
             And
             if
             one
             Council
             hath
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             responsible
             ,
             another
             hath
             determined
             the
             contrary
             :
             If
             Basil
             and
             Constance
             decreed
             ,
             That
             a
             Council
             be
             called
             every
             ten
             years
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             mockery
             in
             the
             event
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             have
             been
             but
             Church-Armies
             ,
             of
             which
             at
             first
             the
             Patriarchs
             were
             Generals
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Popes
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             for
             Victory
             ,
             the
             sequel
             being
             usually
             Schism
             and
             Calamity
             .
             And
             must
             this
             be
             the
             only
             way
             of
             Universal
             Peace
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Vniversal
               Church
               will
               never
               unite
               in
               many
               pretended
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               not
               proved
               to
               be
               Divine
               :
               nor
               in
               owning
               unnecessary
               doubtful
               Opinions
               or
               Practices
               as
               Religious
               ,
               or
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               notwithstanding
               the
               pretense
               of
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             I
             Need
             say
             no
             more
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             than
             is
             said
             in
             the
             first
             Part.
             If
             Preachers
             say
             that
             this
             or
             that
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             If
             Popes
             say
             it
             ;
             If
             Councils
             say
             it
             ,
             this
             saying
             will
             never
             unite
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             belief
             of
             God
             whose
             object
             is
             not
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             perceived
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             such
             .
             That
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             are
             written
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             Christians
             are
             commonly
             agreed
             ;
             But
             that
             Popes
             ,
             Prelates
             or
             Councils
             speak
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             all
             Christians
             neither
             are
             agreed
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             ;
             And
             till
             a
             man
             perceiveth
             that
             it
             is
             God
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             word
             spoken
             is
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             he
             cannot
             believe
             it
             with
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             believing
             it
             to
             be
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             trusting
             it
             accordingly
             .
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             men
             are
             Lyers
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             Before
             we
             can
             receive
             any
             thing
             as
             Truth
             from
             Man
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             evidence
             that
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             :
             And
             that
             must
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Either
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             its
             causes
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             from
             some
             testimony
             of
             God
             either
             concomitant
             (
             as
             Miracles
             were
             )
             or
             subsequent
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Effects
             ;
             )
             3.
             
             Or
             from
             our
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
               Veracity
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Inspiration
            
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Instrument
             or
             Speaker
             .
             
             If
             therefore
             any
             Church
             or
             company
             of
             men
             shall
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Divine
             Truth
             or
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             no
             more
             of
             the
             World
             can
             be
             expected
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             than
             are
             convinced
             of
             it
             by
             one
             of
             these
             three
             proofs
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             case
             of
             natural
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             not
             now
             questioned
             :
             The
             Second
             none
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             plead
             for
             their
             own
             belief
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             whatever
             they
             affirm
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Knot
             against
             Chillingworth
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             do
             ultimately
             resolve
             their
             Faith
             ,
             or
             their
             proof
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             into
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             testifieth
             his
             approbation
             of
             their
             Assertions
             :
             Other
             Christians
             that
             may
             have
             more
             miracles
             than
             Papists
             ,
             yet
             resolve
             not
             their
             proof
             of
             Christianity
             into
             them
             ,
             but
             lay
             more
             stress
             on
             other
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             particularly
             on
             Christs
             and
             his
             Ministers
             miracles
             attesting
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             and
             Gospel
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             And
             when
             we
             can
             find
             just
             proof
             of
             the
             Papists
             Miracles
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             study
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             But
             hitherto
             we
             have
             not
             found
             such
             proof
             .
             If
             any
             Council
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               France
               ,
               Germany
            
             or
             England
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               These
               are
               Divine
               revealed
               Truths
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               you
               must
               believe
               ,
               subscribe
               or
               swear
               to
               them
               ,
            
             the
             world
             will
             never
             agree
             in
             believing
             them
             ,
             when
             no
             sober
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             humane
             ,
             uncertain
             and
             fallible
             witnesses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Credibility
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             Long
             experience
             fully
             proveth
             this
             :
             No
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             
               did
               ever
            
             agree
             in
             Articles
             of
             meer
             humane
             Assertion
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             had
             been
             but
             a
             humane
             Faith.
             )
             That
             which
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             said
             ,
             was
             denyed
             by
             the
             Councils
             at
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               Ariminum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             which
             the
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             at
             Chalcedon
             affirmed
             ,
             they
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             the
             second
             denyed
             :
             That
             which
             the
             Monotholites
             under
             
             Philippicus
             (
             innumerable
             Bishops
             saith
             Binius
             )
             affirmed
             many
             other
             Councils
             condemned
             :
             That
             which
             the
             Council
             at
             Nice
             the
             second
             decreed
             for
             Images
             ,
             was
             condemned
             by
             many
             other
             Councils
             :
             That
             which
             the
             Councils
             at
             
               ●isa
               ,
               Constance
            
             and
             Basil
             decreed
             to
             be
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Council
             at
             Florence
             and
             others
             abhorre
             .
             Much
             less
             will
             a
             Provincial
             Synod
             ,
             or
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             or
             a
             Parliament
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             And
             indeed
             the
             obtruding
             of
             ●alshoods
             ,
             or
             Uncertainties
             on
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             a
             notorious
             cause
             of
             Schism
             :
             For
             what
             can
             you
             expect
             that
             men
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             Conscience
             should
             do
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             Discern
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             they
             cannot
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             believe
             that
             all
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             by
             a
             Synod
             ,
             a
             Convocation
             or
             a
             Parliament
             :
             And
             they
             dare
             not
             lie
             ,
             in
             saying
             they
             believe
             that
             which
             they
             do
             not
             :
             And
             to
             take
             all
             for
             Schismaticks
             that
             dare
             not
             deliberately
             lie
             ,
             or
             that
             set
             not
             up
             〈◊〉
             men
             as
             Lords
             of
             their
             Conscience
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             Schismatical
             ,
             unchristian
             and
             inhumane
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             mens
             mere
             wills
             ought
             not
             to
             rule
             their
             understandings
             ,
             nor
             the
             will
             of
             Synods
             ,
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             our
             wills
             ,
             so
             though
             we
             were
             never
             so
             willing
             to
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             true
             that
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Princes
             say
             ,
             〈◊〉
             are
             not
             our
             understandings
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             .
             We
             cannot
             believe
             what
             we
             list
             .
             To
             know
             or
             believe
             without
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             without
             light
             .
             False
             Hypocrites
             may
             force
             their
             tongues
             to
             say
             that
             they
             believe
             this
             or
             that
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             force
             themselves
             indeed
             to
             believe
             〈◊〉
             .
             How
             then
             can
             a
             book
             of
             Articles
             or
             the
             Decrees
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             bring
             the
             World
             to
             any
             unity
             of
             Belief
             ,
             in
             things
             not
             evidently
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
           
             Sect.
             V.
             What
             I
             say
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             
               Points
               of
               Religious
               Practice
            
             :
             For
             though
             all
             things
             believed
             be
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             as
             
               commanded
               by
               God
            
             ,
             must
             first
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             him
             :
             And
             to
             
               believe
               and
               do
            
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             more
             than
             
               only
               to
               believe
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             But
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               Gods
               Command
            
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               Command
            
             .
             The
             first
             none
             will
             agree
             to
             ,
             that
             see
             not
             evidence
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Either
             according
             to
             Gods
             Command
             (
             to
             drive
             Men
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Or
             beside
             his
             Command
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             against
             his
             Command
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             Laws
             of
             Men
             which
             are
             according
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             those
             only
             will
             obey
             who
             discern
             them
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             on
             that
             account
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             in
             evident
             Cases
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             be
             no
             measure
             of
             Concord
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             but
             
               besides
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             Men
             should
             obey
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             find
             that
             the
             Commanders
             have
             power
             from
             God
             to
             make
             them
             ;
             And
             how
             few
             such
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             
               against
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             no
             good
             Christians
             will
             knowingly
             consent
             to
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             And
             I
             have
             before
             truly
             told
             them
             ,
             what
             great
             diversity
             of
             capacities
             and
             understandings
             there
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             even
             in
             common
             matters
             that
             are
             still
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             many
             or
             most
             ,
             few
             persons
             long
             agree
             :
             In
             matters
             of
             Fact
             at
             any
             distance
             ,
             or
             matters
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             Master
             and
             Servants
             ,
             daily
             differ
             :
             Mens
             faces
             scarce
             differ
             more
             than
             their
             understandings
             :
             It
             is
             only
             in
             few
             ,
             plain
             ,
             easie
             things
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             are
             agreed
             :
             And
             are
             ever
             all
             Christians
             like
             to
             agree
             in
             many
             humane
             ,
             dark
             opinions
             ?
             Or
             will
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             certain
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             to
             some
             of
             clearer
             understandings
             ?
             or
             because
             a
             self-confident
             Imposer
             vevehemently
             
             asserteth
             it
             ?
             They
             know
             not
             themselves
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             Man
             ,
             that
             presume
             to
             unite
             the
             Church
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Popish
             numerous
             Decrees
             
               de
               Fide
            
             ,
             are
             but
             so
             many
             Engines
             of
             Schism
             made
             on
             the
             pretence
             of
             declaring
             Points
             of
             Faith.
             If
             they
             were
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             before
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             mani●est
             to
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             But
             for
             the
             Council
             to
             tell
             a
             Man
             ,
             [
             
               This
               or
               That
               is
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               shew
               you
               it
               there
               ,
               nor
               can
               you
               find
               it
               if
               you
               search
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               take
               our
               words
               as
               infallible
               :
            
             ]
             This
             is
             not
             a
             center
             that
             the
             Christian
             world
             will
             ever
             unite
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             either
             the
             Church
             held
             it
             before
             the
             Council
             declared
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             they
             did
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             known
             without
             a
             Councils
             Declaration
             .
             And
             what
             need
             a
             Council
             to
             declare
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Church
             did
             hold
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             possession
             of
             ?
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             either
             it
             
               was
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               before
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             If
             it
             was
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             before
             held
             not
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Heretical
             ,
             Corrupt
             ,
             or
             wanted
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             own
             reckoning
             (
             who
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             distinction
             of
             essentials
             from
             the
             rest
             )
             was
             no
             Church
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Council
             declared
             that
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             none
             :
             It
             must
             
               be
               such
            
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             
               be
               truly
               declared
            
             such
             ;
             else
             a
             false
             Declaration
             that
             it
             
               was
               such
            
             ,
             did
             now
             make
             it
             such
             :
             But
             if
             they
             had
             openly
             professed
             ,
             That
             by
             Declaring
             it
             an
             Article
             ,
             they
             meant
             the
             Making
             one
             ,
             they
             must
             prove
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             have
             new
             Revelations
             even
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             sufficient
             measures
             of
             the
             Churches
             Faith
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Churches
             Faith
             is
             alterable
             and
             crescent
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Church
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Faith
             
             which
             the
             present
             Church
             hath
             .
             And
             will
             the
             Christian
             world
             any
             more
             agree
             in
             such
             absurdities
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             Quakers
             of
             Familists
             professing
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             by
             Inspiration
             ?
             If
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Council
             before
             they
             came
             thither
             ,
             were
             no
             wiser
             nor
             honester
             than
             other
             Men
             ,
             nor
             their
             words
             more
             credible
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             inspired
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             are
             Gods
             own
             words
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               if
               it
               be
               said
            
             ,
             That
             they
             neither
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             declare
             what
             is
             in
             Scripture
             by
             Exposition
             ,
             but
             declare
             the
             Verbal
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
               I
               ask
            
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             so
             big
             a
             Book
             as
             the
             Bible
             ,
             contain
             not
             so
             much
             as
             all
             the
             Churches
             Creed
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             hath
             this
             Traditional
             Faith
             been
             kept
             till
             now
             ?
             If
             by
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             held
             ,
             possessed
             and
             known
             before
             that
             Declaration
             :
             If
             but
             by
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             had
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             part
             was
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             another
             part
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             which
             part
             was
             it
             that
             kept
             this
             Tradition
             ?
             And
             how
             come
             we
             to
             know
             that
             they
             were
             righter
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             had
             it
             not
             ?
             If
             it
             was
             Rome
             only
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             a
             Faith
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             as
             true
             and
             sound
             as
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             But
             how
             hath
             this
             Tradition
             been
             carried
             on
             ,
             and
             kept
             right
             ?
             Was
             it
             by
             Writing
             ,
             or
             by
             Word
             ?
             If
             by
             Writings
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             cited
             ,
             seen
             and
             tryed
             ?
             Other
             men
             can
             read
             as
             well
             as
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             :
             If
             unwritten
             ,
             was
             it
             by
             publick
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             private
             Talk
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             commonly
             known
             and
             declared
             ,
             before
             the
             Council
             declared
             it
             .
             If
             by
             private
             Talk
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             honest
             men
             that
             would
             keep
             
             private
             the
             Publick
             Faith
             ,
             especially
             being
             Preachers
             that
             by
             office
             were
             to
             publish
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             well
             remembred
             and
             carried
             on
             without
             alteration
             .
             And
             were
             it
             preached
             or
             whispered
             ,
             mans
             memory
             is
             so
             frail
             ,
             and
             words
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             carry
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             from
             Fathers
             to
             Children
             so
             many
             Articles
             ,
             (
             more
             than
             are
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             )
             and
             so
             hard
             and
             mysterious
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             now
             controverted
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             by
             writing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             no
             mistake
             hath
             been
             made
             by
             oblivion
             ,
             or
             misexpression
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             Church
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             was
             it
             in
             a
             
               set
               form
               of
               unchangeable
               words
            
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Articles
             (
             or
             Expositions
             )
             were
             carried
             down
             till
             now
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             that
             Form
             deliver'd
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             other
             Forms
             (
             
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Children
             had
             the
             same
             understanding
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             changed
             not
             the
             Faith
             by
             change
             of
             words
             ?
             And
             it
             's
             like
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             delivered
             not
             these
             Articles
             down
             in
             the
             
               same
               words
            
             ,
             when
             in
             several
             Countries
             and
             Ages
             they
             spake
             not
             the
             same
             language
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             they
             would
             never
             write
             their
             Faith
             ,
             for
             their
             Children
             to
             learn
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Deut.
            
             6.
             and
             11.
             were
             commanded
             to
             teach
             their
             Children
             ,
             by
             writing
             the
             Law
             upon
             the
             very
             Posts
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             their
             Gates
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             wonder
             ,
             that
             Parents
             and
             Children
             should
             through
             so
             many
             Generations
             and
             Countries
             have
             so
             unerring
             sur●
             a
             memory
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             how
             their
             own
             Commentators
             come
             to
             differ
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Thousands
             of
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             the
             Churches
             Tradition
             have
             publickly
             and
             notoriously
             delivered
             down
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             Councils
             come
             to
             be
             the
             infallible
             Commentators
             ,
             and
             Declarers
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             really
             such
             men
             believe
             themselves
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             long
             before
             either
             by
             fraud
             or
             force
             ,
             they
             can
             make
             all
             others
             believe
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             Gods
             wisdom
             appointed
             a
             few
             great
             and
             necessary
             things
             to
             be
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             Love
             ;
             but
             Ignorance
             and
             Pride
             ,
             by
             pretences
             of
             Enmity
             to
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             have
             plagued
             and
             torn
             the
             Churches
             by
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             led
             us
             into
             a
             Labyrinth
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             know
             not
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             nor
             what
             to
             hold
             ,
             nor
             what
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             ,
             nor
             who
             are
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             ;
             so
             great
             a
             work
             it
             is
             to
             understand
             such
             Voluminous
             Councils
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             are
             all
             right
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             condemn
             and
             damn
             each
             other
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             chief
             Cause
             and
             Engine
             of
             Division
             ,
             will
             never
             become
             the
             means
             or
             terms
             of
             the
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             But
             such
             are
             the
             multitude
             of
             unnecessary
             ,
             uncertain
             humane
             Decrees
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             whatever
             the
             proud
             and
             ignorant
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Vniversal
               Church
               will
               never
               Vnite
               ,
               by
               receiving
               all
               that
               is
               now
               received
               by
               Greeks
               ,
               Latines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               Diocesane
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Independants
               ,
               Erastians
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               or
               in
               full
               Conformity
               to
               any
               of
               the
               present
               Parties
               ,
               which
               addeth
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Simplicity
               in
               her
               terms
               of
               Communion
               or
               Concord
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             I.
             I
             Must
             expect
             that
             the
             Evil
             Spirit
             which
             hath
             long
             torn
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             made
             multitudes
             tear
             themselves
             ,
             and
             foam
             out
             Reproach
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Blood
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             will
             presently
             meet
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             a
             charge
             of
             Pride
             against
             the
             Writer
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               What
               are
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               know
               more
               than
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               And
               pre●ume
               to
               charge
               them
               all
               with
               so
               great
               Error
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               the
               terms
               of
               Christian
               Concord
               ,
               nor
               the
               way
               of
               Universal
               Peace
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             the
             Church
             now
             United
             in
             any
             of
             these
             terms
             or
             ways
             ?
             Are
             they
             all
             Papists
             ?
             Are
             they
             all
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               Armenian
               ,
               Abassine
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             Are
             they
             all
             Lutherans
             ,
             or
             Calvinists
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             conclude
             that
             ever
             they
             will
             be
             ?
             Or
             that
             any
             of
             these
             are
             congruous
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             that
             doth
             not
             heal
             ,
             will
             heal
             them
             ?
             Will
             not
             Christians
             be
             the
             same
             as
             now
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             They
             never
             were
             United
             on
             any
             of
             these
             terms
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             they
             were
             never
             all
             Papists
             .
             
             And
             it
             will
             be
             easily
             granted
             of
             the
             rest
             (
             that
             they
             were
             never
             all
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Lutherans
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             that
             which
             never
             did
             unite
             the
             Church
             ,
             never
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             If
             you
             think
             all
             must
             be
             united
             in
             any
             of
             these
             wayes
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             is
             it
             ?
             And
             why
             that
             ,
             rather
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Must
             they
             all
             be
             of
             the
             Greek
             opinions
             ?
             You
             see
             that
             the
             Papists
             condemn
             them
             for
             Schismaticks
             :
             And
             other
             Churches
             lament
             their
             manifold
             Corruptions
             :
             And
             the
             Eastern
             Countries
             long
             since
             divided
             from
             them
             .
             We
             have
             here
             in
             London
             a
             Greek
             Church
             new
             built
             ,
             and
             Tolerated
             ;
             and
             their
             work
             is
             done
             so
             ignorantly
             and
             unreverently
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             usually
             not
             twice
             the
             number
             of
             the
             officiating
             or
             present
             Priests
             who
             join
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Must
             they
             all
             be
             Papists
             ?
             Never
             was
             more
             Policy
             and
             Cruelty
             used
             to
             propagate
             and
             prop
             up
             any
             Church
             under
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             cannot
             prevail
             for
             Universal
             Subjection
             .
             Nay
             ,
             many
             Kingdoms
             and
             Countries
             are
             fallen
             from
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             used
             such
             means
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             by
             many
             of
             the
             soundest
             Churches
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             for
             no
             better
             than
             Antichristian
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             even
             the
             Greek
             Church
             separateth
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             pronounceth
             them
             Schijmaticks
             ,
             and
             Excommunicates
             them
             every
             year
             ;
             And
             they
             can
             never
             obliterate
             the
             History
             of
             their
             horrid
             Schisms
             and
             Usurpations
             ,
             and
             inhumane
             Butcheries
             ,
             which
             will
             alienate
             many
             from
             them
             .
             Will
             all
             the
             world
             ever
             agree
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             one
             Usurper
             ?
             Will
             they
             all
             believe
             the
             Monster
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             Will
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Senses
             of
             all
             men
             are
             deceived
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             they
             see
             and
             taste
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             ?
             And
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             renounce
             all
             our
             Senses
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             oft
             calls
             it
             Bread
             after
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Will
             all
             agree
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lie
             by
             Supernatural
             
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             lies
             to
             Sense
             ,
             that
             perceive
             real
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             deceiveth
             them
             all
             by
             his
             Natural
             Revelation
             ?
             Will
             all
             men
             believe
             .
             That
             every
             lying
             ,
             fornicating
             ,
             proud
             and
             covetous
             Priest
             ,
             even
             many
             Thousands
             of
             them
             ,
             can
             work
             Miracles
             at
             their
             pleasures
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             by
             making
             Bread
             no
             Bread
             ,
             and
             turning
             it
             into
             Flesh
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             that
             there
             are
             visible
             Accidents
             without
             a
             Subject
             ,
             even
             ,
             a
             round
             nothing
             ,
             a
             white
             nothing
             ,
             a
             sweet
             nothing
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             there
             are
             no
             
               substantial
               s●●ns
            
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               thing
               signified
            
             ?
             And
             that
             Christs
             true
             Flesh
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             shed
             by
             himself
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             broken
             and
             shed
             on
             the
             Cross
             ?
             And
             that
             two
             General
             Councils
             ,
             who
             decree
             as
             
               de
               Fide
            
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             now
             Flesh
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             hath
             yet
             heavenly
             Flesh
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             know
             that
             Augustine
             retracted
             somewhat
             as
             an
             oversight
             that
             looked
             that
             way
             :
             But
             two
             General
             Councils
             (
             that
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             called
             the
             7th
             General
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             Nice
             2d
             )
             which
             damned
             one
             another
             about
             Images
             ,
             yet
             agreed
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               hath
               not
               Flesh
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               words
               are
            
             ,
             (
             Bin.
             p.
             378.
             defin
             .
             7.
             )
             [
             Siauis
             non
             confessus
             fuerit
             Dominum
             nostrum
             Jesum
             Christum
             post
             Assumptionem
             animatae
             ,
             rationalis
             &
             intelle●●●●
             carnis
             simul
             sedere
             cum
             Deo
             &
             ●atre
             ,
             atque
             ita
             quique
             rursus
             venturum
             cum
             Paternâ
             Majestate
             ,
             judicaturum
             v●vos
             &
             mortuos
             ,
             non
             amplius
             quidem
             Carnem
             ,
             neque
             incorporeum
             tamen
             ,
             ut
             videatur
             ab
             i●s
             a
             quibus
             conpunctus
             est
             ,
             &
             maneat
             Deus
             extra
             crassitudinem
             Carnis
             ,
             Anathema
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Constantin
             .
             Council
             which
             they
             are
             condemning
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             anathematize
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             think
             that
             Christ
             hath
             Flesh
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             they
             deny
             ,
             yet
             saying
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Body
             .
             And
             
             let
             those
             that
             would
             pervert
             the
             word
             [
             Crassitudinem
             ]
             note
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             and
             ours
             as
             two
             sorts
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               extra
               carnem
               Crassam
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             deny
             him
             to
             have
             flesh
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               extra
               crassitudinem
               carnis
            
             ,
             as
             an
             essential
             property
             of
             flesh
             :
             And
             one
             of
             these
             Councils
             the
             Papists
             own
             .
          
           
             Will
             all
             Christians
             agree
             that
             every
             Priest
             must
             first
             make
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             eat
             him
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             must
             communicate
             alone
             without
             communion
             with
             the
             People
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             must
             worship
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             as
             his
             God
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             may
             give
             a
             half-Sacrament
             of
             Bread
             without
             Wine
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             constant
             practice
             till
             of
             late
             .
             And
             that
             instead
             of
             a
             Commemoration
             he
             offereth
             a
             real
             present
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ?
             Will
             all
             agree
             to
             their
             Image-worship
             ?
             Why
             then
             did
             so
             many
             Councils
             condemn
             it
             ?
             Will
             all
             agree
             that
             the
             Assemblies
             pray
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ?
             He
             is
             mad
             with
             errour
             who
             believeth
             that
             ever
             the
             Church
             Universal
             will
             receive
             all
             these
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             pretended
             Infallibility
             maketh
             to
             be
             uncurable
             Errours
             in
             the
             impenitent
             Roman
             Sect.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             briefly
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Calvinist
             believeth
             that
             ever
             all
             the
             Churches
             will
             receive
             the
             Lutherane
             Consubstantiation
             or
             Church-Images
             ?
             Nor
             any
             Lutherane
             that
             believeth
             that
             ever
             all
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             of
             the
             way
             called
             Calvinism
             ;
             a
             Name
             even
             here
             in
             England
             honoured
             by
             many
             (
             that
             yet
             disown
             it
             as
             a
             note
             of
             Schism
             ,
             )
             and
             reproached
             with
             the
             bitterest
             scorn
             and
             accusations
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             the
             Behmenists
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             and
             some
             Anabaptists
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             would
             at
             last
             (
             and
             shortly
             )
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             ;
             But
             few
             others
             believe
             them
             ,
             nor
             have
             cause
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             That
             which
             hath
             divided
             the
             Churches
             
             will
             never
             be
             the
             cement
             of
             their
             Concord
             :
             But
             every
             one
             of
             these
             parties
             as
             Sects
             ,
             by
             that
             whence
             others
             denominate
             and
             oppose
             them
             ,
             have
             done
             something
             to
             divide
             the
             Churches
             :
             what
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Arm●●ans
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
            
             or
             Jacobites
             have
             done
             ,
             the
             Papists
             and
             others
             tell
             you
             at
             large
             :
             what
             the
             Abassines
             do
             ,
             by
             their
             Baptizings
             ,
             and
             other
             Fopperies
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             declare
             .
             What
             the
             Papists
             do
             above
             all
             o●●ers
             ,
             I
             have
             opened
             before
             .
             What
             the
             Anabaptists
             do
             ,
             by
             differing
             from
             almost
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             is
             known
             .
             What
             the
             Diocesans
             have
             done
             in
             Councils
             ,
             and
             by
             silencing
             others
             ,
             &c.
             enow
             have
             shewed
             .
             What
             Independents
             and
             their
             way
             have
             done
             towards
             Divisions
             and
             Separations
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             in
             this
             Age
             in
             England
             to
             recite
             :
             And
             many
             wise
             men
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             over
             violent
             rejecting
             of
             all
             Episcopacy
             ,
             setting
             up
             unordained
             Elders
             ,
             and
             National
             Churches
             as
             headed
             by
             National
             Assemblies
             ,
             &c.
             are
             divisive
             and
             unwarrantable
             ;
             As
             the
             same
             men
             think
             their
             making
             by
             the
             Scots
             Covenant
             the
             renouncing
             of
             the
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             the
             test
             of
             National
             Concord
             ,
             also
             was
             .
          
           
             And
             who
             can
             think
             that
             Erastianism
             ,
             deposing
             the
             true
             use
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             begun
             ,
             will
             not
             still
             more
             divide
             than
             heal
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             Universal
             Concord
             may
             take
             in
             almost
             all
             such
             parties
             :
             but
             not
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             by
             receiving
             any
             of
             their
             Errours
             ,
             but
             as
             Christians
             ,
             who
             agree
             in
             the
             
               common
               Essentials
            
             of
             Faith
             and
             Piety
             .
             We
             can
             unite
             
               with
               sober
               Anabaptists
            
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             
               becoming
               Anabaptists
               .
               Christïanity
            
             is
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             that
             hold
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             can
             hold
             essential
             Unity
             :
             And
             with
             those
             that
             hold
             the
             Integrals
             most
             purely
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             and
             neerer
             Concord
             than
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             have
             more
             errours
             :
             And
             if
             any
             of
             these
             parties
             be
             sounder
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             we
             love
             and
             honour
             them
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             preferre
             their
             Assemblies
             for
             our
             local
             Communion
             .
             But
             though
             my
             Parlour
             or
             Bed-chamber
             be
             a
             cleaner
             part
             of
             my
             house
             than
             my
             Kitchin
             ,
             or
             my
             Co●-house
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             therefore
             that
             the
             whole
             house
             must
             be
             a
             Parlour
             or
             Bed-chamber
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             hand
             and
             the
             foot
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             because
             they
             are
             not
             the
             head
             or
             heart
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             the
             body
             must
             be
             an
             Eye
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Noblest
             parts
             :
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             taught
             me
             better
             than
             so
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             We
             must
             expect
             that
             each
             party
             should
             labour
             to
             propagate
             that
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             :
             But
             to
             force
             all
             to
             their
             sayings
             ,
             or
             persecute
             or
             cast
             off
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             is
             schismatical
             ,
             whatever
             be
             pretended
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               pretended
               Necessity
               of
               an
               uninterrupted
               Canonical
               or
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               will
               never
               unite
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               is
               Schismatical
               :
               Mr.
               Henry
               Dodwells
               S●hismatical
               Treatise
               against
               Schism
               considered
               and
               confuted
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             BEcause
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             been
             conquered
             and
             kept
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             nor
             Christianity
             thence
             ejected
             ,
             the
             Papists
             think
             that
             they
             excell
             other
             Churches
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             ordained
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             bend
             their
             wits
             to
             prove
             this
             necessary
             to
             every
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             prove
             others
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Churches
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             that
             want
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             they
             think
             that
             our
             Pastors
             can
             prove
             no
             such
             continued
             Succession
             ,
             unless
             as
             derived
             to
             us
             
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             acknowledge
             such
             a
             derivation
             ,
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             on
             which
             we
             have
             and
             must
             depend
             ,
             therefore
             they
             most
             earnestly
             manage
             this
             Argument
             against
             us
             as
             their
             strength
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             And
             there
             is
             lately
             a
             young
             unordained
             Student
             of
             Trinity-Colledge
             neer
             Dublin
             ,
             come
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             propagate
             this
             and
             such
             like
             Doctrines
             in
             London
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             he
             hath
             lately
             written
             a
             large
             and
             wordy
             Volume
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             only
             against
             the
             Non-conformists
             :
             Which
             being
             new
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             audacious
             and
             confident
             attempt
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             made
             against
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             saith
             himself
             he
             is
             no
             Papist
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             mo●t
             elaborate
             enforcement
             of
             the
             Papists
             grand
             Argument
             on
             which
             of
             late
             they
             build
             their
             cause
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             needful
             to
             the
             Readers
             satisfaction
             not
             to
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             order
             of
             this
             undertaken
             work
             ,
             nor
             with
             my
             want
             of
             leisure
             ,
             to
             write
             a
             particular
             Answer
             to
             all
             the
             words
             of
             so
             exceeding
             prolix
             and
             tedious
             a
             discourse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             I
             have
             oft
             handled
             this
             case
             already
             ,
             especially
             in
             my
             
               Disput
               .
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               Disp
               .
               of
               Ordination
            
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Cases
            
             in
             my
             
               Christian
               Directory
            
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             largely
             than
             I
             must
             here
             doe
             :
             And
             the
             Reader
             that
             would
             see
             more
             ,
             may
             read
             the
             Protestants
             Cause
             fully
             vindicated
             against
             
               Cornelius
               Jansenius
            
             (
             a
             stronger
             adversary
             )
             by
             
               Gisb.
               Voetius
            
             in
             a
             full
             Volume
             
               de
               desperata
               causa
               Papatus
            
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             here
             first
             briefly
             assert
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             1.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Apostles
             have
             already
             instituted
             and
             described
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             determined
             what
             Power
             and
             what
             Obligations
             to
             the
             work
             it
             doth
             contain
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             work
             is
             to
             which
             they
             are
             designed
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             any
             Church
             now
             to
             make
             or
             
             amend
             ,
             or
             change
             the
             O●●●ce
             :
             what
             it
             is
             I
             have
             described
             in
             the
             
               Second
               ●art
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             2.
             
             Christ
             also
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             have
             told
             us
             what
             are
             the
             necessary
             qualifications
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             receive
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             be
             received
             into
             it
             :
             viz.
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             the
             Well-being
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             consequently
             who
             are
             utterly
             uncapable
             ;
             so
             that
             Men
             may
             by
             Canons
             enforce
             the
             Execution
             of
             these
             Canons
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             may
             instruct
             each
             other
             how
             to
             understand
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             make
             a
             Pastor
             of
             an
             uncapable
             unqualified
             person
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             they
             can
             make
             currant
             Coin
             of
             forbidden
             Mettal
             ,
             or
             Meat
             of
             Stones
             ,
             or
             a
             Wife
             of
             a
             Male
             ;
             
               ●orma
               non
               recipitur
               nisi
               in
               materia
               disposita
            
             ;
             As
             he
             that
             must
             profess
             Physick
             ,
             or
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             Law
             ,
             or
             Grammar
             ,
             or
             Musick
             ,
             must
             be
             tolerably
             qualified
             to
             do
             what
             he
             professeth
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             but
             equivocally
             called
             a
             Physician
             ,
             Philosopher
             ,
             Lawyer
             ,
             Musician
             ,
             &c.
             whatever
             Title
             ,
             Licence
             ,
             or
             Commission
             he
             hath
             :
             so
             is
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             these
             special
             qualifications
             are
             Christs
             own
             Gifts
             ,
             conferred
             on
             Men
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             And
             that
             the
             qualifying
             Men
             thus
             ,
             is
             Gods
             calling
             them
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             said
             to
             set
             them
             over
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             special
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VII
             .
             4.
             
             But
             for
             preserving
             Order
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             Usurpation
             ,
             God
             hath
             described
             how
             these
             Qualifications
             shall
             be
             discerned
             and
             judged
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               External
               Call
            
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Person
             shall
             discern
             them
             in
             himself
             ,
             viz.
             competent
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             Willingness
             and
             Desire
             ,
             and
             Ability
             for
             utterance
             and
             practice
             :
             For
             he
             that
             thinketh
             not
             himself
             capable
             ,
             cannot
             consent
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             consenteth
             not
             ,
             is
             no
             Minister
             .
             But
             no
             
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Judge
             of
             his
             own
             fitness
             ;
             else
             the
             most
             self-conceited
             would
             be
             the
             Invaders
             of
             the
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             
               Senior
               Pastors
            
             are
             ordinarily
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             their
             fitness
             ,
             and
             by
             Ordination
             invest
             them
             ,
             by
             delivery
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Peoples
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             the
             Correlation
             ,
             and
             their
             consent
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             Reception
             :
             For
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             a
             Teacher
             to
             those
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             nor
             a
             Pastor
             to
             those
             that
             consent
             not
             to
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             5.
             
             The
             
               Person
               r●c●ipient
            
             being
             truly
             found
             and
             determined
             of
             ,
             Gods
             own
             Law
             doth
             of
             a
             self
             give
             him
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             Oblige
             him
             to
             his
             work
             .
             As
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             the
             Ordainers
             ,
             to
             judge
             whether
             the
             
               Churches
               shall
               have
               Pastors
               or
               nene
               ,
            
             or
             what
             the
             
               Power
               and
               Works
               of
               the
               Office
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             nor
             what
             
               Qualifica●ons
               shall
               be
               necessary
               to
               reception
            
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             discern
             
               who
               are
               the
               Men
            
             that
             God
             chooseth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             most
             receptive
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             discern
             
               Gods
               Will
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             
               declare
               it
               and
               invest
               him
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Ordainer
             nor
             People
             that
             have
             the
             Office
             or
             Power
             
               to
               give
            
             to
             him
             that
             they
             ordain
             and
             choose
             ,
             but
             it
             resisteth
             directly
             from
             Christs
             concession
             in
             his
             Law
             :
             As
             a
             
               Woman
               chooseth
               her
               Husband
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Minister
               celebrateth
            
             Marriage
             for
             Order
             sake
             ,
             but
             
               Gods
               Law
            
             giveth
             the
             Husband
             his
             power
             over
             the
             Wife
             .
             And
             as
             in
             a
             Corporation
             or
             City
             ,
             the
             King
             by
             his
             Charter
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Every
               Year
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               such
               Persons
               shall
               Choose
               a
               Man
               thus
               qualified
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               the
               Recorder
               shall
               swear
               him
               and
               invest
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               hereby
               grant
               him
               ,
               thus
               Chosen
               and
               Sworn
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               Power
               ,
               and
               Command
               him
               to
               do
               thus
               and
               thus
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Electors
             do
             but
             determine
             of
             the
             
               qualified
               recipient
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Recorder
             invest
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Power
             ariseth
             immediately
             from
             the
             Kings
             Char●er
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Choosers
             or
             Invester
             
             say
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             null
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             infringe
             or
             change
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             point
             of
             Order
             be
             omitted
             ;
             If
             the
             Election
             day
             by
             Fire
             or
             Plague
             ,
             or
             War
             ,
             be
             overpast
             ;
             If
             the
             Recorder
             be
             dead
             ,
             or
             refuse
             his
             Office
             ,
             that
             this
             doth
             not
             totally
             Null
             the
             Charter
             :
             One
             chosen
             a
             week
             after
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             Power
             :
             Or
             if
             that
             Years
             Election
             should
             hereby
             be
             made
             void
             ,
             the
             Charter
             is
             not
             void
             ,
             but
             will
             the
             next
             Year
             authorize
             the
             Person
             chosen
             .
             Interruption
             will
             not
             hinder
             this
             .
             And
             if
             one
             that
             had
             not
             a
             just
             Election
             ,
             or
             Investiture
             ,
             should
             intrude
             this
             Year
             ,
             the
             Charter
             will
             authorize
             the
             next
             notwithstanding
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             Recorder
             that
             invested
             the
             last
             was
             an
             Intruder
             ,
             the
             next
             may
             yet
             be
             truly
             authorized
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             Charter
             were
             ,
             that
             every
             former
             Mayor
             shall
             invest
             the
             next
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             hinder
             a
             Succession
             ,
             if
             a
             former
             had
             usurped
             :
             For
             the
             Charter
             still
             reviveth
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             supposed
             to
             appoint
             such
             means
             as
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             a
             circumstance
             fail
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             it
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             :
             If
             a
             Bishop
             were
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             conterfeiting
             his
             own
             Ordination
             ;
             or
             if
             a
             Presbyter
             pretend
             himself
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             Ordaining
             Power
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             or
             if
             an
             unjust
             Choice
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             next
             Man
             hath
             still
             a
             due
             way
             of
             entrance
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             such
             a
             point
             of
             Order
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             fraudulently
             contemned
             or
             refused
             ,
             Nulleth
             not
             the
             Office
             Power
             .
             Order
             is
             for
             the
             thing
             ordered
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             pretended
             against
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             sate
             in
             Moses
             Chair
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             High-Priests
             that
             were
             then
             unlawfully
             called
             (
             out
             of
             the
             true
             line
             ,
             and
             buying
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Romans
             for
             money
             )
             were
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             Christian
             Pastor
             truly
             qualified
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             chosen
             by
             the
             
             Flock
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             
               Senior
               Pastors
            
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             some
             point
             of
             Order
             wanting
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             X.
             Yea
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             were
             there
             no
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             just
             Qualification
             and
             Election
             ,
             it
             wou●d
             not
             nullifie
             the
             Office
             ;
             nor
             hath
             God
             promised
             that
             no
             place
             shall
             fall
             under
             such
             necessity
             :
             For
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             
               That
               He
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               and
            
             Paul
             and
             Apollo
             
               are
               for
               the
               Church
            
             .
             And
             as
             in
             Physick
             ,
             or
             Soldiery
             ,
             or
             
               Re●●
               of
               the
               Poor
            
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             according
             to
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             an
             
               Ordering
               Law
               of
               Man
            
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             here
             :
             It
             is
             meet
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             Mens
             Health
             ,
             that
             none
             practise
             Physick
             but
             a
             
               Licensed
               Physician
            
             ;
             But
             in
             Cases
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             (
             when
             Physicians
             are
             wanting
             )
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             skill
             may
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             able
             Man
             may
             be
             a
             Physician
             unlicensed
             ,
             rather
             than
             see
             Men
             perish
             whom
             he
             may
             help
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             my
             own
             Case
             :
             In
             a
             great
             and
             poor
             Town
             where
             was
             no
             Physician
             ,
             came
             an
             
               Epidemical
               Plurisie
            
             ;
             had
             they
             been
             neglected
             ,
             most
             had
             dyed
             ;
             Necessity
             constrained
             me
             to
             advise
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             recovered
             :
             Thereupon
             their
             Poverty
             and
             Importunity
             constrain'd
             me
             to
             practise
             Physick
             many
             Years
             (
             only
             gratis
             )
             and
             God
             by
             it
             saved
             the
             lives
             of
             multitudes
             ;
             should
             I
             think
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             that
             I
             sinned
             ,
             because
             I
             took
             not
             a
             Licence
             ,
             (
             which
             resolving
             not
             to
             continue
             the
             Practice
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             do
             :
             )
             So
             I
             have
             known
             some
             skill'd
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             have
             help'd
             many
             by
             Council
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             no
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             So
             none
             may
             take
             up
             Arms
             as
             a
             Soldier
             without
             the
             King's
             Commission
             :
             But
             in
             case
             Traytors
             and
             Rebels
             suddenly
             endanger
             King
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             invade
             the
             Land
             ,
             every
             Man
             is
             a
             Soldier
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             which
             also
             enableth
             every
             Man
             to
             defend
             his
             Life
             ,
             Purse
             ,
             House
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Neighbors
             ,
             against
             Thieves
             and
             Murderers
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ordereth
             ,
             That
             the
             Poor
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             Parishes
             from
             Begging
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             relieve
             not
             Beggars
             otherwise
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Parishes
             through
             Poverty
             or
             Uncharitableness
             neglect
             them
             ,
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             bindeth
             us
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             see
             them
             perish
             .
          
           
             All
             Laws
             ,
             for
             the
             meer
             Ordering
             of
             any
             Duty
             ,
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               Duty
               must
               be
               done
            
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             tendeth
             to
             its
             
               proper
               end
            
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             on
             pretence
             of
             Order
             it
             be
             undone
             .
             If
             the
             Coronation
             of
             a
             King
             be
             not
             performed
             regularly
             ,
             he
             is
             King
             nevertheless
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             or
             Election
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             King
             before
             his
             
               Coronation
               .
               Marriage
            
             is
             valid
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             
               mutual
               consent
            
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Matrimonial
               Solemnization
            
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Duty
             .
             If
             a
             Priest
             would
             not
             marry
             Persons
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             make
             some
             
               unlawful
               Promise
            
             ,
             or
             do
             some
             
               unlawful
               thing
            
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             (
             and
             may
             be
             a
             Duty
             )
             to
             marry
             themselves
             ,
             declaring
             it
             publickly
             to
             avoid
             Scandal
             ,
             unless
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             do
             accidentally
             make
             it
             unlawful
             :
             And
             in
             some
             Countries
             the
             sinful
             course
             of
             Priests
             may
             make
             this
             an
             ordinary
             Case
             .
             And
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             that
             here
             it
             may
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XI
             .
             Many
             Cases
             may
             fall
             out
             in
             which
             no
             Ordination
             ,
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             or
             present
             Solemnity
             ,
             may
             be
             necessary
             to
             this
             Office.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Case
             a
             Company
             of
             Christians
             be
             Cast
             upon
             a
             remote
             Island
             ,
             where
             no
             Ordainer
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             are
             qualified
             Persons
             :
             It
             is
             sinful
             for
             them
             to
             forbear
             Gods
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             choose
             the
             fittest
             person
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Preaching
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             And
             that
             Election
             sufficiently
             designeth
             the
             person
             ,
             that
             from
             Christs
             Charter
             shall
             receive
             the
             Ministerial
             Power
             ,
             and
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             Duty
             (
             if
             he
             consent
             .
             )
          
           
           
             2.
             
             In
             Case
             the
             Person
             be
             remote
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             he
             cannot
             meet
             ,
             or
             Persecutors
             ,
             or
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             other
             Accidents
             ,
             hinder
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             Authorized
             by
             Letters
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Ordination
             :
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             this
             hath
             of
             old
             been
             practised
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             have
             sent
             such
             Letters
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             those
             absent
             Persons
             that
             have
             fled
             from
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             them
             Bishops
             .
             And
             it
             being
             but
             the
             designation
             of
             the
             
               recipient
               Person
            
             on
             whom
             
               Christs
               Law
            
             shall
             confer
             the
             Office
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             given
             why
             they
             may
             not
             do
             it
             effectually
             by
             writing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Case
             that
             Death
             or
             Persecution
             hath
             left
             none
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             that
             are
             within
             reach
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             be
             Ordained
             :
             If
             Ordination
             by
             Diocesanes
             were
             ordinarily
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             or
             Countries
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             ;
             as
             in
             New-England
             ,
             and
             lately
             in
             Britain
             ,
             in
             
               Belgia
               ,
               Helvetia
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               may
               say
            
             ,
             You
             ought
             to
             go
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             as
             far
             as
             from
             America
             hither
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             it
             Beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Lands
             ,
             or
             stay
             till
             it
             may
             be
             had
             .
             
               But
               I
               answer
            
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             some
             Countries
             the
             Governors
             will
             not
             suffer
             Diocesane
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Words
             are
             soon
             spoken
             ,
             but
             to
             sail
             from
             America
             hither
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             every
             Man
             that
             is
             to
             be
             Ordained
             ,
             is
             not
             soon
             done
             ;
             some
             have
             not
             health
             to
             bear
             it
             at
             Sea
             ;
             some
             have
             not
             money
             to
             pay
             for
             the
             Voyage
             charge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sinful
             loss
             of
             a
             Years
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             might
             do
             God
             much
             service
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Years
             Voyage
             by
             Sea
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             may
             hazard
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             so
             frustrate
             all
             their
             end
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             Princes
             and
             States
             forbid
             their
             Subjects
             to
             be
             Ordained
             in
             Foreign
             Lands
             ,
             as
             we
             forbid
             Romish
             
             Ordination
             ,
             lest
             it
             draw
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             deny
             God
             his
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             our selves
             the
             benefit
             ,
             by
             so
             long
             delay
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             ever
             subjecteth
             Ceremony
             ,
             Rites
             and
             External
             Orders
             ,
             to
             Morals
             ,
             and
             to
             Mans
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Ends.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wrong
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             for
             Men
             to
             feign
             ,
             that
             the
             Great
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Merciful
             God
             ,
             layeth
             so
             great
             a
             stress
             upon
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             Rite
             ,
             or
             outward
             Order
             ,
             as
             to
             damn
             Souls
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             own
             Worship
             ,
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             this
             Ordination
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             in
             Case
             the
             Ordainers
             be
             grown
             so
             wicked
             ,
             or
             heretical
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             ordain
             no
             good
             and
             orthodox
             Men
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             of
             their
             own
             sinful
             way
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             in
             Case
             the
             Ordainers
             require
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             any
             one
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             Vow
             ,
             or
             Practice
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             never
             permit
             us
             to
             fall
             under
             such
             Necessities
             ,
             they
             must
             prove
             it
             ;
             and
             Experience
             disproveth
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XII
             .
             And
             if
             in
             all
             such
             Cases
             
               no
               Ordination
            
             be
             necessary
             ,
             much
             less
             is
             
               Diocesane
               Ordination
            
             necessary
             in
             all
             Cases
             and
             Places
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Countries
             where
             no
             Diocesanes
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             near
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             Countries
             where
             they
             or
             their
             Ordination
             is
             not
             endured
             by
             the
             Governors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Countries
             where
             the
             People
             being
             in
             judgment
             against
             it
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             Pastor
             so
             Ordained
             :
             It
             is
             not
             better
             to
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             Countries
             where
             Wars
             do
             hinder
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Diocesanes
             themselves
             will
             not
             venture
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             Countries
             where
             the
             Bishops
             are
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             they
             refuse
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             fit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Or
             where
             they
             refuse
             all
             whom
             the
             People
             either
             choose
             ,
             or
             will
             consent
             to
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishops
             and
             People
             cannot
             agree
             on
             the
             same
             Man.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Or
             wherever
             the
             Diocesanes
             impose
             unlawful
             Covenants
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Vows
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             Practices
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             will
             not
             Ordain
             .
          
           
             On
             some
             or
             other
             of
             these
             accounts
             ,
             a
             Romanist
             would
             not
             be
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Greek
             ,
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             Armenian
             ,
             &c.
             and
             a
             Greek
             ,
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Papist
             ;
             supposing
             something
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             when
             a
             Parochial
             Bishop
             may
             be
             the
             Ordainer
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Validity
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             by
             most
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             truly
             as
             valid
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             when
             ,
             1.
             
             Senior
             Presbyters
             ,
             2.
             that
             are
             authorized
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             3.
             especially
             that
             are
             chief
             Pastors
             in
             Cities
             ,
             and
             have
             Curates
             under
             them
             ,
             do
             Ordain
             ,
             though
             some
             deny
             to
             call
             them
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             the
             Erastians
             think
             that
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             may
             design
             the
             person
             ,
             by
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Ordination
             ;
             so
             Musculus
             and
             some
             other
             Protestants
             think
             ,
             that
             a
             fit
             person
             designed
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             accepted
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             need
             not
             question
             his
             Call
             to
             the
             Office
             ;
             And
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             disprove
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Opinion
             of
             many
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             hold
             true
             ,
             That
             a
             Bishop
             differeth
             not
             from
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             Order
             (
             or
             Office
             )
             but
             in
             Degree
             ,
             as
             the
             Foreman
             of
             a
             Jury
             ,
             or
             the
             President
             of
             a
             Synod
             〈◊〉
             
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             Council
             of
             State
             ,
             &c.
             then
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             make
             a
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             make
             a
             President
             of
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             a
             Mayor
             of
             a
             Corporation
             :
             For
             then
             the
             difference
             being
             but
             in
             the
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             being
             Governor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Sword
             is
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             determiner
             of
             meer
             Accidents
             and
             
               Circumstances
               ,
               circa
               sacra
            
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             set
             one
             Presbyter
             in
             degree
             above
             the
             rest
             ?
             Did
             not
             all
             the
             strife
             of
             Emperors
             for
             the
             power
             of
             investing
             Bishops
             ,
             signifie
             this
             much
             against
             the
             Popes
             opposition
             ?
             Both
             sides
             granted
             that
             the
             People
             and
             Clergy
             were
             to
             be
             the
             Choosers
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             old
             Canon
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             remove
             from
             Seat
             to
             Seat
             ;
             so
             that
             only
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             no
             
               former
               Bishops
            
             ,
             were
             made
             Bishops
             of
             any
             particular
             City
             ,
             (
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             or
             Subdeacons
             sometime
             at
             Rome
             .
             )
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperors
             power
             of
             Investiture
             amounted
             to
             a
             Negative
             voice
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             sent
             Levites
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             chose
             who
             should
             be
             the
             High-Priest
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Romans
             after
             sold
             the
             Office
             ,
             Christ
             bids
             the
             cleansed
             Lepers
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               shew
               themselves
               to
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               offer
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             XIII
             .
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             nullified
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             whose
             Ministers
             Office
             and
             Authority
             is
             denied
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             old
             Bohemians
             and
             Waldenses
             had
             different
             degrees
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Superior
             were
             called
             Conseniors
             and
             Seniors
             of
             one
             Order
             ,
             who
             presided
             among
             the
             Elders
             ,
             but
             took
             not
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Flocks
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             nor
             ruled
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             chiefly
             above
             others
             in
             judging
             what
             Elders
             (
             or
             Ministers
             )
             were
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             lesser
             places
             to
             greater
             :
             whose
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             most
             like
             the
             
             Ancients
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Descriptions
             of
             Lascitius
             and
             Commenius
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Churches
             called
             Lutherane
             ,
             (
             
               Denmark
               ,
               Sueden
               ,
               Saxony
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             have
             for
             the
             most
             part
             some
             Episcopacy
             called
             Superintendency
             ;
             but
             their
             Bishops
             take
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             from
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             several
             Parishes
             .
             And
             they
             take
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Ordaining
             to
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishops
             :
             For
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Denmark
             were
             made
             such
             by
             
               Bugenhagius
               Pomeranus
            
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             which
             they
             suppose
             doth
             null
             their
             Successive
             Power
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             English
             have
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             and
             Ordination
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             a
             Succession
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             Regular
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             Rome
             hath
             had
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Churches
             called
             Presbyterian
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             have
             Ordination
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             are
             the
             chief
             Pastors
             of
             Cities
             ,
             and
             have
             Curates
             ,
             or
             assisting
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             such
             Bishops
             as
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             describe
             :
             so
             that
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             think
             that
             as
             in
             Generation
             a
             Man
             begetteth
             not
             an
             Ape
             ,
             or
             Dog
             ,
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             an
             Hors●
             begetteth
             an
             Horse
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             propagateth
             its
             own
             species
             ;
             And
             as
             Physicians
             make
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             Lawyers
             make
             Lawyers
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             Pastors
             make
             Pastor●
             as
             far
             as
             belongeth
             to
             an
             Ordainer
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             preparing
             and
             determining
             the
             Receiver
             whom
             God
             shall
             give
             the
             Power
             to
             ,
             and
             oblige
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             that
             Office
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             they
             think
             they
             have
             a
             true
             Episcopacy
             as
             to
             degree
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             foresaid
             City
             Pastors
             that
             have
             Curates
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             think
             that
             those
             Writers
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             who
             expound
             the
             word
             
             [
             Presbytery
             ]
             which
             laid
             hands
             on
             Timothy
             ,
             of
             a
             Session
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             such
             have
             power
             to
             Ordain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             think
             that
             if
             after
             their
             faithfullest
             search
             ,
             they
             should
             in
             this
             be
             mistaken
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             therefore
             disown
             their
             Churches
             ,
             Ministry
             and
             Worship
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             will
             reject
             the
             Prayers
             of
             private
             Christians
             for
             their
             Errors
             and
             Imperfections
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Those
             that
             at
             present
             are
             called
             Nonconformists
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             were
             (
             about
             2000
             Ejected
             and
             Silenced
             ,
             Anno
             1662.
             
             Aug.
             24.
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             Many
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             most
             that
             were
             above
             44
             years
             old
             )
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             am
             one
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Generality
             of
             the
             rest
             lived
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             Rulers
             that
             had
             such
             possession
             as
             they
             could
             not
             resist
             ,
             Diocesane
             Ordination
             was
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             another
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             we
             heard
             not
             of
             five
             Bishops
             in
             England
             that
             did
             Ordain
             ,
             and
             hardly
             knew
             how
             to
             procure
             it
             of
             these
             .
             And
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             might
             have
             cost
             both
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Ordained
             their
             Lives
             ,
             or
             Liberties
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Classis
             ,
             or
             Synod
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             were
             chief
             City
             Pastors
             that
             had
             Curates
             ,
             (
             which
             saith
             
               Grotius
               ,
               de
               Imper.
               Sum.
               Pol.
            
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             )
             and
             they
             had
             a
             President
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             were
             secretly
             Ordained
             by
             the
             deposed
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             desired
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             Ordination
             aforesaid
             by
             the
             Synods
             ,
             from
             such
             Bishops
             as
             owned
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             (
             from
             Bishop
             Usher
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             others
             I
             am
             uncertain
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Generality
             of
             them
             that
             had
             any
             Parsonages
             
             or
             Vicarages
             ,
             or
             any
             endowed
             Cures
             in
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             Year
             1646
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Westminster
             Assembly
             was
             Dissolved
             ,
             had
             a
             formal
             authorizing
             Instrument
             of
             Approbation
             from
             the
             said
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             National
             Synod
             (
             chosen
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             )
             of
             which
             the
             Catalogue
             in
             their
             Ordinance
             sheweth
             us
             ,
             that
             divers
             Bishops
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             chosen
             Members
             .
             If
             any
             or
             all
             refused
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             Ministers
             knew
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             justly
             took
             them
             to
             be
             parts
             of
             the
             Synod
             :
             And
             though
             this
             was
             not
             an
             Ordination
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             they
             supposed
             that
             it
             was
             as
             valid
             to
             authorize
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Acts
             before-mentioned
             of
             some
             ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             ordained
             absent
             Men.
             And
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             late
             Ejected
             Ministers
             (
             very
             few
             excepted
             )
             were
             thus
             called
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             approved
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             ,
             having
             also
             the
             Consent
             or
             Election
             usually
             of
             the
             Patron
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             then
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIV
             .
             And
             there
             were
             many
             that
             in
             those
             Times
             were
             only
             Ordained
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Synods
             Letters
             of
             Approbation
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             an
             Ordination
             to
             be
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             wanting
             the
             Formality
             ,
             submitted
             to
             Diocesane
             Ordination
             ,
             when
             the
             Diocesanes
             returned
             (
             of
             whom
             Dr.
             Manton
             was
             one
             .
             )
             Yea
             ,
             divers
             submitted
             to
             be
             Re-ordained
             by
             the
             Diocesanes
             that
             had
             been
             Ordained
             Presbyters
             before
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Nonconformists
             Case
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             Independents
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             for
             formal
             Ordination
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             much
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             yet
             even
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             Benefices
             in
             Anno
             1646
             ,
             1647
             ,
             1648
             ,
             had
             the
             Synods
             Approbation
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XV.
             To
             all
             this
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Diocesanes
             Silencing
             multitudes
             of
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             the
             most
             Religious
             accounted
             the
             most
             able
             ,
             holy
             ,
             powerful
             Preachers
             (
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             James
             ,
             King
             Charles
             I.
             besides
             the
             2000
             
             Silenced
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             Charles
             II.
             )
             the
             People
             that
             were
             most
             serious
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             were
             (
             except
             a
             few
             )
             so
             alienated
             from
             the
             Diocesanes
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             stricter
             Religious
             Sort
             ,
             would
             not
             choose
             a
             Minister
             that
             was
             for
             them
             and
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             would
             have
             made
             a
             more
             dangerous
             Schism
             than
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVI
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             present
             state
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             (
             premising
             that
             I
             speak
             only
             of
             
               meer
               Nonconformists
            
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             Men
             of
             other
             Principles
             and
             Parties
             that
             Conform
             not
             ,
             as
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Familists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             let
             it
             be
             understood
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             take
             all
             the
             Parishes
             and
             Congregations
             of
             
               true
               Christians
            
             that
             have
             
               true
               Pastors
            
             to
             be
             
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             they
             take
             
               such
               Ministers
            
             as
             Conform
             ,
             to
             be
             notwithstanding
             that
             
               true
               Ministers
            
             ,
             though
             culpable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             separate
             not
             from
             any
             
               such
               Churches
            
             as
             no
             Churches
             ,
             or
             from
             
               such
               Ministers
            
             as
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             take
             particular
             Churches
             associated
             under
             Diocesanes
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Nationally
             under
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             represented
             in
             one
             Convocation
             or
             Synod
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             lawfully
             communicated
             with
             ;
             and
             these
             Diocesane
             ,
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Associations
             to
             be
             laudable
             as
             they
             are
             meer
             Associations
             for
             Concord
             ,
             and
             though
             culpable
             in
             some
             other
             respects
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             good
             Christians
             may
             lawfully
             live
             under
             submissively
             ,
             and
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             have
             these
             17
             years
             been
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             kept
             out
             much
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             laboured
             ,
             and
             hoped
             ,
             though
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             Restoration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Communion
             with
             any
             Christian
             Church
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             or
             Holy
             Worship
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             thing
             of
             Mans
             commanding
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             believe
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             deny
             .
             To
             deny
             to
             take
             many
             Covenants
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             some
             Practices
             which
             upon
             their
             best
             enquiry
             they
             verily
             believe
             to
             be
             great
             Sins
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             separating
             from
             any
             thing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             do
             not
             depart
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             are
             cast
             out
             .
             The
             Ministers
             are
             Silenced
             and
             ●●●cted
             ,
             as
             they
             verily
             believe
             ,
             for
             not
             sinning
             and
             hazarding
             their
             Souls
             .
             Ministers
             and
             People
             are
             expresly
             by
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
               sine
               sententia
               judicis
            
             )
             if
             they
             but
             say
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Conformity
             ,
             which
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             do
             :
             The
             Canon
             is
             visible
             and
             plain
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             avoid
             being
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             Ejecters
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             they
             are
             thus
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             driven
             away
             ,
             they
             yet
             hold
             distant
             Christian
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christians
             in
             one
             universal
             Church
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             one
             Hope
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
             But
             local
             Communion
             they
             can
             have
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             none
             are
             said
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             not
             present
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             King
             by
             his
             Licence
             allowed
             them
             for
             a
             time
             to
             hold
             their
             own
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             the
             Conformists
             themselves
             swear
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             King
             to
             be
             Supreme
             Governor
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Persons
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             :
             And
             yet
             then
             accused
             the
             Licensed
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             some
             things
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             which
             the
             Nonconformists
             dare
             not
             Declare
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             suffer
             ,
             )
             yet
             they
             hold
             it
             lawful
             both
             to
             join
             in
             Hearing
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             with
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Conformists
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Lords
             days
             Worship
             and
             use
             of
             that
             Liturgy
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             do
             so
             ordinarily
             :
             And
             others
             do
             not
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             are
             hindered
             by
             Preaching
             themselves
             where
             they
             can
             ,
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             forbear
             :
             And
             the
             People
             that
             hold
             it
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             hold
             that
             better
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             when
             they
             can
             have
             it
             .
             And
             he
             that
             preferreth
             a
             Minister
             which
             he
             findeth
             most
             Edification
             by
             ,
             doth
             not
             therefore
             separate
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             absent
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Nonconformists
             have
             in
             their
             appointed
             Treaties
             for
             Concord
             ,
             offered
             to
             use
             the
             Liturgy
             with
             some
             Emendations
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             even
             to
             the
             present
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             .
             By
             which
             (
             visible
             in
             Print
             )
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             how
             far
             they
             were
             from
             separating
             inclinations
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             not
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             it
             is
             true
             withall
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             having
             constantly
             preferred
             that
             which
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             prefer
             ,
             and
             seeing
             their
             former
             Pastors
             cast
             out
             and
             silenced
             ,
             thought
             they
             ought
             notwithstanding
             to
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             grew
             into
             so
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             silenced
             them
             ,
             (
             about
             2000
             at
             once
             )
             that
             they
             are
             more
             alienated
             than
             before
             from
             them
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             ;
             as
             
               Chrysostoms
               Joannites
            
             were
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             till
             the
             kindness
             of
             Atticus
             and
             Pr●●lus
             brought
             them
             back
             to
             the
             old
             publick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVII
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             confessed
             by
             their
             sharpest
             Accusers
             ,
             that
             the
             Nonconformists
             do
             well
             to
             forbear
             all
             that
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             sinful
             :
             And
             if
             they
             prove
             not
             Conformity
             sinful
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             to
             suffer
             as
             real
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XVIII
             .
             We
             all
             agree
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             continued
             Succession
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             of
             the
             
             same
             Faith
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             Office
             which
             we
             profess
             and
             possess
             :
             We
             have
             
               no
               one
               new
               Article
               of
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             that
             have
             not
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             we
             have
             
               no
               new
               Office
            
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Office
             and
             Administrations
             cannot
             pass
             as
             valid
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               particular
               Minister
            
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Canonical
             Ordination
             from
             one
             that
             had
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             he
             from
             one
             that
             had
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             he
             from
             another
             that
             had
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             up
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             this
             we
             suppose
             irrational
             ,
             schismatical
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             of
             malignant
             tendency
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XIX
             .
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Dodwell
            
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             hath
             newly
             and
             copiously
             promoted
             this
             Schismatical
             Error
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             pretended
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             Schism
             ,
             but
             disowned
             by
             the
             Conformable
             Doctors
             themselves
             ,
             (
             many
             of
             them
             .
             )
             And
             indeed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             tedious
             wordiness
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             little
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Jansenius
             long
             ago
             ,
             fully
             answered
             by
             Voetius
             .
             And
             though
             I
             told
             him
             over
             and
             over
             first
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             answer
             
               Voetius
               ,
               and
               my
               dispute
               of
               Ordination
               ,
            
             we
             should
             take
             him
             but
             to
             labor
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             either
             of
             them
             at
             all
             .
             If
             he
             intend
             it
             in
             any
             following
             Book
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             fraudulent
             to
             send
             out
             this
             great
             Volume
             first
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             work
             before
             he
             gave
             any
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             already
             said
             against
             him
             .
             Must
             we
             write
             the
             same
             things
             as
             oft
             as
             Men
             arise
             that
             will
             repeat
             the
             Arguments
             so
             oft
             confuted
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             XX
             ,
             His
             Design
             and
             Schismatical
             Doctrine
             is
             thus
             laid
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               are
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               every
               particular
               person
               ,
               confined
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Communion
               to
               the
               place
               he
               lives
               in
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               cannot
               be
               assured
               that
               God
               will
               do
               for
               
               us
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               Salvation
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               by
               his
               express
               promises
               that
               he
               will
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Therefore
               we
               must
               have
               interest
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Therefore
               we
               must
               have
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               which
               the
               Covenant
               is
               transacted
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               These
               as
               Legally
               valid
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               had
               only
               in
               the
               external
               Communion
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               is
               only
               the
               Episcopal
               Communion
               of
               the
               place
               we
               live
               in
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Validity
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               depends
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               persons
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               administred
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               No
               Ministers
               have
               Authority
               of
               administring
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               only
               they
               that
               have
               their
               Orders
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Communion
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               cannot
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               continued
               Succession
               of
               persons
               orderly
               receiving
               Authority
               from
               those
               who
               had
               Authority
               to
               give
               it
               them
               ,
               (
               viz.
               Bishops
               )
               from
               those
               first
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               ours
               at
               present
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               Instituter
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               violate
               it
               ,
               by
               administring
               without
               such
               Ordination
               ,
               is
               to
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Sin
               that
               hath
               no
               other
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               promise
               of
               pardon
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               the
               Ordained
               have
               no
               more
               or
               other
               power
               ,
               than
               the
               Ordainers
               intend
               or
               profess
               to
               give
               them
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               former
               Ages
               intended
               not
               to
               give
               Presbyters
               power
               of
               Ordaining
               or
               Administring
               out
               of
               their
               Subjection
               :
               Ergo
               they
               have
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             XXI
             .
             This
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             is
             his
             matter
             .
          
           
           
             To
             gather
             all
             the
             Confusions
             ,
             Contradictions
             and
             Absurdities
             of
             that
             wordy
             Volume
             ,
             would
             be
             tedious
             ,
             and
             little
             profitable
             to
             the
             Reader
             ;
             only
             these
             three
             things
             in
             general
             I
             tell
             such
             as
             may
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             infection
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             never
             agreeth
             with
             his
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
               question
            
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             
               explicateth
               the
               terms
            
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             thing
             beseeming
             a
             Disputant
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             understood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             not
             only
             by
             denied
             (
             false
             )
             Suppositions
             ,
             he
             maketh
             all
             his
             Discourse
             useless
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             the
             first
             giveth
             them
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             while
             in
             his
             Preface
             he
             disowneth
             Popery
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             sting
             of
             their
             Argumentation
             which
             he
             useth
             :
             And
             that
             which
             yet
             by
             consequence
             overthroweth
             not
             only
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Ministery
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             more
             certainly
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Papists
             :
             All
             which
             I
             undertake
             ,
             when
             called
             ,
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXII
             .
             It
             were
             tedious
             to
             mention
             all
             his
             ambiguous
             confounding
             terms
             :
             For
             a
             few
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             layeth
             so
             great
             a
             stress
             on
             Episcopacy
             ,
             never
             tells
             us
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             when
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             chief
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             the
             Controversie
             is
             very
             much
             in
             that
             :
             For
             (
             as
             
               Grotius
               de
               Imper.
               Summ.
               Pol.
            
             and
             many
             others
             )
             they
             take
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             every
             Parish-Church
             (
             especially
             that
             hath
             Curates
             under
             him
             )
             for
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             
             at
             least
             if
             he
             be
             Pastor
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             Town
             so
             called
             of
             old
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             when
             others
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             that
             hath
             not
             
               many
               Altars
            
             or
             Parishes
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             Some
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Bishop
             that
             is
             but
             the
             prime
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             but
             
               Gradu
               ,
               non
               ordine
            
             ,
             call'd
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             :
             And
             others
             deny
             him
             to
             
             be
             one
             ,
             unless
             he
             differ
             Gradu
             ,
             as
             another
             
               Officer
               in
               specie
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             take
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             Deacons
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             single
             Assembly
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Hammond
             on
             Act.
             11.
             
             
               &
               Dissertat
            
             .
             )
             Others
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             
               over
               Presbyters
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             take
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             elected
             or
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ;
             )
             Others
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             consent
             of
             neither
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             electing
             and
             imposing
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             Bishops
             consecrating
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             unless
             three
             Bishops
             Consecrate
             him
             ;
             Others
             say
             ,
             one
             may
             make
             him
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             three
             Bishops
             Consecrate
             one
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             another
             ,
             he
             tell●
             〈…〉
             that
             Church
             ▪
             〈…〉
             see
             examine●
             〈…〉
             Church
             ,
             against
             〈…〉
          
           
             Sect.
             XXIII
             .
             〈…〉
             repeateth
             the
             necessity
             of
             being
             in
             ,
             an
             〈…〉
             by
             it
             ;
             when
             he
             must
             need●
             〈◊〉
             that
             th●
             〈◊〉
             or
             definition
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             first
             point
             of
             〈◊〉
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             .
             By
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             suspect
             that
             he
             meaneth
             some
             Universal
             Society
             of
             Men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             under
             some
             one
             visible
             humane
             Head
             ,
             either
             Monarchical
             ,
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             or
             Democratical
             ,
             a
             Sovereign
             who
             is
             
               ●ersona
               Civilis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Pars
               Imp●rans
               Constitutiva
            
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             Protestants
             (
             we
             at
             least
             )
             deny
             any
             such
             ,
             thinking
             this
             the
             prime
             essential
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             (
             the
             second
             being
             whether
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Council
             be
             this
             Head
             ;
             )
             and
             he
             never
             tells
             
               who
               this
            
             supposed
             Head
             is
             .
          
           
           
             So
             he
             frequently
             talketh
             of
             necessary
             Communion
             with
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             never
             tells
             us
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             it
             :
             Nor
             can
             I
             gather
             often
             ,
             whether
             he
             means
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             a
             National
             .
             But
             I
             perceive
             that
             he
             meaneth
             not
             a
             Parochial
             ;
             when
             yet
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             Adversaries
             take
             those
             for
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXIV
             .
             1.
             
             So
             he
             oft
             talks
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               Successive
               Canonical
               Ordination
            
             ,
             and
             never
             defineth
             either
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             
               Canonical
               Ordination
            
             ;
             when
             he
             must
             know
             that
             some
             take
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             some
             
               deny
               it
            
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             Letters
             may
             do
             it
             on
             the
             absent
             ,
             besides
             other
             differences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             some
             take
             those
             to
             be
             obligatory
             Canons
             ,
             which
             others
             contemn
             as
             of
             no
             authority
             .
             The
             Papists
             are
             not
             agreed
             what
             Canons
             are
             valid
             :
             And
             the
             Dissenters
             and
             this
             Disputer
             are
             not
             agreed
             in
             England
             :
             Many
             ,
             besides
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             Canon
             Law
             is
             yet
             in
             force
             in
             England
             ,
             except
             some
             Particulars
             that
             were
             cast
             out
             :
             Others
             believe
             not
             this
             ;
             what
             is
             said
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             English
             Canons
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             recite
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             some
             take
             it
             for
             
               Canonical
               Ordination
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             done
             by
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             and
             Presbyters
             ;
             Others
             say
             No
             ,
             unless
             by
             
               three
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             not
             Canonical
             ,
             without
             the
             Clergies
             and
             Peoples
             Election
             or
             Consent
             ,
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             and
             others
             find
             it
             necessary
             to
             their
             Cause
             to
             deny
             this
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXV
             .
             He
             calls
             Men
             oft
             to
             
               Catholick
               Unity
            
             ,
             and
             never
             tells
             us
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             may
             be
             known
             Abundance
             more
             such
             Ambiguities
             make
             his
             Disputes
             to
             me
             unintelligible
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXVI
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             these
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             then
             he
             goeth
             all
             along
             by
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             questions
             ,
             which
             are
             denied
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             He
             should
             have
             rather
             proved
             ,
             than
             taken
             it
             as
             granted
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             
               not
               the
               Visible
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             we
             take
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             
               not
               a
               Particular
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             we
             take
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             
               no
               Regular
               Ordi●●tion
            
             ,
             which
             we
             take
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             
               no
               Catholick
               Unity
            
             ,
             which
             we
             take
             for
             such
             :
             And
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXVII
             .
             2.
             
             He
             supposeth
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             
               Episcopal
               Communion
            
             in
             the
             places
             where
             Men
             live
             ;
             or
             never
             tells
             us
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             divers
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             whose
             Communion
             is
             so
             necessary
             :
             when
             he
             knoweth
             that
             Grotius
             thought
             that
             of
             old
             Churches
             were
             formed
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             City
             had
             divers
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             divers
             Synagogues
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thought
             that
             
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Cities
             ,
             had
             two
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             one
             of
             Jews
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             had
             two
             Churches
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             there
             were
             Novatian
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             Cities
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             but
             that
             oft
             and
             long
             ,
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Anti●ch
               .
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             had
             two
             at
             once
             by
             their
             Divisions
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             so
             long
             as
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             he
             taketh
             it
             to
             be
             enough
             to
             Catholicism
             ,
             or
             the
             Validity
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             species
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             any
             one
             that
             is
             Consecrated
             rightly
             or
             wrongly
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             in
             Schisms
             both
             are
             true
             Bishops
             .
             But
             lest
             he
             deny
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             spare
             to
             recite
             its
             Consequents
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXVIII
             .
             3.
             
             He
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             ,
             supposeth
             ,
             
               That
               no
               unlawful
               thing
               is
               〈…〉
               
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               their
               Ministry
               or
               Communion
            
             ;
             which
             will
             as
             much
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             
               That
               Lying
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Covenanting
               deliberately
               against
               Gods
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               corrupting
               his
               sacred
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
            
             are
             lawful
             things
             .
             Did
             he
             ever
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             confute
             their
             Reasons
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             XXIX
             .
             4.
             
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             never
             proveth
             ,
             but
             beggeth
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             when
             Gods
             Word
             describeth
             the
             Sacred
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             yet
             the
             Ordainers
             will
             and
             words
             can
             alter
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             chief
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             (
             even
             Cities
             that
             had
             all
             of
             old
             their
             several
             Bishops
             )
             are
             not
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             unless
             
               Men
               purpose
            
             them
             to
             be
             so
             in
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Presbyters
             who
             ordain
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ordain
             without
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             nullity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             in
             Cases
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             Ability
             ,
             Consent
             ,
             Election
             and
             Opportunity
             may
             not
             design
             the
             person
             that
             shall
             receive
             authority
             and
             obligation
             directly
             from
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             without
             other
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             any
             Church
             on
             Earth
             can
             prove
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             Canonical
             Ordination
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             themselves
             so
             ordained
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             such
             a
             Succession
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
               Officii
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             secureth
             not
             true
             penitent
             Believers
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             null
             as
             to
             Mens
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             the
             Priest
             be
             not
             truly
             called
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             successive
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             if
             a
             presumptuous
             Title
             (
             as
             ●e
             saith
             may
             yet
             make
             all
             valid
             when
             Men
             seem
             Episcopall●
             
             dained
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ;
             Whether
             able
             godly
             Men
             ordained
             by
             such
             like
             City
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             chosen
             by
             Religious
             People
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             dedicated
             to
             Gods
             Ministery
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             have
             not
             a
             better
             presumptuous
             Title
             ,
             than
             notorious
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             Men
             ,
             that
             say
             they
             were
             ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             their
             Orders
             were
             forged
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             have
             been
             many
             ?
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             Whether
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Anabaptistry
             ,
             to
             baptize
             all
             again
             that
             are
             baptized
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Diocesanes
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             Whether
             he
             abuse
             not
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Churches
             ,
             in
             feigning
             all
             such
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             serving
             God
             without
             a
             Succession
             of
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Why
             is
             it
             that
             I
             cannot
             intreat
             him
             to
             answer
             
               Voetius
               ,
               de
               desperata
               Causa
               Papatus
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             long
             ago
             confuted
             Jansenius
             ,
             a
             far
             stronger
             Adversary
             than
             he
             ?
             Nor
             my
             Dispute
             of
             Ordination
             Twenty
             Years
             ago
             written
             ,
             and
             yet
             unanswered
             ?
             when
             ▪
             I
             tell
             him
             we
             have
             not
             leisure
             to
             write
             over
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             Men
             provoke
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXX
             .
             I
             will
             now
             cast
             before
             him
             these
             following
             Notes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             proof
             hath
             he
             of
             Sacraments
             (
             besides
             Sacrifices
             )
             before
             
             Abraham's
             days
             ?
             And
             was
             there
             then
             no
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             Women
             damned
             that
             were
             not
             circumcised
             ?
             Or
             were
             the
             uncircumcised
             Children
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Were
             not
             Infants
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             before
             Circumcision
             entered
             them
             ,
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Israels
             peculiarity
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             did
             Abraham
             think
             there
             had
             been
             Fifty
             righteous
             persons
             in
             
               Sodom
               ?
               And
               in
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               ,
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Though
             Sacraments
             under
             the
             Gospel
             convey
             greater
             benefits
             ,
             can
             he
             prove
             that
             it
             placeth
             greater
             necessity
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Law
             did
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Seeing
             Christ
             was
             not
             baptized
             till
             about
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             was
             he
             not
             Holy
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Head
             before
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Can
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ever
             baptized
             ?
             Or
             were
             they
             not
             before
             true
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             not
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             till
             near
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             part
             in
             him
             before
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Was
             Paul
             
               of
               this
               Mans
               mind
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
            
             He
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             preach
             ,
             and
             thanked
             God
             that
             he
             had
             baptized
             so
             few
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Is
               not
               that
               Promise
               true
            
             ,
             That
             whoever
             believeth
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             shall
             see
             God
             ,
             
               &
               c
               ?
               And
               will
               want
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               then
               frustrate
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             presumeth
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               God
               is
               obliged
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               those
               that
               have
               but
               a
               presumptuous
               Ministery
               ,
               seeming
               to
               have
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               not
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             the
             reason
             as
             strong
             from
             the
             Peoples
             impossibility
             of
             avoiding
             the
             danger
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             have
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             none
             but
             from
             Ministers
             that
             had
             not
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Succession
             have
             been
             interrupted
             long
             ago
             in
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ?
             Are
             all
             damned
             that
             were
             born
             since
             ?
             Or
             which
             way
             shall
             particular
             persons
             there
             remedy
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             send
             to
             Europe
             for
             Ordainers
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             Laymen
             (
             as
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesius
             )
             convert
             persons
             in
             India
             ,
             are
             they
             all
             damned
             that
             dye
             after
             Conversion
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             ordained
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             Baptism
             give
             the
             first
             sanctifying
             Grace
             ,
             then
             none
             but
             unholy
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               impenitent
               ,
               unconverted
            
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             It
             is
             confessed
             that
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             for
             Confirming
             Men
             in
             the
             Faith
             they
             had
             before
             :
             And
             are
             not
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             same
             general
             nature
             ?
             one
             to
             declare
             and
             confirm
             our
             initial
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             our
             progressive
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             what
             Solemn
             Matrimony
             is
             to
             Marriage
             ;
             which
             is
             valid
             before
             God
             upon
             private
             consent
             ,
             but
             is
             necessary
             for
             order
             ,
             and
             preventing
             Fornication
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             Men
             :
             ou●
             Church
             Title
             ordinarily
             depends
             on
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             God
             knoweth
             and
             accepteth
             heart
             consent
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             first
             maketh
             them
             holy
             .
             And
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             have
             such
             Promises
             as
             we
             make
             good
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Children
             may
             dye
             before
             they
             can
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             are
             they
             by
             that
             natural
             necessity
             damned
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             a
             Man
             live
             where
             the
             Priests
             will
             not
             baptize
             ,
             or
             give
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             on
             condition
             that
             we
             profess
             some
             falshood
             ,
             or
             commit
             some
             sin
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             )
             Must
             we
             commit
             that
             sin
             ,
             or
             be
             damned
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             lay
             a
             necessity
             upon
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               Austria
               ,
               Batavia
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             
               Mexico
               ,
               Peru
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             leave
             their
             Countries
             ,
             and
             travel
             to
             some
             Land
             where
             they
             may
             have
             Sacraments
             without
             sinful
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             it
             from
             Men
             of
             right
             successive
             Ordination
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             all
             these
             be
             able
             so
             to
             travel
             ?
             And
             where
             will
             they
             find
             that
             Land
             on
             Earth
             that
             will
             answer
             their
             expectation
             ,
             and
             can
             and
             will
             receive
             them
             all
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             What
             if
             a
             thousand
             honest
             weak
             Men
             mistake
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             imposed
             as
             necessary
             to
             their
             Sacramental
             Communion
             ,
             are
             great
             Sins
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Doubts
             against
             Conformity
             are
             thought
             
             to
             be
             Mistakes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             Error
             :
             )
             Can
             he
             prove
             that
             all
             such
             are
             damning
             Errors
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             Gods
             Oath
             is
             also
             to
             confirm
             our
             Faith
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             saved
             that
             be●ieveth
             
               Gods
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             of
             his
             Oath
             ,
             why
             not
             he
             that
             believeth
             it
             ,
             and
             
               knoweth
               not
            
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             Doth
             not
             his
             Doctrine
             make
             the
             Priests
             the
             absolute
             Lords
             of
             all
             Mens
             Souls
             ,
             that
             can
             deny
             Salvation
             to
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             Men
             ,
             by
             denying
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             having
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
          
           
             24.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             abuse
             of
             
               Tibi
               dabo
               Claves
            
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             Key-bearing
             ,
             the
             knack
             by
             which
             Popes
             have
             subdued
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Argument
             which
             this
             Man
             manageth
             against
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             to
             prove
             them
             ●o
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             Ministery
             and
             Sacrament
             the
             Achilles
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             their
             chief
             co●fidence
             ,
             but
             often
             baffled
             (
             as
             by
             Voetius
             against
             Jar●nius
             aforesaid
             .
             )
          
           
             26.
             
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             are
             far
             more
             moderate
             than
             this
             Man
             ;
             for
             they
             take
             a
             Laymans
             Baptism
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             Womans
             to
             be
             sufficient
             to
             salvation
             ,
             when
             this
             Man
             denieth
             it
             of
             all
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             holy
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             uninterrupted
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Bishops
             have
             too
             oft
             conspired
             to
             corrupt
             Gods
             Sacraments
             ,
             (
             witness
             the
             Lateran
             Council
             
               sub
               Innc.
            
             3.
             )
             and
             to
             interdict
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             oppress
             Princes
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             so
             again
             :
             And
             have
             the
             People
             no
             remedy
             against
             them
             ?
          
           
             28.
             
             A
             Minister
             justly
             ordained
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             suspended
             ,
             or
             silenced
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             hath
             more
             authority
             than
             Laymen
             ,
             and
             their
             Sacraments
             are
             not
             Nullities
             by
             the
             Romanists
             Confession
             .
          
           
           
             29.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             Mans
             Doctrine
             far
             grosser
             than
             Cyprians
             ,
             and
             the
             Africans
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             the
             D●natists
             )
             that
             denied
             the
             validity
             of
             Heretick
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             A
             Lay-Chancellor
             ,
             in
             these
             mens
             judgments
             ,
             useth
             the
             Keys
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             validly
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             or
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             aforesaid
             valid
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             Surrogate
             Priests
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             ,
             validly
             Excommunicate
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             No
             People
             can
             be
             sure
             by
             this
             Mans
             Rule
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             (
             except
             by
             fa●lible
             presumption
             )
             not
             knowing
             that
             their
             Priest
             hath
             uninterrupted
             successive
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             When
             your
             presumptuous
             Ordination
             is
             discovered
             to
             be
             Null
             ,
             must
             all
             the
             People
             be
             Re-baptized
             ?
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             giveth
             none
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             till
             16
             years
             old
             .
             Doth
             it
             become
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             just
             at
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             The
             Burial
             Office
             pronounceth
             all
             saved
             that
             never
             Communicated
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             not
             Excommunicate
             ,
             nor
             kill
             themselves
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             What
             work
             would
             this
             Man
             make
             for
             Rebaptizers
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Protestan●s
             of
             all
             Nations
             must
             be
             Re-baptized
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             foresaid
             Ordination
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             Is
             it
             suitable
             to
             the
             description
             of
             God
             and
             his
             grace
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             layeth
             all
             mens
             Salvation
             upon
             Sacraments
             performed
             by
             men
             Ordained
             ,
             as
             he
             describeth
             ?
          
           
             38.
             
             Are
             not
             we
             Reproached
             Silenced
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             like
             to
             be
             good
             Protestants
             as
             such
             men
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Reformed
             Churches
             that
             have
             not
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             from
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             ,
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Have
             no
             true
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             true
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             part
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             by
             promise
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             their
             Ministery
             and
             Sacraments
             is
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             this
             uninter
             rupted
             Succession
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             me
             .
             )
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
             the
             
               French
               Protestant
            
             :
             were
             better
             turn
             Papists
             ,
             than
             be
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXI
             .
             There
             are
             as
             many
             and
             greater
             Objections
             that
             I
             should
             lay
             before
             him
             ,
             about
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             an
             
               Universal
               Church-Policy
            
             ,
             and
             that
             sort
             of
             Episcopacy
             which
             he
             rather
             supposeth
             ,
             than
             proveth
             necessary
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Points
             :
             But
             I
             will
             no
             more
             tire
             the
             Reader
             herein
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXII
             .
             All
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             that
             I
             can
             extort
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Communicating
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               those
               that
               it
               holds
               communion
               with
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             so
             did
             the
             Papists
             ,
             saith
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             ,
             till
             the
             Pope
             forbad
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             never
             renounced
             Communion
             with
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             he
             renounceth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             particular
             Church
             is
             no
             Standard
             of
             Religion
             :
             Nor
             England
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXIII
             .
             If
             he
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             all
             these
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Romans
             also
             ,
             what
             a
             Separatist
             is
             this
             Man
             ,
             and
             how
             narrow
             is
             his
             Communion
             ,
             and
             into
             how
             small
             a
             number
             hath
             he
             reduced
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ?
             If
             neither
             Papists
             ,
             nor
             any
             Churches
             that
             have
             not
             Ordination
             from
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             ,
             be
             parts
             of
             the
             
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             little
             ,
             if
             not
             invisible
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             XXXIV
             .
             He
             thus
             teacheth
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             instead
             of
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             to
             Unchurch
             ,
             Unchristen
             ,
             and
             Condemn
             each
             other
             :
             The
             Romans
             ,
             on
             such
             accounts
             ,
             already
             Unchurch
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             rest
             will
             far
             more
             easily
             prove
             ,
             that
             Simony
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             uncalled
             Popes
             ,
             uncapable
             ones
             ,
             and
             manifold
             Schisms
             have
             oft
             interrupted
             his
             described
             Succession
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             so
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             have
             matter
             given
             them
             against
             us
             all
             .
             Already
             by
             such
             kind
             of
             Schismatical
             Principles
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             by
             others
             Unchurched
             ,
             and
             Unchurch
             not
             others
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             few
             of
             them
             that
             have
             proceeded
             to
             that
             Anabaptistical
             height
             ,
             as
             to
             nullifie
             all
             their
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             should
             be
             again
             baptized
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             is
             far
             more
             Schismatical
             than
             common
             Anabaptism
             :
             For
             the
             Anabaptists
             with
             us
             Re-baptize
             not
             them
             that
             were
             baptized
             at
             age
             by
             such
             Ministers
             as
             this
             Writer
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             degrade
             ;
             much
             less
             do
             they
             damn
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             or
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             They
             have
             no
             part
             in
             Gods
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Promise
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             this
             Man
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               None
               of
               these
               terms
               will
               unite
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               Associated
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               well
               any
               single
               Church
               :
               Though
               by
               other
               means
               ,
               a
               competent
               Vnion
               may
               be
               kept
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               notwithstanding
               such
               Schismatical
               Courses
               .
            
          
           
             §
             I.
             THE
             same
             Reasons
             which
             prove
             that
             none
             of
             these
             terms
             will
             ever
             unite
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             are
             fitted
             to
             promote
             Divisions
             ,
             will
             prove
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             tend
             of
             themselves
             to
             the
             dividing
             and
             distracting
             of
             all
             lesser
             Church
             Societies
             and
             Communions
             :
             Though
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             a
             particular
             Church
             may
             easilier
             agree
             in
             an
             Error
             ,
             or
             be
             kept
             in
             some
             Concord
             under
             the
             same
             Pastor
             ,
             where
             a
             Sin
             or
             Error
             prevaileth
             ,
             than
             the
             Universal
             Church
             on
             Earth
             can
             .
             As
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             may
             agree
             in
             Popery
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             will
             not
             :
             And
             as
             a
             great
             part
             hath
             agreed
             in
             Arianism
             ,
             (
             called
             Christians
             ,
             )
             and
             a
             great
             part
             in
             Nestorianism
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             in
             Eutychianism
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             M●n●thelites
             Error
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             for
             Image-worship
             ;
             and
             as
             now
             many
             Churches
             of
             the
             Protestants
             agree
             in
             Consubstantiation
             and
             Church-Images
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             rejecting
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             asserting
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             agree
             not
             in
             any
             of
             these
             (
             though
             the
             eldest
             sort
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             for
             ought
             appeareth
             ,
             almost
             all
             in
             many
             ages
             did
             acknowledge
             and
             agree
             in
             :
             )
             But
             yet
             that
             which
             never
             united
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             tended
             to
             discord
             ,
             will
             have
             everywhere
             usually
             no
             better
             a
             tendency
             .
          
           
           
             §
             II.
             Yet
             I
             have
             before
             enumerated
             divers
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             needful
             and
             useful
             to
             the
             Concord
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             to
             the
             Universal
             :
             As
             that
             all
             the
             Members
             have
             the
             same
             Numerical
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             same
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             Versions
             and
             Tunes
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             the
             same
             place
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             hour
             of
             meeting
             :
             Because
             these
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             are
             necessary
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             avoid
             Discord
             and
             Confusion
             .
             And
             if
             divers
             Churches
             associated
             ,
             or
             all
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             divers
             Kingdoms
             ,
             can
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             convenient
             modes
             and
             circumstances
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             one
             language
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             of
             Easter
             ,
             Anniversarily
             to
             Commemorate
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             weekly
             on
             the
             same
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             like
             )
             it
             will
             be
             laudable
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             by
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             convenience
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             without
             tyrannizing
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             persecuting
             or
             despising
             those
             that
             differ
             ,
             or
             turn
             it
             into
             an
             Engine
             of
             Rents
             and
             Schism
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             necessary
             to
             their
             communion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             unhappy
             end
             of
             most
             humane
             impositions
             of
             indifferent
             unnecessary
             things
             .
             He
             that
             thinketh
             he
             hath
             hit
             on
             the
             fittest
             Ceremonies
             ,
             ●ites
             or
             Modes
             ,
             is
             seldom
             ever
             content
             with
             liberty
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             force
             all
             others
             if
             he
             can
             to
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             liberty
             of
             all
             that
             differ
             from
             him
             :
             We
             see
             it
             by
             sad
             experience
             ,
             that
             men
             think
             their
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             cast
             out
             ,
             if
             all
             may
             not
             be
             compelled
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             though
             many
             think
             them
             sinful
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             rather
             have
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             have
             them
             upon
             terms
             of
             meer
             liberty
             ;
             lest
             they
             be
             disgraced
             by
             the
             disuse
             or
             contradiction
             of
             those
             that
             do
             forbear
             the●
             .
             And
             such
             men
             are
             never
             content
             with
             Union
             and
             Concord
             in
             Gods
             own
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             in
             circumstances
             that
             are
             
               in
               genere
            
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             §
             III.
             But
             some
             men
             are
             stiff
             in
             the
             Schismatical
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             though
             Churches
             of
             many
             Kingdoms
             may
             charitably
             differ
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             yet
             none
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdoms
             should
             be
             suffered
             so
             to
             differ
             (
             of
             which
             I
             spake
             before
             .
             )
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             no
             such
             different
             measures
             of
             our
             Charity
             ,
             Forbearance
             or
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             old
             Churches
             were
             quite
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             shew
             in
             several
             instances
             .
             And
             it
             is
             known
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Empire
             ,
             every
             Bishop
             had
             power
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             other
             Modes
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             instanced
             in
             the
             Canon
             that
             requireth
             every
             man
             to
             bring
             his
             Form
             first
             to
             the
             Synod
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             contention
             between
             Basil
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Neocesarea
             ,
             and
             the
             strife
             about
             Gregories
             and
             
             Ambrose's
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Pastors
             and
             People
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             giveth
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Forbearing
             and
             Receiving
             Dissenters
             in
             things
             indifferent
             to
             .
             And
             still
             mark
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             forbiddeth
             them
             such
             narrowing
             impositions
             ;
             being
             himself
             also
             a
             chief
             Pastor
             ,
             (
             an
             Apostle
             )
             and
             so
             declareth
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             would
             himself
             make
             no
             such
             uncharitable
             impositions
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             some
             Churches
             have
             a
             while
             continued
             in
             laudable
             Concord
             ,
             notwithstanding
             such
             ensnaring
             Impositions
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             this
             Worm
             hath
             fretted
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             ended
             in
             their
             great
             detriment
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             was
             not
             
               by
               these
               means
            
             ,
             but
             by
             
               better
               causes
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             diseases
             :
             so
             that
             as
             we
             answer
             the
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Papist
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
             so
             do
             we
             answer
             the
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             such
             Churches
             may
             have
             prosperous
             Concord
             ?
             viz.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Essentials
             
             of
             Christianity
             in
             Papists
             ,
             and
             of
             Communion
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             be
             practically
             held
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             more
             powerful
             than
             their
             Contraries
             .
             2.
             
             But
             not
             by
             their
             Contraries
             ,
             but
             by
             overcoming
             them
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             have
             peace
             ;
             even
             as
             we
             answer
             the
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Man
             may
             live
             that
             taketh
             Poyson
             ,
             or
             hath
             the
             Leprosie
             ?
             1.
             
             Not
             if
             it
             be
             prevalent
             according
             to
             its
             malignant
             nature
             .
             2.
             
             But
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             overcome
             by
             natural
             strength
             or
             medicine
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             Chillingworth
             (
             our
             powerfullest
             Disputant
             against
             the
             Papists
             )
             hath
             fully
             laid
             down
             the
             true
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Concord
             )
             and
             the
             Causes
             of
             Schism
             ,
             even
             the
             making
             more
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             or
             Communion
             ,
             than
             is
             necessary
             indeed
             .
             And
             the
             famous
             Hales
             ,
             though
             too
             bold
             ,
             and
             sometime
             going
             a
             step
             too
             far
             ,
             hath
             said
             more
             against
             these
             true
             Causes
             of
             Schism
             ,
             with
             great
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             ,
             than
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             can
             well
             bear
             .
             
               But
               wisdom
               is
               justified
               of
               all
               her
               children
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Severity
               and
               Force
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               denying
               necessary
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               punishing
               the
               Refusers
               of
               unnecessary
               uncertain
               suspected
               things
               ,
               will
               never
               procure
               Church
               Vnity
               and
               Concord
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               increase
               Divisions
               .
            
          
           
             §
             I.
             HAles
             of
             Schism
             ,
             speaking
             of
             having
             two
             Bishops
             in
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             saith
             (
             pag.
             223.
             )
             
               Neither
               doth
               it
               any
               way
               savor
               of
               Vice
               or
               Misdemeanor
            
             (
             instancing
             in
             
             Austin's
             doing
             it
             ignorantly
             ;
             )
             
               their
               punishment
               
               sleeps
               not
               ,
               who
               unnecessarily
               and
               wantonly
               go
               about
               to
               infringe
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             most
             pious
             and
             wise
             Church
             Historians
             extoll
             the
             two
             peaceable
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             quietly
             bore
             the
             Novatian
             Bishops
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             ge●t●y
             reduced
             
             Chrysostom's
             Followers
             the
             Joannites
             ;
             and
             d●spraise
             Nestorius
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             turbulent
             Prelates
             that
             persecuted
             them
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             against
             Error
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             proved
             more
             erroneous
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             This
             crying
             out
             for
             the
             drawing
             of
             the
             Sword
             against
             those
             that
             differ
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             〈◊〉
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             the
             persons
             that
             tell
             men
             how
             conscious
             they
             are
             of
             their
             own
             insufficiency
             for
             their
             proper
             work
             ;
             and
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             signified
             nothing
             without
             the
             Sword
             :
             And
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             Men
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Insufficien●●y
             and
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             have
             been
             thus
             calling
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             do
             all
             ,
             when
             yet
             in
             general
             claim
             they
             have
             set
             themselves
             far
             above
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             but
             for
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             But
             Experience
             hath
             still
             confuted
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             one
             Age
             (
             or
             year
             )
             thus
             built
             ,
             the
             next
             hath
             ordinarily
             pull'd
             down
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             orthodox
             pious
             Princes
             are
             an
             unspeakable
             blessing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             such
             are
             ordinary
             causes
             of
             sin
             ,
             distraction
             ,
             and
             misery
             :
             But
             such
             must
             know
             and
             do
             their
             proper
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             serve
             the
             pride
             and
             humor
             of
             ambitious
             ignorant
             Clergymen
             ,
             nor
             be
             their
             Lictors
             or
             Executioners
             ,
             nor
             lend
             them
             the
             Sword
             to
             execute
             their
             wills
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             Constantine
             defended
             the
             Orthodox
             (
             yet
             offended
             greatly
             at
             their
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             tempted
             to
             favor
             some
             Arians
             ,
             meerly
             because
             being
             suppressed
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             greater
             pretenders
             to
             Peace
             ;
             )
             but
             his
             Son
             pull'd
             down
             what
             the
             Father
             had
             set
             up
             .
             One
             Emperor
             suppressed
             the
             Eutychians
             ,
             another
             set
             
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             others
             proclaimed
             and
             endeavoured
             pacification
             .
             One
             Emperor
             pull'd
             down
             the
             Mon●thelites
             ,
             and
             another
             set
             them
             up
             .
             One
             Emperor
             pull'd
             down
             Church-Images
             ,
             and
             another
             set
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             General
             Councils
             changed
             with
             them
             .
             And
             so
             on
             in
             many
             other
             instances
             .
             If
             this
             forcing
             course
             were
             now
             generally
             taken
             ,
             how
             many
             Kingdoms
             would
             fare
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ?
             or
             now
             do
             ?
             not
             four
             sixth
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             that
             are
             Heathens
             :
             nor
             above
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             six
             that
             are
             Mahometans
             :
             not
             most
             of
             the
             other
             sixth
             part
             that
             are
             Papists
             :
             The
             Presbyterians
             like
             it
             not
             in
             England
             :
             The
             Prelatists
             are
             not
             for
             it
             where
             the
             Presbyterians
             rule
             .
             How
             few
             Countries
             are
             just
             of
             our
             mind
             ?
             and
             therefore
             in
             how
             few
             would
             it
             please
             us
             ,
             or
             accommodate
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             And
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             yet
             rarely
             long
             agree
             in
             all
             things
             .
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             ,
             and
             the
             notorious
             state
             of
             Mankind
             proveth
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             wonderful
             diversity
             of
             mental
             capacities
             and
             apprehensions
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             will
             never
             all
             agree
             in
             any
             ,
             but
             
               few
               plain
               certain
               things
            
             .
             To
             endeavor
             by
             right
             means
             to
             bring
             all
             men
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             in
             all
             right
             Thoughts
             ,
             Affections
             and
             Practices
             ,
             is
             very
             good
             :
             But
             he
             that
             will
             resolve
             to
             tolerate
             no
             Errors
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             dissent
             about
             suspected
             unnecessary
             things
             )
             shall
             be
             a
             heinous
             oppressor
             of
             mankind
             ,
             even
             of
             Christians
             for
             being
             but
             men
             .
             How
             few
             Subjects
             must
             such
             a
             Prince
             expect
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             will
             cut
             off
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             one
             intellectual
             complexion
             ?
          
           
             §
             VI.
             And
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             when
             men
             think
             that
             God
             obligeth
             them
             to
             dissent
             ,
             the
             more
             honest
             and
             conscionable
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             resolutely
             they
             will
             bear
             all
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             never
             yield
             to
             man
             ,
             against
             the
             Conscience
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             you
             begin
             to
             punish
             such
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ending
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             killed
             them
             ,
             banished
             them
             ,
             or
             kept
             them
             close
             Prisoners
             .
             And
             
             let
             all
             sober
             Magistrates
             think
             ,
             what
             Counsellors
             such
             Clergymen
             are
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             them
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Choose
             out
             the
             most
             Conscionable
             and
             Religious
             for
             their
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             not
             cease
             till
             they
             have
             destroyed
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             tend
             to
             drive
             out
             true
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             from
             the
             Land
             ,
             when
             men
             that
             have
             no
             Conscience
             ,
             shall
             pass
             for
             the
             obedient
             laudable
             Subjects
             ?
             And
             such
             being
             capable
             still
             of
             Preferment
             ,
             shall
             possess
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             be
             Rulers
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             will
             use
             Religious
             Dissenters
             as
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             reproach
             them
             with
             all
             malicious
             names
             ?
             And
             O
             what
             a
             state
             is
             such
             a
             Land
             in
             !
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             And
             (
             you
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             Councils
             have
             erred
             )
             what
             if
             it
             should
             prove
             ,
             That
             these
             you
             destroy
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             be
             judged
             of
             God
             as
             Persecutors
             ?
             Let
             not
             Spleen
             or
             Pride
             make
             you
             fearless
             of
             such
             a
             sin
             and
             judgment
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             prove
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             be
             Persecutors
             ,
             if
             the
             Error
             be
             such
             that
             good
             men
             should
             bear
             with
             in
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             the
             Avenger
             of
             all
             the
             wronged
             and
             oppressed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             disregardable
             that
             they
             do
             and
             suffer
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             mistake
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               ,
               eateth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               he
               eateth
               not
               :
            
             It
             is
             God
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             obey
             and
             please
             .
             And
             one
             hath
             need
             to
             look
             well
             about
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             destroy
             such
             .
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             That
             that
             man
             hath
             truly
             no
             Religion
             ,
             that
             preferreth
             it
             not
             before
             the
             pleasing
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             worldly
             interest
             ;
             for
             Religion
             is
             our
             devotedness
             to
             serve
             and
             please
             God
             :
             And
             God
             is
             not
             taken
             for
             that
             mans
             God
             ,
             that
             preferreth
             any
             thing
             before
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             X.
             However
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             thus
             to
             set
             Princes
             in
             a
             constant
             Conflict
             against
             Conscionable
             
             godly
             men
             ,
             is
             liker
             a
             
               War
               against
               God
               and
               Conscience
            
             ,
             than
             any
             way
             to
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             .
             The
             Law
             will
             not
             yield
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             will
             not
             yield
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             keep
             up
             a
             Succession
             of
             Conscionable
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             Popes
             and
             Persecutors
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             :
             And
             humane
             frailty
             and
             sin
             will
             keep
             up
             a
             Succession
             of
             so
             much
             weakness
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             best
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             weakest
             ,
             will
             have
             vain
             Scruples
             ,
             Ignorance
             and
             Errors
             ,
             which
             Prisons
             or
             Penalties
             will
             not
             cure
             ;
             yea
             ,
             usually
             greatly
             increase
             the
             malady
             by
             Exasperation
             ;
             and
             wise
             men
             will
             foresee
             a
             probability
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             before
             they
             begin
             .
             Hypocrites
             may
             yield
             to
             save
             their
             skins
             ,
             but
             the
             truly
             Conscionable
             will
             not
             :
             For
             to
             yield
             to
             what
             they
             think
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             judgment
             ,
             wilfully
             to
             choose
             damnation
             .
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             Clergy
             Tyrants
             still
             cant
             their
             vain
             Objection
             ,
             [
             
               Then
               Conscience
               will
               be
               a
               pretence
               for
               any
               Villany
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               made
               to
               be
               a
               cloak
               for
               sin
               .
            
             ]
             For
             it
             is
             not
             liberty
             for
             any
             Villany
             that
             we
             are
             pleading
             for
             :
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             
               abused
               Reason
            
             is
             the
             pretence
             and
             plea
             for
             almost
             all
             Villany
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             What
             then
             ?
             Must
             not
             Reason
             be
             regarded
             ?
             The
             use
             and
             honor
             of
             it
             kept
             up
             ,
             while
             man
             is
             man
             ?
             And
             all
             men
             have
             leave
             to
             plead
             Reason
             in
             their
             Cause
             :
             And
             yet
             not
             all
             tolerated
             that
             Reason
             is
             pretended
             or
             abused
             for
             .
             And
             what
             Reason
             is
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             is
             to
             
               Religious
               Men.
            
             Some
             Evils
             are
             so
             great
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             all
             those
             were
             banished
             or
             destroyed
             ,
             who
             pretend
             either
             Conscience
             or
             Reason
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Tolerated
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             intolerable
             Evils
             .
             But
             what
             man
             thinks
             that
             it
             is
             so
             with
             all
             Error
             or
             Faults
             ?
             much
             less
             with
             all
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             some
             men
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             exercise
             their
             mastership
             in
             commanding
             .
             Put
             first
             the
             question
             to
             sober
             Conscionable
             men
             ;
             Is
             it
             more
             to
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             Honesty
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             
             that
             all
             the
             Persons
             in
             a
             Nation
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             banished
             or
             killed
             ,
             that
             dare
             not
             swear
             ,
             say
             and
             practise
             all
             that
             is
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Impositions
             be
             altered
             or
             they
             forborn
             ?
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             And
             I
             must
             again
             say
             ;
             That
             this
             Church-Tyranny
             ,
             as
             most
             other
             sin
             ,
             is
             most
             against
             the
             Own●rs
             of
             it
             :
             For
             if
             the
             faults
             of
             godly
             men
             that
             scruple
             to
             subscribe
             to
             Popes
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Diocesanes
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Liturgies
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Tolerated
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             a
             proud
             and
             persecuting
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             abuse
             or
             exclude
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             or
             by
             sloth
             ,
             or
             ungodly
             carnal
             Lives
             ,
             do
             wrong
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             betray
             the
             Flock
             ?
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             And
             again
             I
             remember
             them
             ,
             That
             Pastors
             must
             govern
             the
             Flock
             ,
             much
             like
             as
             men
             do
             their
             Wives
             :
             And
             let
             men
             but
             try
             how
             far
             weak
             and
             passionate
             Wives
             must
             be
             Tolerated
             by
             them
             that
             will
             not
             do
             or
             suffer
             worse
             ,
             and
             here
             practise
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Excommunicating
               and
               Anathematizing
               in
               any
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Cases
               ,
               is
               Schismatical
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               way
               to
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             §
             I.
             THere
             need
             not
             much
             more
             be
             said
             of
             this
             ;
             it
             is
             already
             proved
             ,
             That
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             in
             his
             Law
             ,
             made
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             of
             his
             Members
             :
             As
             the
             same
             Nature
             that
             formeth
             all
             our
             members
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             placer
             and
             uniter
             of
             them
             :
             Therefore
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             
               Christs
               terms
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             
               none
               of
               them
            
             ,
             cannot
             prove
             the
             
               true
               terms
            
             and
             means
             of
             Concord
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             Indeed
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             
             otherwise
             than
             by
             Ministerial
             Declaration
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             how
             far
             he
             hath
             first
             departed
             from
             Union
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             or
             Excommunicated
             himself
             .
             An
             impenitent
             Fornicator
             ,
             Drunkard
             ,
             Persecutor
             ,
             doth
             cut
             off
             himself
             from
             the
             favor
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             rights
             of
             his
             true
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Pastors
             may
             declare
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             .
             And
             if
             it
             become
             a
             Controversie
             either
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             such
             an
             one
             ;
             or
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             true
             ;
             the
             Pastors
             are
             the
             proper
             Judges
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             resolve
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             whether
             they
             must
             avoid
             that
             man
             ,
             or
             communicate
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             the
             Rational
             Mr.
             Hales
             would
             not
             have
             denied
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Keyes
            
             ,
             he
             asserteth
             only
             a
             Declarative
             ,
             and
             denieth
             a
             
               Judicial
               Power
            
             :
             For
             his
             Reasons
             shew
             that
             he
             only
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             
               efficient
               Judgment
            
             to
             cut
             off
             any
             man
             from
             Christ
             or
             his
             Body
             ,
             further
             than
             he
             first
             cuts
             off
             himself
             .
             And
             far
             be
             it
             from
             any
             Friend
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             
               Bishops
               Office
               to
               undo
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             any
             from
             Christ
             ,
             save
             only
             by
             declaring
             and
             judging
             that
             they
             wilfully
             separate
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             requiring
             the
             People
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             binding
             them
             over
             to
             answer
             their
             sin
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             God
             :
             The
             rest
             is
             the
             
               Devils
               work
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               impenitent
               Sinners
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             And
             what
             is
             said
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             unseasonable
             force
             ,
             will
             mostly
             hold
             against
             such
             undue
             Excommunication
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             person
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             for
             not
             forsaking
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             rejoyce
             that
             he
             is
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             remembring
             that
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               cast
               you
               out
               of
               their
               Synagogues
               :
            
             And
             this
             will
             bring
             no
             man
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Then
             the
             Pastors
             will
             fall
             under
             the
             imputation
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             be
             taken
             
             to
             be
             Haters
             and
             Hinderers
             of
             Conscionable
             men
             ,
             and
             
               grievous
               Wolves
               that
               devour
               the
               Flock
               .
            
          
           
             §
             V.
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Parties
             Excommunicate
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             this
             doth
             not
             excuse
             them
             from
             
               the
               duty
               of
               worshipping
               God
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             assemble
             by
             themselves
             for
             such
             worship
             ;
             and
             there
             they
             will
             think
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               a
               better
               Church
               than
               those
               that
               cast
               them
               out
            
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             may
             Excommunicate
             their
             Excommunicaters
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Constantinople
             have
             done
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             Or
             ,
             more
             likely
             ,
             despise
             their
             Censure
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             ,
             unless
             the
             Sword
             be
             drawn
             to
             suppress
             them
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             only
             such
             Excommunicaters
             use
             finally
             to
             trust
             :
             )
             And
             then
             what
             will
             follow
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             And
             indeed
             we
             need
             no
             greater
             proof
             of
             the
             ineffectualness
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             than
             the
             open
             confession
             of
             the
             Users
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             an
             Act
             for
             Horning
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             in
             Scotland
             )
             or
             to
             imprison
             the
             Excommunicate
             ,
             or
             punish
             him
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             confess
             that
             their
             Sentence
             will
             be
             contemned
             :
             which
             is
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             Yet
             sad
             Experience
             further
             assureth
             us
             ,
             That
             Papal
             Anathematizings
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             have
             been
             no
             small
             cause
             of
             Schism
             ,
             Confusions
             and
             Rebellions
             :
             The
             History
             of
             this
             would
             fill
             a
             Volume
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             did
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Chalcedon
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             by
             their
             Anathemas
             ?
             The
             state
             of
             
               Syria
               ,
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             Abassia
             ,
             &c.
             of
             those
             called
             Jacobites
             and
             Nestorians
             ,
             tells
             us
             to
             this
             day
             :
             And
             these
             Thunderbolts
             have
             been
             the
             Popes
             great
             Engines
             ,
             to
             beat
             down
             Kings
             ,
             and
             batter
             Kingdoms
             .
             It
             is
             the
             admiration
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             success
             of
             ignorant
             Mahomet
             ,
             That
             a
             company
             of
             old
             Usurpers
             (
             many
             of
             them
             successively
             being
             notoriously
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             judged
             by
             Councils
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             flattering
             Historians
             )
             should
             conquer
             Christian
             
             Kingdoms
             and
             Empires
             ,
             by
             sitting
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             ●ursing
             men
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             ,
             [
             St.
             Peter
             
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               keep
               them
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               obedient
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             ]
             But
             men
             that
             will
             be
             the
             Slaves
             of
             Sin
             ,
             deserve
             to
             have
             their
             Reason
             so
             forsaken
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             Slaves
             of
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             Yet
             we
             are
             far
             from
             thinking
             ,
             That
             just
             Excommunication
             is
             of
             no
             use
             ;
             God
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             seem
             no
             better
             than
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Society
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             holy
             devoted
             to
             the
             most
             holy
             God.
             And
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             Visible
             ,
             to
             be
             visibly
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Triumphant
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Sheepfold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             containing
             such
             as
             have
             a
             seeming
             or
             visible
             right
             to
             salvation
             ,
             however
             Hypocrites
             do
             intrude
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             much
             of
             Kin
             to
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             that
             is
             taken
             in
             or
             shut
             out
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             the
             Christian
             judgment
             of
             probability
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             ,
             or
             shut
             out
             of
             a
             right
             to
             salvation
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             impenitent
             wicked
             men
             should
             not
             be
             deluded
             in
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             by
             being
             received
             to
             Church
             Communion
             ;
             so
             neither
             should
             godly
             men
             ,
             for
             pardoned
             or
             tolerable
             infirmities
             ,
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             God
             continueth
             their
             visible
             Title
             to
             salvation
             ;
             much
             less
             a
             Lay-Chancellor
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Excommunicate
             Christs
             Members
             ,
             for
             not
             paying
             their
             Fees
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             submitting
             to
             unnecessary
             Impositions
             ,
             or
             for
             holding
             such
             Things
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             This
             way
             will
             never
             heal
             our
             breaches
             ,
             or
             unite
             the
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Any
               One
               Vnlawful
               ,
               Vncertain
               Doctrine
               ,
               Oath
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               Profession
               ,
               Subscription
               ,
               or
               Practice
               ,
               so
               imposed
               as
               necessary
               to
               Communion
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               dividing
               Engine
               .
            
          
           
             §
             I.
             THis
             is
             proved
             in
             what
             is
             said
             before
             :
             For
             a
             Conscionable
             Man
             will
             not
             wilfully
             and
             deliberately
             commit
             
               One
               Sin
            
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             Estate
             or
             Life
             ;
             though
             many
             Sins
             be
             worse
             :
             For
             he
             that
             wilfully
             commits
             one
             ,
             virtually
             committeth
             many
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             St.
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               Breaketh
               the
               whole
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             §
             II.
             Yea
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sin
             seem
             little
             ,
             a
             Believer
             will
             not
             think
             it
             a
             
               little
               Sin
            
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             by
             
               Covenant
               consent
            
             .
             The
             high
             places
             among
             the
             Jews
             seemed
             no
             great
             matter
             ;
             but
             a
             good
             man
             would
             not
             have
             Covenanted
             never
             to
             endeavor
             any
             Reformation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             A
             peaceable
             Man
             will
             
               live
               quietly
            
             in
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             many
             Sins
             and
             Errors
             ;
             but
             he
             dare
             not
             deliberately
             own
             or
             justifie
             the
             least
             .
             I
             should
             communicate
             with
             no
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             if
             I
             thought
             all
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Peoples
             Sins
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             Faults
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             were
             made
             mine
             by
             it
             ;
             I
             will
             live
             peaceably
             with
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             a
             faulty
             Doctrine
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Discipline
             in
             Things
             Tolerable
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Lay-Chancellors
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             Diocesanes
             too
             large
             Churches
             (
             
               infi●●●●
               speciei
            
             :
             )
             But
             I
             will
             not
             profess
             ,
             
               That
               I
               Assent
               ,
               Consent
               to
               ,
            
             and
             Approve
             all
             these
             Faults
             ,
             or
             any
             One
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             Covenant
             never
             to
             endeavor
             in
             any
             place
             and
             calling
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             nor
             justifie
             all
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             §
             IV.
             If
             one
             sin
             of
             Davids
             in
             numbring
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             so
             sorely
             punished
             ;
             and
             one
             sin
             of
             Achans
             ,
             of
             the
             Bethshemites
             ,
             of
             Uzzahs
             ,
             of
             Uzziahs
             ,
             of
             Josiahs
             ,
             of
             Ananias
             ,
             and
             Saphiras
             ,
             yea
             ,
             at
             first
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ;
             if
             one
             false
             Article
             of
             the
             Arians
             so
             troubled
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             one
             Error
             about
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ,
             so
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             sad
             work
             in
             Councils
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             a
             wise
             Man
             will
             not
             
               wilfully
               own
               one
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             And
             indeed
             Christ
             hath
             determined
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               breaketh
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               men
               so
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.
             
             As
             he
             that
             truly
             believeth
             God
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             will
             believe
             him
             in
             all
             which
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             obeyeth
             him
             truly
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             will
             obey
             all
             that
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             his
             Command
             ,
             whoever
             be
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             And
             it
             is
             dangerous
             for
             a
             mortal
             Worm
             to
             set
             his
             law
             or
             will
             against
             his
             Makers
             ,
             and
             destroy
             or
             punish
             a
             Man
             for
             obeying
             God
             ;
             sufficient
             means
             should
             be
             used
             first
             to
             convince
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             God
             that
             doth
             command
             it
             ;
             else
             it
             is
             a
             setting
             up
             ones
             self
             above
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               not
               obey
               God
               ,
               but
               me
               :
            
             But
             when
             death
             cometh
             ,
             can
             you
             save
             either
             your self
             ,
             or
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             justice
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             whom
             both
             you
             should
             have
             obeyed
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vnlimited
               Toleration
               will
               wrong
               and
               divide
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             §
             I.
             ALL
             sober
             Men
             are
             so
             far
             agreed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             say
             much
             of
             it
             ;
             no
             doubt
             there
             are
             intolerable
             Errors
             and
             Sins
             .
             And
             though
             Mr.
             Hales
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               Heresie
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               wilful
               ,
               and
               we
               seldom
               know
               the
               wilfulness
               of
               another
            
             ;
             Yet
             in
             truth
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             
               formal
               subjective
               Heresie
            
             ,
             which
             maketh
             the
             Man
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             resist
             and
             restrain
             ,
             but
             also
             
               material
               objective
               Heresie
            
             ;
             whatever
             be
             the
             Divulgers
             mind
             .
             2.
             
             And
             also
             there
             is
             a
             wilfulness
             which
             is
             Privative
             ,
             when
             the
             Will
             doth
             not
             its
             duty
             to
             discover
             Truth
             and
             Error
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             positive
             willingness
             to
             err
             (
             which
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               few
               or
               none
               can
               have
               :
            
             )
             And
             no
             mans
             will
             is
             wholly
             innocent
             in
             any
             culpable
             Sin
             or
             Error
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             Doubtless
             mans
             Conscience
             is
             not
             properly
             his
             Lawmaker
             ,
             nor
             his
             Law
             ,
             (
             though
             some
             unaptly
             say
             so
             )
             but
             only
             his
             discerning
             of
             that
             which
             is
             his
             Law
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Lawyers
             eye
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             or
             skill
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             therefore
             to
             have
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             ,
             taking
             that
             for
             Gods
             Law
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             is
             a
             Sin
             (
             where
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             know
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             III.
             And
             therefore
             Gods
             Law
             is
             not
             suspended
             ,
             but
             violated
             by
             mans
             Error
             ;
             God
             hath
             not
             as
             many
             sorts
             of
             Law
             as
             men
             have
             Opinions
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             Consciences
             in
             Error
             .
             If
             a
             man
             should
             think
             that
             God
             
             bindeth
             him
             to
             kill
             ,
             steal
             ,
             slander
             ,
             &c.
             this
             would
             not
             make
             any
             of
             these
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             be
             no
             small
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             would
             father
             such
             wickedness
             on
             the
             most
             holy
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             Law.
             If
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             think
             that
             God
             forbiddeth
             our
             duty
             to
             Princes
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Neighbors
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             would
             not
             dissolve
             any
             of
             his
             Obligations
             ,
             but
             be
             an
             added
             sin
             in
             slandering
             God
             :
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             any
             sober
             man
             to
             think
             ,
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             let
             all
             men
             do
             all
             the
             Evil
             which
             they
             will
             but
             pretend
             God
             and
             Conscience
             for
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             Nor
             is
             the
             Papal
             Doctrine
             true
             or
             tolerable
             ,
             That
             Priests
             onely
             are
             for
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Princes
             but
             for
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             Temporal
             Concerns
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             the
             Priest
             is
             as
             much
             higher
             than
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             than
             the
             Body
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             manage
             only
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             worketh
             on
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Sword
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             finally
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             useth
             the
             Sword
             :
             As
             the
             voice
             toucheth
             the
             Ear
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Sword
             the
             Flesh
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Souls
             ,
             either
             the
             sinners
             ,
             or
             other
             mens
             .
             And
             verily
             he
             that
             saith
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             placeth
             the
             
               bonum
               publicum
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             meerly
             in
             the
             bodies
             prosperity
             ,
             dishonoureth
             and
             debaseth
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             setteth
             Princes
             lower
             than
             Priests
             ,
             Parents
             or
             Friends
             .
             Godly
             men
             that
             believe
             the
             vanity
             of
             things
             Transitory
             and
             Corporeal
             ,
             would
             have
             as
             low
             an
             esteem
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             Civil
             Rules
             ,
             if
             they
             believed
             this
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             holy
             Ends
             ,
             and
             for
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             made
             Princes
             his
             Officers
             subordinate
             to
             him
             for
             those
             Ends
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Pastors
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             here
             to
             confute
             one
             or
             two
             Scotish
             Divines
             that
             have
             written
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               are
               now
               the
               Mediators
               
               Officers
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Power
               from
               Him
               ,
               into
               whose
               Hands
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               given
               .
            
             Sober
             Thoughts
             in
             wise
             Christians
             will
             save
             me
             that
             labour
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             And
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
            
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             Kings
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             Nursing-Fathers
             ,
             will
             not
             take
             it
             for
             an
             excuse
             of
             their
             neglect
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             were
             authorized
             onely
             for
             mens
             Bodies
             :
             It
             is
             not
             equally
             for
             all
             that
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             nor
             for
             bodily
             Ends
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             by
             their
             Bie
             Subordinate
             Laws
             ;
             and
             Gods
             Laws
             all
             look
             to
             higher
             Ends.
             
          
           
             §
             VI.
             And
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             
               They
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               to
               us
               for
               good
               ,
            
             meant
             
               true
               and
               durable
               good
            
             ,
             no
             doubt
             :
             And
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               a
               Terror
               to
               evil
               doers
               ,
            
             he
             meaneth
             such
             as
             is
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               well-doing
            
             which
             they
             must
             encourage
             .
             And
             is
             Piety
             and
             Christianity
             none
             of
             that
             ?
             He
             doth
             not
             except
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Opposition
             to
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Justice
             or
             Charity
             ,
             from
             the
             number
             of
             
               Evil
               Works
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             certain
             ,
             That
             Princes
             may
             and
             must
             punish
             many
             sins
             against
             the
             First
             Table
             ,
             and
             such
             against
             the
             Second
             as
             would
             shelter
             themselves
             under
             pretence
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             But
             all
             the
             doubt
             is
             ,
             
               What
               bounds
               here
               to
               set
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               so
               dangerous
               to
               go
               too
               far
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             necessary
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             hath
             to
             study
             and
             resolve
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             must
             neither
             hearken
             to
             a
             proud
             ,
             envious
             ,
             idle
             ,
             worldly
             Clergy
             ,
             nor
             to
             injudicious
             Zealots
             ,
             nor
             to
             licentious
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             avoid
             Extreams
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             decideth
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             Tolerate
             no
             one
             Sin
             how
             small
             soever
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             his
             Cognizance
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             
             he
             can
             indeed
             cure
             by
             righteous
             means
             ,
             which
             will
             do
             more
             good
             than
             hurt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thoughts
             ,
             Heart
             Sins
             and
             Secret
             Sins
             are
             not
             within
             his
             Cognizance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             do
             the
             work
             of
             Parents
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Tutors
             ,
             or
             Physicians
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             appointed
             and
             authorized
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             he
             may
             drive
             on
             all
             these
             to
             do
             their
             duties
             by
             due
             means
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             unlawful
             to
             seek
             to
             cure
             a
             lesser
             Evil
             ,
             with
             a
             greater
             :
             That
             is
             to
             be
             numbred
             with
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Prince
             cannot
             do
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             by
             
               lawful
               means
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Mischiefs
             before
             enumerated
             against
             the
             Princes
             Safety
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             against
             Love
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Severity
             must
             be
             used
             which
             procureth
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             a
             greater
             good
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             punishing
             of
             small
             Faults
             by
             great
             Punishments
             ,
             is
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Abundance
             of
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             humane
             Frailties
             and
             Errors
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             must
             be
             endured
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             but
             by
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             
               gentle
               Reproofs
               ,
               rebuked
            
             and
             disowned
             ,
             without
             Punishments
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Corporal
             ;
             else
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Love
             or
             Peace
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Preachers
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             persuade
             Men
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             or
             Obedience
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             against
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             or
             Petition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Precept
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             or
             any
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             such
             speak
             a
             damnable
             Error
             or
             Heresie
             by
             Ignorance
             or
             Heedlesness
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             a
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             they
             〈◊〉
             repent
             .
             But
             if
             they
             forbear
             not
             upon
             .
             Admonition
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             studiously
             and
             wilfully
             ;
             and
             such
             are
             to
             be
             Silenced
             till
             they
             Reform
             ,
             because
             the
             Preaching
             of
             one
             that
             opposeth
             an
             essential
             
             Point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             will
             do
             
               more
               harm
               than
               good
            
             ,
             except
             among
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             where
             no
             better
             Preachers
             can
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             unmeet
             for
             the
             Rulers
             to
             draw
             up
             either
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             integral
             Points
             of
             Religion
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             which
             all
             shall
             be
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             or
             Dispute
             against
             ;
             or
             else
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Errors
             contrary
             to
             such
             ,
             which
             none
             shall
             have
             leave
             to
             propagate
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             violateth
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             lesser
             pecuniary
             Mulcts
             ,
             may
             be
             sufficient
             punishment
             to
             many
             ;
             and
             the
             bare
             denying
             them
             preferment
             or
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             casting
             them
             among
             the
             disowned
             
               that
               are
               but
               tolerated
            
             ,
             may
             be
             better
             punishment
             ,
             and
             more
             effectual
             in
             case
             of
             tolerable
             Faults
             ,
             than
             the
             more
             severe
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Rulers
             should
             do
             much
             more
             to
             restrain
             from
             Evils
             ,
             than
             to
             constrain
             to
             Religious
             Duties
             :
             And
             those
             Evils
             are
             of
             these
             sorts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Such
             as
             blaspheme
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Such
             as
             draw
             the
             Hearers
             Souls
             into
             damnable
             Error
             or
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Such
             as
             tend
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Honour
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             Governors
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Such
             as
             tend
             directly
             to
             breed
             Hatred
             in
             men
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             kindle
             the
             fire
             of
             Contention
             and
             Enmity
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Such
             as
             draw
             men
             from
             the
             common
             duties
             of
             Justice
             towards
             Neighbors
             ,
             or
             Relations
             ,
             into
             Fraud
             and
             Injury
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             about
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             see
             Gods
             own
             Laws
             kept
             in
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             to
             keep
             Peace
             by
             Church
             Justices
             among
             Clergymen
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             take
             occasion
             from
             Religion
             ,
             to
             abuse
             and
             calumniate
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             Yet
             Rulers
             may
             and
             must
             compel
             Persons
             that
             are
             grosly
             ignorant
             or
             erroneous
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             can
             be
             said
             against
             their
             Error
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Instruction
             :
             As
             Parents
             (
             so
             Magistrates
             )
             may
             compel
             Children
             (
             and
             Subjects
             )
             to
             be
             Catechized
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             and
             may
             compel
             them
             to
             hear
             such
             Teachers
             as
             have
             the
             Rulers
             Licence
             ,
             either
             as
             Approved
             ,
             or
             Tolerated
             to
             Teach
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Men
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             compelled
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Baptism
               or
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Sword
             or
             Force
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             to
             receive
             a
             
               sealed
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Donation
               of
               Christ
               and
               Life
            
             ;
             which
             
               no
               unwilling
               person
               hath
               right
               to
               ,
            
             or
             doth
             receive
             :
             For
             to
             say
             
               I
               am
               unwilling
            
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             
               I
               receive
               not
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             outward
             sign
             is
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Prophanation
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Yet
             those
             that
             being
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             at
             Age
             ,
             
               avoid
               Communion
            
             ,
             are
             ,
             after
             Admonition
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Revolters
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             declared
             such
             as
             so
             far
             cast
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             may
             well
             deny
             them
             many
             Priviledges
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             appropriate
             to
             sound
             persevering
             Christians
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Places
             in
             Government
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             Burgess-ship
             ,
             and
             Votes
             in
             Elections
             of
             Governors
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             best
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Approved
             part
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             Tolerated
             ;
             but
             never
             granted
             to
             Apostates
             ,
             proper
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             are
             intolerable
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             should
             not
             be
             
               constrained
               to
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             to
             any
             one
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             because
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             their
             Office
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             Communicate
             .
             This
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             they
             may
             not
             judge
             of
             the
             very
             Act
             which
             they
             are
             to
             perform
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
             that
             
               judicium
               discretionis
            
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             every
             man
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             act
             brutishly
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             they
             may
             administer
             against
             Conscience
             when
             they
             think
             it
             Sin
             ,
             the
             same
             reason
             would
             hold
             for
             all
             men
             to
             sin
             ,
             whenever
             a
             Ruler
             commandeth
             them
             that
             judgeth
             it
             no
             Sin
             :
             what
             Bounds
             shall
             be
             set
             against
             absolute
             blind
             Obedience
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             Objection
             is
             from
             Inconveniences
             ,
             As
             ,
             [
             
               Then
               every
               Pastor
               may
               deny
               Men
               Sacraments
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             every
             Tutor
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             &c.
             may
             abuse
             his
             Trust
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             men
             must
             have
             care
             whom
             they
             choose
             and
             trust
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             better
             Remedies
             than
             sinful
             slavery
             in
             the
             Minister
             ,
             even
             consulting
             with
             Synods
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             where
             Bishops
             rule
             ,
             appealing
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             persons
             that
             expect
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             may
             have
             it
             from
             some
             other
             Pastor
             that
             is
             willing
             .
             It
             is
             a
             less
             inconvenience
             that
             a
             single
             person
             remove
             ,
             or
             else
             communicate
             in
             another
             Assembly
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             use
             the
             Church
             Keys
             ,
             be
             enslaved
             to
             sin
             against
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             suppose
             that
             of
             ancient
             right
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             have
             a
             Pastor
             over
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             consent
             not
             to
             :
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Church
             find
             themselves
             wronged
             by
             the
             Pastors
             Fact
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             Remedy
             .
             They
             may
             admonish
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             ,
             tell
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Synod
             or
             Magistrate
             (
             for
             I
             am
             not
             now
             determining
             the
             case
             of
             superior
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             tell
             what
             is
             the
             actual
             Remedy
             where
             such
             bear
             Rule
             :
             )
             And
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             Bishop
             or
             Magistrate
             ,
             they
             may
             desert
             him
             ,
             and
             choose
             a
             fitter
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             Excommunicate
             nor
             Silence
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             man
             may
             be
             more
             sutable
             to
             another
             Flock
             which
             will
             desire
             him
             .
          
           
           
             They
             that
             object
             Inconveniences
             in
             this
             motion
             ,
             should
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             a
             Mischief
             and
             Sin
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Inconvenience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             desirable
             here
             without
             Inconveniences
             ,
             which
             may
             furnish
             an
             unwise
             Contender
             with
             Objections
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             cry
             up
             the
             Canons
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             Custom
             or
             judgment
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             should
             not
             hastily
             set
             their
             own
             Wit
             or
             Authority
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             who
             for
             600
             ,
             if
             not
             nearer
             1000
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             judge
             that
             Bishops
             must
             come
             in
             by
             the
             Peoples
             Election
             and
             Consent
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             no
             Bishop
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             had
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             the
             Carthage
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             wise
             as
             the
             Objectors
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Martial
             and
             Basilides
             before
             described
             judged
             ,
             
               that
               the
               People
               ought
               to
               forsake
               an
               uncapable
               scandalous
               Pastor
               ,
               though
               other
               Bishops
               (
               even
               he
               of
            
             Rome
             )
             
               absolved
               him
               :
               And
               that
               the
               chief
               power
               of
               choosing
               or
               forsaking
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               did
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               contrary
               Sentence
               of
               Bishops
               that
               would
               excuse
               them
               before
               God.
            
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             say
             [
             St.
             Cyprian
             
               erred
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               in
               the
               right
               and
               this
               would
               overthrow
               all
               Government
               :
            
             ]
             But
             neither
             the
             persons
             that
             object
             ,
             nor
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             have
             ever
             yet
             seemed
             to
             me
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             prefer
             their
             judgment
             even
             in
             this
             before
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             the
             African
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             In
             all
             probability
             FREE
             SACRAMENTS
             administred
             by
             such
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             as
             by
             the
             Christian
             Magistrates
             Licence
             are
             either
             Approved
             or
             Tolerated
             ,
             would
             heal
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Discords
             about
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               Sacraments
               not
               constrainedly
               ,
               but
               freely
               given
               and
               received
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             why
             I
             think
             so
             ,
             by
             instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Thing
             call'd
             
               Strict
               Presbytery
            
             ,
             [
             
               with
               a
               power
               of
               Classes
               and
               National
               Assemblies
               ,
               composed
               of
               Ordained
               and
               Unordained
               Elders
               ,
               as
               a
               Judicature
               ,
               whose
               Excommunication
               is
               to
               be
               enforced
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               Sword
            
             ]
             is
             approved
             by
             few
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             in
             England
             :
             But
             those
             that
             Prelatists
             cal●
             Presbyterians
             here
             ,
             commonly
             are
             Ministers
             that
             desire
             but
             the
             exercise
             of
             so
             much
             of
             their
             proper
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             administer
             Sacraments
             against
             their
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             to
             the
             uncapable
             ,
             because
             a
             Lay-Chancelor
             or
             a
             Diocesane
             that
             knoweth
             not
             his
             Neighbours
             and
             Flocks
             so
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             shall
             say
             that
             they
             are
             worthy
             ,
             and
             command
             him
             to
             renounce
             his
             knowledge
             in
             obeying
             them
             .
             And
             if
             God
             had
             made
             all
             such
             Ministers
             to
             be
             only
             the
             Lay-Chancellors
             ,
             or
             the
             Diocesanes
             Agents
             or
             Servants
             ,
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             only
             in
             the
             Chancellors
             or
             Bishops
             name
             as
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             done
             amiss
             ,
             that
             not
             we
             ,
             but
             the
             Chancellor
             or
             Bishop
             should
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             we
             could
             joyfully
             thus
             obey
             them
             .
             But
             while
             we
             believe
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             answer
             our selves
             for
             our
             own
             actions
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             Baptize
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Lords
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             obey
             Men
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             renounce
             our
             own
             judgment
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             own
             Office
             and
             Trust
             :
             Therefore
             it
             would
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             had
             we
             but
             freedom
             in
             our
             Ministerial
             action
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             against
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             however
             blind
             malice
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             some
             Papal
             Empire
             ,
             even
             over
             Princes
             ,
             that
             we
             desire
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             desire
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             allow
             us
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             Maintenance
             ,
             and
             Countenance
             in
             our
             work
             ,
             that
             any
             person
             that
             cannot
             remove
             his
             dwelling
             without
             great
             detriment
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             
             in
             our
             Order
             of
             Worship
             and
             Communion
             ,
             but
             can
             receive
             more
             Edification
             from
             another
             Minister
             ,
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             join
             in
             Communion
             with
             any
             other
             Approved
             or
             
               Tolerated
               Church
            
             ,
             keeping
             the
             Laws
             of
             Loyalty
             and
             Peace
             :
             Why
             should
             I
             envy
             anothers
             desires
             or
             benefits
             ?
             Or
             think
             it
             hard
             ,
             that
             any
             can
             profit
             more
             by
             another
             ,
             than
             by
             me
             ?
             Or
             why
             should
             I
             be
             against
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             we
             desire
             (
             not
             that
             the
             People
             may
             be
             Ordainers
             ,
             or
             Church-Governors
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             but
             )
             that
             if
             any
             Flock
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             after
             full
             hearing
             ,
             to
             rest
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             they
             may
             freely
             choo●e
             another
             ,
             and
             remove
             us
             .
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             never
             did
             ,
             so
             I
             wonder
             how
             any
             ingenious
             Minister
             can
             obtrude
             himself
             on
             any
             People
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             As
             my
             Conscience
             condemneth
             it
             as
             against
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             so
             I
             confess
             my
             Prudence
             is
             against
             it
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             so
             base
             as
             to
             endure
             such
             a
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Party
               called
            
             Independant
             ,
             
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               that
               it
               is
               the
               main
               of
               that
            
             Toleration
             
               which
               they
               desire
               .
               For
               Mr.
            
             Philip
             Nye
             ,
             
               who
               led
               them
               more
               than
               any
               one
               man
               known
               to
               me
               ,
               did
               purposely
               write
               to
               prove
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             may
             set
             up
             Teachers
             ,
             all
             over
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             whom
             the
             People
             ,
             upon
             his
             Command
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             hear
             :
             But
             that
             to
             take
             any
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             he
             thought
             they
             might
             not
             be
             compelled
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             even
             the
             Anabaptists
             would
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             same
             liberty
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             near
             as
             peaceable
             as
             Mr.
             Tombes
             was
             ,
             who
             wrote
             for
             even
             
               Par●chial
               Communion
            
             ,
             and
             persuaded
             the
             Anabaptists
             to
             it
             :
             Though
             few
             so
             far
             followed
             him
             ,
             most
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             would
             be
             contented
             with
             
               Free
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             include
             the
             
               Eucharistical
               Lords-day
               worship
            
             .
          
           
             §
             X.
             And
             what
             harm
             will
             this
             do
             ,
             where
             Love
             
             prevaileth
             ,
             and
             where
             Pride
             and
             Envy
             make
             not
             〈◊〉
             Priests
             to
             think
             all
             wrong
             them
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             Adore
             or
             Idolize
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             more
             than
             is
             their
             due
             ?
             What
             harm
             will
             it
             do
             me
             ,
             if
             an
             hundred
             of
             my
             Parish
             hear
             and
             prefer
             another
             man
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             can
             profit
             more
             than
             by
             me
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             worship
             God
             in
             other
             (
             sound
             )
             words
             ,
             or
             in
             Cloaths
             of
             another
             make
             or
             colour
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             restrained
             from
             reviling
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             of
             Peace
             ?
             Are
             they
             any
             better
             in
             my
             Auditory
             with
             censuring
             or
             dissenting
             ●●dgments
             ,
             hearing
             me
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             than
             where
             they
             can
             freely
             join
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ?
             If
             a
             bad
             or
             weak
             Minister
             grudge
             at
             all
             that
             go
             to
             an
             able
             Conformist
             in
             the
             next
             Parish
             ,
             few
             wise
             men
             will
             think
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             more
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Brothers
             Soul
             ,
             than
             for
             himself
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             person
             breaketh
             the
             Canon
             that
             goeth
             to
             the
             next
             Parish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             goeth
             to
             a
             Nonconformist
             .
             And
             why
             should
             we
             be
             more
             impatient
             with
             this
             man
             ,
             than
             with
             that
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXI
             .
             
               The
               Pamphlets
               that
               are
               spread
               abroad
               for
               Rigor
               and
               Severity
               of
               late
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Conformity
               ,
               do
               many
               of
               them
               savor
               so
               rankly
               of
               Church-Tyranny
               ,
               and
               a
               bloody
               Mind
               and
               Principles
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               up
               of
               such
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               give
               us
               just
               cause
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               more
               of
               them
               are
               written
               by
            
             Papists
             ,
             
               than
               some
               think
               .
               I
               instance
               in
               one
               called
               ,
            
             [
             
               A
               Representation
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Christianity
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               decay
               and
               danger
               from
               Sectaries
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Papists
               .
               Printed
               1674
               ,
               for
               Benjamin
               Tooke
               .
            
             ]
             
               in
               which
               the
               Sta●e
               of
               Religion
               here
               is
               unworthily
               slandered
               ,
               and
               the
               Follies
               of
               some
               few
               ,
               such
               as
               the
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               State
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               words
               beseeming
               Mad-men
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               never
               hear
               )
               fathered
               on
               those
               that
               he
               please●
               to
               call
            
             Sectaries
             ;
             
               and
               they
               are
               represented
               as
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               reverend
               ,
               good
               
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Papists
             
               much
               preferred
               before
               them
               saying
            
             ,
             [
             
               That
               for
               one
               infallible
               old
               Gentleman
               at
               Rome
               we
               have
               Thousands
               of
               Hot
               Spirits
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               more
               of
               the
               Divine
               Perfections
               than
               ever
               he
               did
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               personally
               indwell
               in
               Sectaries
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               personally
               possessed
               with
               all
               the
               glorious
               Attributes
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               pag.
               26.
               
               And
               28.
               
               The
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Papists
               will
               be
               as
               excusable
               at
               the
               great
               day
               of
               Accounts
               ,
               as
               the
               unreverent
               Rudeness
               ,
               and
               superstitious
               Sowreness
               of
               the
               
                 Sectary
                 .
                 And
                 p.
              
               29.
               
               The
               gross
               Usurpation
               and
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Priestly
               Office
               by
               Sectaries
               ,
               to
               erect
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               throws
               more
               dirt
               upon
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               than
               the
               grossest
               Errors
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             know
             none
             so
             worthy
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Sectaries
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             damn
             all
             Christians
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             feign
             themselves
             onely
             to
             be
             
               all
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             like
             by
             these
             Sectaries
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Re-ordained
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             (
             uninterrupted
             )
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
             And
             if
             all
             such
             Reformed
             Churches
             are
             so
             much
             more
             dirty
             and
             injurious
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             the
             grossest
             Errors
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             it
             's
             better
             be
             of
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             than
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             pretending
             to
             the
             help
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             in
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Living
             ,
             arrogate
             more
             than
             pretending
             to
             
               Papal
               Infallibility
            
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Universal
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             
               Judge
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               Gods
               Word
               ?
            
             The
             word
             [
             Personal
             ]
             I
             have
             heard
             used
             by
             none
             but
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             Accusers
             :
             But
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             it
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             it
             refer
             to
             the
             
               Person
               of
               the
               Receiver
            
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             dwell
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             dwell
             in
             his
             person
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             it
             refer
             to
             the
             
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             what
             Christian
             ,
             before
             this
             man
             ,
             did
             ever
             doubt
             ,
             (
             that
             
             took
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             God
             )
             whether
             the
             Person
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             every
             where
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               dwelleth
               in
               Believers
               ?
            
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             14.
             
             &c.
             and
             
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               us
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             12.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             
               that
               we
               are
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             22.
             
             Is
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             worse
             than
             Popery
             ?
             Or
             is
             not
             this
             to
             reproach
             
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
            
             more
             than
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             do
             by
             not
             having
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             accused
             by
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ,
             to
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             if
             [
             Personal
             ]
             should
             mean
             the
             mode
             and
             title
             of
             Union
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             
               Hypostatical
               Union
            
             like
             Christs
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             Believers
             be
             made
             
               one
               Person
            
             ,
             who
             are
             those
             Sectaries
             that
             hold
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             who
             shew
             the
             state
             of
             the
             English
             Religion
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             men
             that
             cry
             out
             against
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             [
             
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 stability
                 of
                 Government
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 settlement
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 No
                 settlement
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 uniting
                 Affections
                 ;
                 No
                 uniting
                 Affections
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 unity
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             ]
             And
             so
             on
             :
             Therefore
             Rulers
             must
             force
             all
             to
             be
             of
             one
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             thought
             of
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Apostate
             Nations
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             saddest
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Rulers
             and
             People
             that
             have
             too
             little
             studied
             such
             matters
             ,
             should
             lie
             under
             the
             temptation
             and
             horrid
             abuse
             of
             Clergymen
             ,
             that
             write
             and
             talk
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             as
             this
             man
             doth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Will
             he
             maintain
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             
               no
               Union
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             wherever
             men
             are
             not
             of
             
               one
               opinion
               ,
               form
               or
               mode
               ,
            
             in
             every
             
               Circumstance
               ,
               Rite
            
             or
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             every
             accident
             or
             integral
             of
             Faith
             ?
             Are
             any
             two
             men
             in
             the
             world
             then
             of
             
               one
               Religion
            
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             of
             one
             visage
             or
             slature
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             man
             had
             Rulers
             that
             differed
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             
             much
             as
             he
             doth
             from
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             would
             he
             ,
             and
             could
             he
             ,
             presently
             change
             his
             judgment
             ?
             or
             would
             he
             falsly
             profess
             a
             change
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             not
             be
             of
             one
             Religion
             with
             his
             Prince
             ?
             or
             rather
             must
             it
             not
             be
             he
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             standard
             of
             that
             
               one
               Religion
               to
               all
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             he
             believe
             ,
             That
             Prisons
             or
             Flames
             will
             make
             men
             
               of
               one
               Affection
            
             ?
             Would
             such
             usage
             win
             himself
             to
             love
             the
             judgment
             and
             way
             of
             those
             that
             he
             suffered
             by
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Or
             if
             men
             of
             many
             Opinions
             and
             Affections
             be
             forced
             into
             the
             same
             Temple
             as
             a
             Prison
             ,
             doth
             their
             corporal
             presence
             make
             them
             of
             
               one
               Religion
               and
               Affection
            
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             doleful
             thing
             to
             hear
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             cry
             out
             for
             Blood
             ,
             Flames
             ,
             or
             Prisons
             ,
             to
             make
             whole
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               one
               Religion
            
             ,
             confessing
             how
             unfit
             they
             are
             to
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             undertaken
             the
             Office
             that
             should
             do
             it
             :
             Woe
             to
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             wit
             and
             grace
             to
             escape
             the
             snares
             of
             such
             ignorant
             Tyrannical
             Counsellors
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             more
             such
             Pamphlets
             have
             lately
             endeavoured
             to
             destroy
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             infect
             the
             Land
             with
             Malice
             and
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             The
             Roman
             Doctrine
             and
             Laws
             for
             exterminating
             ,
             and
             burning
             Hereticks
             ,
             is
             the
             top
             and
             perfection
             of
             this
             hypocritical
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             murdereth
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             and
             depopulateth
             Countries
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Government
             .
             And
             when
             so
             many
             Princes
             became
             guilty
             of
             serving
             this
             bloody
             Clergy
             ,
             (
             that
             never
             knew
             what
             manner
             of
             spirit
             they
             were
             of
             )
             it
             was
             Gods
             wisdom
             and
             justice
             to
             permit
             the
             same
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Popes
             ,
             to
             decree
             their
             Deposition
             ,
             which
             decreed
             their
             Subjects
             extermination
             (
             
               Lateran
               .
               sub
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             )
             what
             can
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             Nature
             ?
             to
             Humane
             Interest
             ?
             or
             to
             
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Example
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             whose
             blood
             is
             safe
             ,
             while
             such
             blood-sucking
             Leeches
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Physicians
             of
             Souls
             ?
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             is
             on
             occasion
             of
             Objections
             ,
             but
             superadded
             to
             what
             I
             fullier
             said
             before
             ,
             
               Part
               II.
               Chap.
            
             8.
             
             But
             I
             still
             say
             ,
             That
             Toleration
             must
             have
             its
             due
             bounds
             ,
             and
             not
             extend
             to
             intolerable
             Doctrines
             ,
             Practices
             or
             Persons
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             then
             ,
             Every
             one
             that
             will
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             Tolerated
             to
             be
             a
             publick
             Pastor
             and
             Preacher
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             some
             insufficient
             men
             may
             by
             that
             manner
             bring
             a
             scandal
             or
             scorn
             on
             the
             sacred
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             taking
             Gods
             Name
             profanely
             and
             in
             vain
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             silence
             :
             much
             less
             should
             men
             be
             suffered
             to
             preach
             or
             dispute
             down
             anys
             Point
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             or
             Duty
             .
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             The
             Prince
             that
             will
             escape
             the
             dangerous
             Extreams
             of
             Licentiousness
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             Persecution
             ,
             must
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Have
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             together
             ,
             as
             his
             Rule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             must
             make
             the
             true
             publick
             Good
             ,
             which
             lieth
             in
             mens
             spiritual
             welfare
             ,
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             make
             the
             promoting
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             the
             chief
             work
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             of
             his
             own
             Laws
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             must
             abhor
             and
             avoid
             all
             carnal
             Interests
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             mens
             Souls
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             must
             do
             all
             with
             Caution
             from
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             a
             Care
             to
             preserve
             mens
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             Partiality
             ,
             or
             hearkning
             to
             the
             counsel
             either
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             prophane
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             proud
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Clergy
             :
             And
             must
             
             hearken
             to
             wise
             ,
             pious
             ,
             considerate
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             experienced
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             examples
             both
             of
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             be
             neither
             an
             Oppressor
             nor
             a
             Corrupter
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             good
             and
             wise
             men
             may
             well
             know
             their
             duty
             ,
             whom
             to
             silence
             and
             eject
             ,
             and
             whom
             to
             tolerate
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             but
             true
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             this
             one
             Rule
             :
             They
             may
             ,
             by
             hearing
             all
             the
             case
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             discern
             
               whether
               that
               mans
               Preaching
            
             ,
             consideratis
             considerandis
             ,
             
               is
               clearly
               like
               to
               do
               more
               good
               or
               harm
               :
               and
               do
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             But
             then
             they
             must
             not
             judge
             of
             good
             and
             harm
             ,
             by
             carnal
             sinful
             lusts
             and
             interests
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             counsels
             of
             selfish
             partial
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             wise
             and
             just
             reason
             ,
             guided
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             And
             in
             all
             doubtful
             Cases
             ,
             choose
             the
             safer
             side
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             danger
             of
             overdoing
             is
             the
             greater
             (
             as
             in
             case
             of
             Persecution
             )
             rather
             do
             too
             little
             ,
             than
             too
             much
             :
             And
             prefer
             not
             Ceremonies
             before
             Substance
             ,
             nor
             tything
             Mint
             ,
             Annise
             and
             Cummin
             ,
             before
             Love
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             learn
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             you
             may
             not
             condemn
             or
             accuse
             the
             Guiltless
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               will
               never
               unite
               in
               a
               Reception
               and
               Subscription
               to
               every
               Word
               ,
               Verse
               ,
               or
               Book
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               any
               one
               Translation
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               Copy
               in
               the
               Original
               now
               known
               .
            
          
           
             §
             I.
             THis
             needeth
             no
             other
             proof
             than
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             common
             experience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             Translations
             are
             the
             work
             of
             imperfect
             fallible
             men
             ;
             we
             have
             none
             made
             by
             the
             Spirit
             as
             working
             infallibly
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             unless
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             the
             Greek
             of
             St.
             Matthews
             Gospel
             be
             a
             Translation
             .
             )
             The
             pretences
             of
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Seventy
             two
             that
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Authors
             of
             that
             Greek
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             agreed
             on
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             nor
             whether
             it
             was
             more
             than
             the
             Pentateuch
             which
             they
             Translated
             .
             The
             Authority
             and
             Reasons
             of
             Hierome
             still
             much
             prevail
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             And
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             most
             valued
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             is
             yet
             so
             much
             matter
             of
             Controversie
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             had
             stablished
             a
             corrected
             Edition
             ,
             Clement
             the
             8th
             altered
             it
             in
             many
             hundred
             places
             after
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             And
             all
             Protestants
             acknowledge
             the
             imperfection
             of
             all
             their
             own
             Translations
             ,
             
               English
               ,
               Dutch
               ,
               French
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             publick
             prescribed
             Use
             of
             two
             different
             Translations
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             one
             sometime
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
             as
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             ,
             and
             one
             leaving
             a
             whole
             Verse
             which
             the
             other
             hath
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             And
             we
             know
             of
             no
             man
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             certain
             is
             perfectly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             autography
             or
             first
             draught
             :
             And
             the
             multitude
             of
             various
             Readings
             put
             us
             out
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             ever
             having
             certainly
             so
             perfect
             a
             Copy
             :
             All
             therefore
             have
             the
             marks
             of
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             V.
             And
             no
             wise
             and
             good
             man
             should
             deliberately
             deny
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             justifie
             falsly
             every
             humane
             slip
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             such
             difference
             among
             Copies
             or
             Translations
             ,
             as
             should
             any
             way
             shake
             our
             foundations
             ,
             or
             any
             point
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             doth
             depend
             upon
             :
             For
             in
             all
             such
             points
             they
             all
             agree
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VI.
             Object
             .
             But
             if
             Copies
             and
             Translations
             differ
             and
             err
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             make
             them
             our
             rule
             of
             judgment
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             They
             agree
             in
             as
             many
             things
             as
             we
             need
             them
             for
             ,
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             Judgment
             :
             And
             where
             they
             differ
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             words
             of
             no
             such
             use
             ,
             and
             moment
             ,
             that
             hindereth
             not
             our
             being
             Ruled
             by
             them
             where
             they
             agree
             .
             The
             Kings
             Laws
             may
             be
             written
             in
             divers
             Languages
             for
             divers
             Countries
             of
             his
             Subjects
             :
             And
             verbal
             differences
             may
             be
             no
             hinderance
             to
             their
             regulating
             use
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             the
             King
             himself
             doth
             lose
             his
             authority
             ,
             if
             his
             hair
             turn
             white
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             But
             what
             then
             ,
             must
             all
             subscribe
             to
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             all
             the
             Bible
             ?
             Have
             you
             any
             other
             measure
             or
             test
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             must
             subscribe
             ,
             That
             we
             believe
             all
             Gods
             Word
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             true
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             will
             faithfully
             endeavor
             to
             discern
             all
             the
             Canon
             :
             And
             we
             must
             expresly
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             of
             which
             before
             and
             after
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             VIII
             .
             It
             was
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             many
             Churches
             received
             the
             Epistle
             of
             James
             ,
             the
             2d
             of
             Peter
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             they
             were
             nevertheless
             true
             Christians
             :
             And
             if
             now
             any
             believe
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             should
             doubt
             only
             whether
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             or
             the
             Epistle
             to
             ●i●●mon
             ,
             or
             the
             two
             last
             of
             John
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             Jude
             ,
             were
             Canonical
             ,
             he
             might
             for
             all
             that
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             more
             meet
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             than
             Synesius
             was
             before
             he
             believed
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             Neclar●us
             before
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             IX
             .
             The
             Churches
             are
             not
             fully
             agreed
             to
             this
             day
             about
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             more
             than
             the
             Papists
             call
             some
             Books
             Canonical
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Apocryphal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             and
             Syrians
             have
             divers
             not
             only
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             but
             as
             Canonical
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             nor
             know
             not
             of
             :
             Though
             we
             have
             good
             cause
             to
             judge
             best
             of
             our
             own
             received
             number
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             proof
             well
             produced
             by
             Bishop
             Consins
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             )
             yet
             have
             we
             no
             cause
             to
             unchurch
             all
             Churches
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             X.
             No
             Church
             therefore
             ought
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             Ministers
             that
             doubt
             of
             some
             words
             in
             any
             Translation
             ,
             or
             Copy
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             
               Verse
               ,
               Chapter
            
             ,
             or
             Book
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               necessary
               Doctrines
            
             .
             No
             such
             Test
             was
             imposed
             on
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             :
             And
             it
             's
             sad
             to
             hear
             the
             report
             that
             even
             the
             sound
             and
             humble
             Churches
             of
             Helvetia
             ,
             should
             lately
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             antiquity
             of
             the
             
               Hebrew
               points
            
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             a
             true
             and
             useful
             Assertion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               will
               never
               unite
               in
               the
               subscribing
               to
               any
               mens
               whole
               Commentaries
               on
               the
               Bible
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             I.
             THis
             is
             yet
             more
             evident
             than
             the
             former
             .
             1.
             
             They
             do
             not
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             nor
             ever
             did
             agree
             in
             any
             mens
             Commentary
             :
             They
             have
             great
             respect
             to
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             subscribe
             them
             not
             as
             infallible
             :
             Though
             the
             Trent
             Oath
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             ,
             swear
             men
             not
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             otherwise
             than
             according
             to
             the
             agreeing
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             never
             told
             and
             proved
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             known
             that
             few
             of
             them
             have
             written
             large
             Commentaries
             ,
             and
             fewer
             on
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             if
             any
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             oft
             differ
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             best
             have
             confessed
             their
             own
             Errors
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             more
             have
             been
             found
             erroneous
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             us
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             ,
             they
             have
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             condemned
             one
             another
             ;
             as
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Theophilus
               Alexand.
               Cyril
               ,
            
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             besides
             Origen
             sheweth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Papists
             ordinarily
             take
             liberty
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             divers
             of
             the
             most
             Renowned
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             learnedst
             men
             of
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             do
             differ
             from
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             no
             General
             Council
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             of
             thesense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             durst
             ever
             yet
             venture
             to
             write
             a
             Commentary
             on
             it
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             No
             nor
             any
             Pope
             ;
             nor
             any
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             or
             a
             Councils
             ,
             is
             written
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             approved
             as
             infallible
             .
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             subscribing
             wholly
             to
             any
             Commentary
             ,
             will
             never
             unite
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             II.
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             when
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             composed
             the
             Scripture
             of
             such
             various
             parts
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             nece●sity
             or
             intelligibility
             ;
             but
             some
             are
             harder
             than
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             many
             hundred
             Texts
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             understands
             them
             not
             ,
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Pastors
             as
             well
             as
             People
             ,
             are
             of
             various
             degrees
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             all
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             know
             but
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             III.
             Yet
             are
             good
             Commentaries
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             as
             other
             teaching
             is
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             be
             subscribed
             as
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Unity
             or
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             IV.
             Nay
             ,
             those
             particular
             Expositions
             which
             General
             Councils
             (
             the
             Pretenders
             to
             deciding
             judgment
             )
             have
             made
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             subscribed
             as
             infallible
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             by
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             many
             Errors
             ,
             and
             contradicting
             and
             condemning
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Summary
               Recital
               of
               the
               true
               Terms
               of
               Concord
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               true
               Causes
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Sum
             of
             all
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Schism
             and
             Unity
             ,
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             Schism
             is
             an
             unlawful
             separating
             from
             one
             ,
             or
             many
             Churches
             ,
             or
             making
             Parties
             and
             Divisions
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             caused
             usually
             ,
             either
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             unskilful
             ,
             proud
             Church-Tyrants
             ,
             Dogmatists
             ,
             or
             Superstitious
             Persons
             ,
             by
             departing
             from
             Christs
             instituted
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Purity
             and
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             denying
             Communion
             to
             those
             that
             unite
             not
             on
             their
             sinful
             or
             unnecessary
             self-devised
             terms
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             their
             ensnaring
             Canons
             or
             Wills
             ;
             or
             malignantly
             forbidding
             what
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             and
             excommunicating
             and
             persecuting
             men
             for
             obeying
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             else
             by
             erroneous
             proud
             self-conceited
             persons
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             unite
             and
             live
             in
             Communion
             upon
             Christs
             instituted
             terms
             ,
             but
             feigning
             some
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             of
             their
             devising
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             good
             and
             necessary
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ;
             or
             something
             to
             be
             intolerably
             sinful
             that
             is
             good
             or
             lawful
             ,
             do
             therefore
             cast
             off
             their
             Guides
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             choosing
             a
             better
             necessary
             way
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             2.
             
             The
             necessary
             means
             of
             Unity
             and
             
               Church
               Concord
            
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             every
             Catechized
             understanding
             person
             ,
             professing
             Repentance
             ,
             Belief
             and
             Consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             such
             dedicated
             by
             them
             to
             Christ
             be
             Baptized
             .
             And
             the
             Baptized
             accounted
             
             Christians
             having
             right
             to
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             till
             their
             Profession
             be
             validly
             disproved
             by
             an
             inconsistent
             Profession
             or
             Conversation
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             some
             Doctrine
             against
             the
             Essence
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             some
             scandalous
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             with
             Impenitence
             after
             sufficient
             Admonition
             :
             And
             that
             no
             man
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             proved
             thus
             far
             to
             Excommunicate
             himself
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Catechized
             or
             Examined
             person
             be
             put
             upon
             no
             other
             profession
             of
             
               Belief
               ,
               Consent
            
             and
             Practice
             ,
             as
             interpreting
             the
             Sacramental
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             understood
             ;
             and
             the
             general
             belief
             of
             ,
             consent
             to
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             that
             he
             discerneth
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             in
             Church
             Cases
             and
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             I.
             The
             Magistrate
             have
             the
             onely
             
               publick
               judgment
               whom
               he
               shall
               countenance
               and
               maintain
               ,
               or
               tolerate
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               shall
               punish
               ,
               or
               not
               tolerate
               nor
               maintain
               :
            
             and
             never
             be
             the
             Executioner
             of
             the
             Clergies
             Sentence
             ,
             without
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             own
             Conscience
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             the
             Ordainers
             (
             being
             the
             senior
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             or
             President
             with
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             concurrent
             judgments
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             )
             be
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             
               fitness
               of
               the
               Ordained
               person
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             said
             Pastors
             in
             their
             respective
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             be
             the
             Key-bearers
             ,
             or
             Judges
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               who
               not
            
             ;
             and
             not
             constrained
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             or
             deny
             Communion
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             case
             of
             forfeiture
             ,
             or
             just
             cause
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             removed
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             sacred
             Office.
             )
          
           
             III.
             That
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Church
             be
             the
             
               private
               discerning
               Judges
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               whose
               
               conduct
               they
               will
               trust
               their
               Souls
            
             ;
             if
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             the
             
               first
               Electors
            
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             to
             have
             a
             
               free
               consenting
            
             or
             
               dissenting
               power
            
             ;
             and
             they
             be
             not
             forced
             to
             trust
             their
             Souls
             with
             any
             man
             as
             a
             Pastor
             against
             their
             Consciences
             :
             And
             that
             
               every
               man
               be
               the
               private
               discerning
               Judge
               of
               his
               own
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               sin
               forbidden
            
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             own
             secret
             Case
             ,
             whether
             he
             believe
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             or
             secretly
             wicked
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             or
             unfit
             for
             Baptism
             and
             Communion
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             he
             be
             not
             to
             be
             
               received
               without
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Pastors
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             may
             
               exclude
               himself
               ,
               if
               conscious
               of
               incapacity
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             none
             be
             forced
             by
             corporal
             Penalties
             or
             Mulcts
             ,
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             to
             Communicate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             make
             three
             sorts
             of
             Laws
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             
               approved
               and
               maintained
               Churches
               and
               Pastors
            
             ;
             another
             for
             the
             Tolerated
             ;
             and
             a
             third
             sort
             for
             the
             Intolerable
             .
          
           
             I.
             And
             that
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             the
             ablest
             ,
             soundest
             ,
             and
             worthiest
             Ministers
             ,
             be
             made
             the
             publick
             ,
             approved
             ,
             maintained
             Preachers
             and
             Pastors
             .
             And
             where
             Parish
             Bounds
             are
             judged
             necessary
             ,
             that
             all
             persons
             living
             in
             the
             Parish
             be
             constrained
             to
             
               contribute
               proportionably
               to
               maintain
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Poor
            
             ;
             and
             to
             
               hear
               publick
               Teaching
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               worship
               God
            
             ,
             either
             in
             that
             or
             some
             other
             Approved
             or
             Tolerated
             Church
             ,
             within
             their
             convenient
             reach
             or
             neighborhood
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             that
             the
             Tolerated
             Ministers
             (
             tryed
             and
             licensed
             )
             have
             protection
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             though
             not
             Approbation
             and
             Maintenance
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             that
             the
             Intolerable
             be
             restrained
             by
             sutable
             restraints
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               the
               Approved
               and
               Maintained
               Ministers
               be
               
               put
               to
               subscribe
            
             their
             Belief
             of
             ,
             Consent
             to
             ,
             and
             resolved
             practice
             or
             obedience
             of
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             by
             diligent
             study
             they
             are
             able
             to
             understand
             them
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             summarily
             contained
             in
             the
             Sacramental
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ancient
             Creeds
             received
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             expounded
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             And
             that
             they
             will
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             as
             Ministers
             will
             faithfully
             guide
             the
             Flocks
             in
             holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Example
             of
             Life
             ,
             labouring
             to
             promote
             Truth
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             glorifying
             and
             pleasing
             of
             God
             our
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifier
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             said
             Maintained
             Ministers
             be
             tyed
             by
             the
             regulating
             Laws
             which
             determine
             
               only
               such
               circumstances
               as
            
             in
             genere
             
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               agreed
               in
               for
               Uniformity
               ,
               and
               common
               harmony
               :
            
             As
             of
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Parish
             Bounds
             ,
             what
             Translation
             of
             Scripture
             to
             use
             ,
             what
             Version
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             what
             decent
             Habit
             ,
             &c.
             not
             put
             to
             
               profess
               Approbation
            
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             but
             required
             
               to
               use
               them
            
             ,
             and
             censured
             if
             they
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Tolerated
             Ministers
             subscribe
             all
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             except
             these
             last
             
               Regulating
               Laws
               for
               Circumstances
               of
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             either
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Errors
             and
             Sins
             be
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             Law
             which
             no
             Minister
             shall
             preach
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Judges
             to
             discern
             when
             any
             is
             proved
             to
             preach
             against
             any
             necessary
             Article
             of
             his
             subscribed
             Profession
             :
             And
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             the
             Catalogue
             prohibited
             to
             the
             
               Maintained
               Ministers
            
             ,
             be
             larger
             than
             that
             prohibited
             to
             the
             Tolerated
             ,
             some
             Errors
             being
             tolerable
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             approvable
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               first
               fault
            
             that
             should
             suspend
             or
             silence
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             obstinacy
             after
             a
             
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
             many
             
               lesser
               Errors
            
             must
             be
             punished
             only
             with
             
               congruous
               Mulcts
            
             ,
             or
             Rebukes
             ,
             or
             after
             that
             with
             loss
             of
             Maintenance
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             Silencing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             no
             other
             Test
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             Subscription
             or
             Promise
             be
             required
             of
             any
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             Ministery
             or
             Communion
             ,
             which
             may
             become
             dividing
             Snares
             and
             Engines
             :
             But
             only
             that
             where
             Papal
             Tyrannies
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               Usurpers
               ,
               claim
            
             it
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Essentials
             of
             that
             Papacy
             or
             
               Usurpation
               be
               expresly
               renounced
               by
               all
               that
               will
               have
               Maintenance
               or
               Toleration
            
             ;
             yet
             not
             on
             this
             pretence
             making
             every
             claim
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Synods
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             others
             think
             to
             be
             a
             Usurpation
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             dangerous
             as
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             renunciation
             of
             them
             as
             necessary
             ;
             because
             such
             existent
             persons
             claim
             not
             such
             Power
             ,
             nor
             make
             such
             Laws
             ,
             for
             deposing
             Kings
             ,
             and
             murdering
             or
             exterminating
             Dissenters
             :
             which
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             expresly
             renounced
             :
             else
             the
             keeping
             out
             
               usurping
               practice
            
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Christian
             Magistrate
             must
             
               keep
               Peace
            
             among
             all
             ,
             both
             the
             Approved
             and
             Tolerated
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             any
             
               unpeaceable
               Preaching
            
             or
             Disputes
             ;
             which
             tend
             to
             destroy
             Love
             ,
             and
             Quietness
             ;
             nor
             suffer
             
               railing
               Calumnies
            
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             be
             published
             or
             printed
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             1.
             
             Particular
             Churches
             and
             their
             Pastors
             should
             be
             so
             far
             Associated
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             mutual
             peace
             ,
             concord
             and
             strength
             :
             And
             therefore
             should
             keep
             frequent
             Synods
             for
             Correspondency
             to
             these
             Ends
             ;
             and
             by
             Messengers
             and
             Letters
             also
             keep
             up
             their
             Brotherly
             Concord
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             whether
             these
             Associations
             of
             single
             Churches
             should
             be
             headed
             by
             Diocesanes
             ,
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             most
             think
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             meer
             humane
             Prudence
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             But
             certainly
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             see
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Synods
             ,
             nor
             their
             Heads
             or
             Presidents
             tyrannize
             ;
             〈◊〉
             instead
             of
             Assemblies
             for
             Concord
             ,
             become
             an
             Aristocratical
             or
             Monarchical
             Church-Government
             ;
             nor
             force
             not
             any
             to
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             such
             humane
             Forms
             of
             Churches
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             they
             infringe
             not
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Churches
             formed
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             Yet
             more
             briefly
             ,
             1.
             
             Approving
             the
             be●●
             .
             2.
             
             Tolerating
             the
             Tolerable
             .
             3.
             
             Sacraments
             fre●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             forced
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Intolerable
             restrained
             .
             5.
             
             The
             test
             of
             Toleration
             being
             this
             ,
             
               Whether
               such
               Tolerated
               Worship
               do
               more
               good
               or
               hurt
               in
               true
               impartial
               judgment
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               Magistrates
               keeping
               all
               in
               peace
            
             ]
             
               would
               heal
               us
            
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27054-e3850
           
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Beza's
             Conjecture
             of
             the
             summe
             ,
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Methodo
             Theologi●e
             ,
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             &
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             as
             now
             worketh
             in
             Mr.
             Eliats
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Gouge
            
             in
             England
             towards
             the
             Welsh
             ,
             &
             in
             many
             worthy
             Ministers
             who
             suffer
             the
             reproach
             and
             persecutions
             of
             men
             because
             they
             will
             not
             consent
             to
             be
             as
             lights
             put
             under
             a
             bushel
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Mark
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Luke
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Sicut
             noxium
             est
             si
             unitas
             desit
             bonis
             ,
             ita
             perniciosum
             est
             si
             sit
             in
             malis
             :
             Perversos
             quippe
             unitas
             corroborat
             dum
             concordant
             ,
             &
             ta●to
             magis
             incorrigibiles
             quanto
             unanimes
             facit
             .
             
               Greg.
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
             Whateley's
             notable
             Di●course
             of
             this
             in
             his
             
               Carecloth
               .
               Doct.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             consol
             ▪
             philos
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Moral
             .
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             13.
             7.
             
             &c.
             19.
             4.
             
             &
             26.
             20.
             
             &
             27.
             41.
             
             &
             31.
             36.
             
             &
             34.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             &
             49.
             
             &
             50.
             
             &
             53.
             
             Exod.
             2.
             13.
             
             &
             16.
             2.
             
             &
             17.
             3.
             
             Numb
             .
             21.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Judg.
             9.
             
             &
             12.
             
             &
             20.
             1
             
             Sam.
             18.
             
             &
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             
             &
             15.
             
             &
             19.
             1
             
             King.
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Luke
             22.
             
             Act.
             15.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             15.
             39
             ,
             40.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             14.
             34.
             
             &
             6.
             33.
             
             &
             19.
             26.
             
             Jer.
             23.
             40.
             
             &
             29.
             18.
             
             &
             42.
             18.
             
             &
             44.
             8.
             
             Ezek.
             5.
             
             1●
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             &
             22.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27054-e28020
           
             Of
             this
             I
             have
             written
             at
             large
             in
             my
             last
             Confutation
             of
             
               Johnson
               ,
               Which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
            
             ;
             or
             for
             our
             Churches
             perpetual
             Visibility
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             what
             I
             have
             recited
             out
             of
             Philastrius
             in
             my
             book
             against
             Johnson
             called
             [
             
               Which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
            
             ]
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             Nazianzene
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             D●dwill
             .
          
           
             This
             second
             may
             be
             spared
             ,
             if
             the
             third
             be
             well
             done
             .
             And
             instead
             of
             both
             may
             well
             be
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             doctrines
             erroneous
             or
             doubtful
             which
             none
             shall
             preach
             or
             propagate
             ,
             of
             which
             after
             .
          
           
             See
             more
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             overdoing
             in
             the
             third
             Part.
             
          
           
             A.
             The
             form
             Common
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             I.
             Assent
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
             Psal
             .
             90.
             2.
             
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             13.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             19.
             
             Psal
             .
             117.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             Isa
             .
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ge.
             1.
             
             Act.
             17.
             24.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             1
             
             Chron.
             28.
             9.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             27.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
             &
             19.
             17.
             
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             &
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             Joh.
             4.
             14.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             1
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             35.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             
             Joh.
             16.
             33.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             Mat.
             3.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             26.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             6.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Act.
             3.
             9.
             
             &
             3.
             21.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             23.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             33.
             
             Act.
             3.
             22.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             22.
             
             &
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             47.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20
             Mark
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             11
             ,
             22.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             5.
             24.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             33.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             32.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             13.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             20.
             
             &
             3.
             5.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             1.
             to
             17.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Joh.
             15.
             1.
             to
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             12.
             26.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             59.
             
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               Consent
               and
               Desire
            
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Isa
             .
             56.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             55.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             26
             ,
             29.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             III.
             Practice
             .
             Act.
             27.
             23.
             
             Ps
             .
             73.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             2
             
             Chron.
             20.
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Jo.
             15.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             Jo.
             16.
             7.
             1
             
             Jo.
             5.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Psal
             .
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             37.
             4.
             
             &
             104.
             34.
             
             &
             89.
             7.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             119.
             97.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             12.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
             Col.
             3.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             27.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Sam.
             23.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             44
             ,
             45.
             1
             
             Jo.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             6.
             
             Lev.
             19.
             11.
             
             Prov.
             19.
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             15.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             19.
             19.
             
             &
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               B.
               Proper
               to
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Act.
             20.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             Jo.
             21.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
             &
             3.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             4.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             16
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Isa
             .
             8.
             20.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               C.
               Special
               duty
               to
               Civil
               Rulers
               .
            
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             3.
             1
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             s●●ond
             Council●
             〈◊〉
             ●citing
             and
             app●●●ing
             th●
             former
             General
             Council
             of
             〈◊〉
             :
             which
             in
             other
             things
             they
             opposed
             ,
             yet
             both
             condemned
             this
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27054-e56830
           
             See
             all
             this
             fally
             proved
             in
             my
             Books
             against
             J●hnson
             ,
             of
             the
             Visibility
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             my
             last
             called
             [
             
               W●ich
               is
               the
               true
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             more
             before
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             Last
             Book
             against
             Johnson
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             See
             Sir
             Thomas
             Overbury's
             late
             
               Plea
               for
               Toleration
            
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             
               Ataxiae
               Obstaculum
            
             ,
             Renouncing
             Unlimited
             Toleration
             .